《Uchi no Musume no Tame naraba, Ore wa Moshikashitara Maou mo Taoseru kamo Shirenai (WN)》 CH SS 2 (Authors note: This around when she has become a Young girl but. For those who imagine that the Daughters actual mom is a lovely woman, please beware) Latina was bad with monsters. Youre not that scared of Magic beasts, so why? In the middle of some idle chatter with her usual friends at the Yellow God(Asfars) school, one of her best friends, Silvia, asked her that question. It was just some casual topic that they would bring up every now and then, but Latina wasnt really that afraid of Magic beasts. She understood that they were dangerous, and from her experience back with them when she was in the forest, she should know, first hand, just how dangerous they can be, but she was absurdly not afraid of them. She was so clearly unperturbed that it was like she was thinking, Its precisely because theyre dangerous, that you should understand them properly, and know how to deal with them. Compared to that, when it came to Monsters, she gave off a feeling like she thought their very existence was terrifying. For the citizens of the town, who thought that both Monsters and Magic Beasts were terrifying existences, the difference in how she treated them, was something they couldnt understand. This wasnt limited to only the citizens, but even the Adventurers, like Dale and the rest. Although they would have things that they would find difficult to face, the fact that Latina was so clear about the difference, was something they couldnt understand either. At Silvias question, Latina hesitates for a short while, and then speaks with a grave tone. .You know, a long time ago, Latina asked, what a monster is? And then Latina heard from Mov. Latinas mum.. Latinas mum? And then. She told Latina that, they were Undeads, and after that. In front of her friend, Latina didnt have a trace of her usual liveliness, and was looking down with a pale face. She told Latina to go take a look at the real thing, and after taking Latina to a grave covered with Ghosts, she just, poi(toss). Left Latina there. That was going too far, even for practical experience. I tried my best, and got back to her. Then, in front of a Skeleton, poi. She left Latina there. And just when she said that if I got back safely this time, Zombies were next, I was saved by my dad. Hearing such a ridiculous tale, even her friend missed her chance to comment. The biggest difference between Magic beasts and Monsters, was whether they were living or not. A large number of Monsters were of the undead variety. There were also Magical Organisms like Golems and Gargoyles, which are created by supplying inorganic substances with magic, or maybe born from the influence of magic, however, since they only exist in rather special locations, no one would even concern themselves with them if it wasnt for occupations like adventurers. Compared to that, the things that the Undead originate from, were People. Since thats the case, its no wonder that the locations of their outbreaks overlap with locations where people live out their daily lives, and that they were so similar that there was no need to even question what they were. Especially Ghosts and the like; it wasnt rare for them to even be in cities. The ones that had a very faint presence could only even be noticed by those on the same wavelength, but those that had very high levels of mana, or those who had the Dark attribute when they were alive, were even able to influence their surroundings. Those who died while holding onto some deep resentments, had a chance to become Ghosts. However, Ghosts, spirits who dont have a container, i.e. body, were attracted by Death, the Essence of the Undead. Which is why, a lot of these things would lose their self or reason from their past life, and gradually turn into something that is a personification of Death. Indeed, rather than listening to a verbal explanation, it would probably be better to experience in person, and see the real thing. Hm? It is a virtue, to want to be interested in the unknown and want to learn about it. Learning is good. Hm? Was the actual conversation that she had with her mother. And on a certain night, she, at the time, a weak 5-year-old, was left behind at an ancient graveyard which should be described as Haunted. It had precisely, borrowing how Latina had used to described it, a Poi sort of light heartedness to it. Latina was sensitive to others Malicious intent A danger sensor that warns her about existences that would cause harm upon her C. Such a girl, was Poid, into a whirlpool of resentment from the dead. You could say it was as cruel as a lion tossing their cub off a cliff. BIGYAAAAAAAA In the graveyard enveloped by silence, a childs scream echoed. With a sobbing, teary face, when Latina finally struggled back to her mothers side with great difficulty, her mother smiled at her brilliantly. Good. Now then, Ghosts arent the only type of Undead. Fuehhh!? Its good to learn more. By the time Latinas father, Smaragdi, rushed over to her side, his child was trembling in fear, standing in front of a dirty, moving skeleton. It wasnt that she was evil, as Latinas mother had no bad intentions at all. There werent much these low level spirits could do in the first place and with the effects of the amulet that I had her carry, they couldnt even come close to her. Furthermore, with this new experience, it should be a great help in the growth of our child. Was what she said to Smaragdi, with an extremely serious face. Even so, that stimulation is too much for such a small child! Smaragdi was known to be gentle, but he refuted her with a voice close to screaming. In his arms, was his beloved daughter, who couldnt even make a sound anymore, rattling and trembling. He was indeed, the one in the right. The Demon race have a long lifespan, and have few children. Because of that, they dont have many chances to interact with Children. (Even so, this is obviously wrong, right?) After muttering that internally, the father looked to the mother and lectured her right in front of their own child. He wanted for her to have the ability to deal with undead monsters, should the time come. He wanted to raise her, so that she would stay strong and be unaffected by things like the undead. Of course, he could understand her reasons. He had the exact same thoughts. However, there were steps to everything. Their beloved child, was still so small, only 5 years of age. Even though she was finally able to do her daily necessities by herself recently, what have you done. Smaragdis worries were on the dot and their beloved daughter, became unable to go to the toilet by herself at night, and her bed-wetting, which she had long graduated from, came back. And, a fear, as well as a trauma was deeply engraved in her. Honestly speaking, it had the complete opposite effect. Latina, how should I say this. Youve had it tough, huh. .Mov is, a good person. Theres no doubting that part of her. Her best friend, Chloe, hearing that sympathetic comment, avoided her gaze before following up on Latinas mum. Somehow, even the follow up statement was way too sensitive, and after hearing Latina, who usually wouldnt talk about her actual parents, her friends hesitated, afraid to comment upon such a topic. Prologue When you were born, a huge rainbow could be seen in the skies. Its true you know. The rainbow was represented by all people as 7 colours. Even though their languages and cultures were different you see. That was the rainbow but, apart from societies understanding, there was also something greaterC it has been said that the rainbow was a part of god. God existed as 7 pillars. It seemed to be referred to as The Seven Colours of God. Afumaru, the red god, was the god of war. As well as the god of conciliation and judgement. If there was something troubling you, relying on the temple here would be best. Korumozei, the orange god, was the god of harvest. Yup. They say that in order for a lot of produce to be grown they also went to a festival together. Asufaru, the yellow god, was the god of study and leadership. At this temple, a great amount of people gathered for the sake of studying. You too, you have a good head on your shoulders, maybe it wont be so bad to go there and study. Under the supervision of Akudaru, the green god, travellers would gather. Thats right, the world is AWFULLY wide. Things you have not seen before, youll be inundated by the sheer volume. The rainbow comes whenever the gods watch over us from above. Thats why itll all be alright. Its because you were supposed to be able to be happy. Itll be great if you could be happy. Itll be alright. See, the rainbow is coming out. You are protected by fate. Please, somehow. Be happy. I too, from now on, will head towards the rainbow and protect you from above. CH SS 1 (Authors note: Time period is right before the chapter A certain Summer day) Kenneth, what is that? It was the first summer of the very first year Latina had come to Kroix, when she said that and, koten, tilted her head sideways. Kenneth laughed as he made a grinding sound, crunching up the frozen fruit juice that had been chilled with a magic tool. Its something to look forward to once Im done. Really? Want to touch it? Nnh? Looking curious, Latina reaches out and touches the container the fruit juice was going into, and jumped out in shock. COLD!? Its nice and cold right? Smiling widely at the reaction he had predicted from Latina, Kenneth once again put the container into the refrigerator. This device, a magic tool, would chill the inside by making ice. Due to that, you could even freeze something by putting it next to the nucleus part of the device. He was able to see just from looking at Latina just now, but it seems she has never eaten anything cold up till that point. What Kenneth made that day for a snack, was sherbet, placed in a well cooled bowl. Seeing Latina curiously checking it out, Kenneth smiles almost wryly, then hands her a spoon. If you take too long then, itll end up melting. Really? Latina stabs into it as if she was in a rush, and was shocked at the soft texture, which was unlike what she had imagined. Just like that, she took a bite, and filled her mouth with the sherbet. Rather than feeling the taste of it, or anything, she froze. This was Latinas very first brain freeze. Latina? Ow. Why? Latina, who never in her life wouldve thought that she would be attacked by food, looked up at Kenneth with a terrified look. It was quite funny, seeing how shocked she was, and shaking like she was a small animal. Try eating a bit slower, and have it melt in your mouth instead. Meekly, Latina puts the spoon into the sherbet once again, just as Kenneth said, and timidly put it into her mouth. !! She looks up at Kenneth with a look of shock, different from before. It melted! Its cold, and sweet, no!! Itll be getting hotter and hotter from here on, you see. Which is why you would want to have something cold right? You can even make this by yourself, Latina. Really? Dale taught you some magic, right? Its not too difficult to use magic to lower the temperature and freeze things. If you dont know how to do it, then you should go ask Dale. Un! From there, after tasting the ice cream that Kenneth tried to make with egg and lots of milk, Latina became completely captivated by cold sweets. She, being able to freeze things with no problem using her Dark magic, immediately started excitedly working on making cold sweets with the recipe she was taught. It was obvious who Latina wanted to have the very first taste. That day, once Dale came home, Latina rushed out, carrying the humongous bowl of ice cream that she had quickly made. Her heart impatient, wanting to have Dale eat it before it melted. It was because she had was thinking like that, that, with a bump, she tripped. It was a small impact, but the ice cream happened to be blown away by that impact. With a splat, that white clump drew a parabola as it flew in the air, and made a small mountain on the floor in front of Dale. !!!!! Letting out an inaudible scream, Latina fell to her knees in front of the now empty bowl, crushed. Eh.uhhh. Latina? Are you alright? Dale calls out to Latina, walking towards her, who seemed to have become a clump of sorrow, but there was no reply. To think that it couldnt just attack me, but even run away. I hate the thing called ice cream. This wont happen next time. I will conquer you. Was what was going through Latinas head as she was looking down. It was a little odd, but she took it extremely seriously. After a short while, Latina looked up, with a face full of determination and resolve, before announcing to Dale. Latina, wont lose next time!! Oh. Ohhhh. Good luck. Even as he was comforting Latina, who didnt burst into tears, Dale smiled, despite not knowing how she had arrived at that conclusion at all. Her determination being true, she continued to diligently made cold sweets all throughout Summer. As a result, she became quite the expert on making cold sweets. That was greatly appreciated by the one who was looking after her, Rita, as she was terrible with the heat. CH 1 Deep inside a forest, a young man was walking. Despite the fact that day was not over yet, the forest where not even a hand would enter was creepily dim. Nothing could be heard from the forest except for the occasional sounds coming from birds. It was a place where, a heavy gloom could be felt through the air. He distorted his face into one of unpleasantness, a lowered sword in one hand. Ahh damn it A terrible smelling mucus attached itself to the sword as he started striking the nearby grass, making him curse out loud. Theres a reason why no one wants to do this job Geez, before I go home, I guess Ill go take a shower. Seeing that his leather coat also had mucus on it, he made an even more painful face. Due to the sudden increase of Frog-looking monsters inside the forest, he received a request to subdue them, getting there by feet was something that happened just now. Getting rid of the monsters wasnt too hard of a task. His weapon treatment as well as magic, to him who has a certain level of confidence, the time it takes for the return trip would be the tiring part. There should have been time until the request from the agency but i failed huh The biggest reason for him to take this job was that to get to where he was right now from the city, a round trip would still be within the day. He cursed himself for making such a simple-minded decision. The job itself wasnt anything special. Spotting and exterminating the Coronee that are made inside the forest, it was a simple mindless job. There was no choice but to get covered up with their body juices and the mucus they vomit out. It wasnt that terrible a smell, early on his sense of smell was paralysed, but it was probably his sole salvation. However, if he was to return to town like that, even the gatekeeper who is an acquaintance would probably twist his face. In the town that he is currently staying in, he became a reasonably famous adventurer. Compared to this country where he who just turned 18 was acknowledged as an adult, back in his home-town they treated 15 as the coming of age. Since then he who had determined that this business was his way of living, along with a few years of achievements, he was marketed as a young fellow who shouldnt be made lightly of. Black hair mixed with some brown, a long coat made from monster leather, a magic gauntlet on his left hand. It was at the level that if you mention someone with an extraordinary outer appearance, the name Dale Reki comes to mind. Water, the origin of my name commands you, hear my voice '' I used my magic, chanting a spell. The signs from the suddenly strengthened water changed into a course, which Dale forced himself into. In the field of vision that opened up in front of him, a small stream was flowing. Finding what he was looking for, all the tension left from Dales face. Taking off his coat, he drenches it in the gushing water. It was the only good suit that the magic-bearing him had, but there was just that much mucus given to it. It repels water so itll dry up real soon. Dale hung his coat up on a nearby branch. Thinking for a short while. Looking over his body as if to confirm once again, he was somehow reminded of the discomfort from the stink and the mucus. Thinking that he might as well clean himself properly, he takes off the tunic meant for blocking blades. Dale, who understood that the standards of the monster and beasts that reside in the forest would be no threat to him, casually acted as stated. His coat was dry, but his pants and tunic were dripping wet. Reviving the campfire, Dale expanded the top of the coat as a form of underwear and placed it below his waist, grilling the fish that he caught while he was bathing in the cold water. Around the time when a savoury smell was drifting around the area, his clothes were also mostly dry. Taking notice of the fish, Dale quickly got dressed in his clothes. As expected, he wasnt shameless enough to be able to enjoy a meal in this kind of place in nothing but underwear. A small sound was made. Dale thought that it was some small animal that came, attracted by the smell, but as he moved his eyes over to there, he found himself lost for words. A very young child, from the opposite side of the thicket was watching him. A small head was slightly peeking out of the thicket. Dale, at first, read the presence wrong and was surprised. Next, it was a child but, it confused him seeing that such a small child was wondering around in this forest inhabited with monsters. There shouldnt be a village in the surrounding vicinity is what he thought, then he noticed it. The kid was endowed with a round coiled up black horn on the side of its head. (Demon race huh How troublesome) I clicked my tongue in my heart. Even among the 7 races that exist, they held the most power and, being unsociable they treated the other races as enemies. They say that the Demon Race have a special body characteristic which are the have horns on the side of their heads. (Should i kill it?) I even thought of a way to do it nice and quick. Its a sign of nothing but trouble. He had just washed himself after much effort, he didnt want to be bathed in a blood spray. That went right by his corner of his head but, it was a straight-forward reason. The kid was looking at me intently with its large grey pupils, at an angle where it felt like he would spill over and fall. Once the sword left Dales hands, he calmed down so that he could observe the kid. Noticing the reason for the uncomfortable feeling he felt when he first saw it. The kids horn was, snapped off from its root on one side. (Oi oi This kid, was she a criminal?) Dale who was taken aback, made a face that seemed to think even himself was stupid. It was something he had heard from some adventurer friends, that it was one of the customs of the Demon race. The horn which acts like the symbol of the race, the demon race think of it as a holy object. Thats why, those who commit a crime, are exiled with one of their horns snapped off as punishment CH 2 To be acknowledged as a criminal, the child in front of him was way too young. The Demon race compared to a person of a Human race like Dale, was a race that had long lives. Dale couldnt even guess the ages of the Human race are but, from the face peeking out of the thicket, he could see that she was around 5-6 years old. It wasnt an age where there was a lot of difference. Noticing that the kid who had been watching him motionlessly had her eyes on the fish next to the camp-fire, Dale remembered its existence. He quickly took it off the skewer. It was a little burnt. .Hmm If the skewer moves from left to right, so does the kids gaze. Somehow it seems that this was also something that became quite noticeable. Want some? It would be awkward if i just started eating in front of the kid like i was flaunting. Working with that kind of mentality, he called out to her with a an almost uninterested voice. At the same time he grumbles out a startling soliloquy, what the heck did i just say. From his voice the kid once again turned her gaze towards his face, her neck leaning slightly forward. [***?***,****?] Hn? Oh? The words coming out of the kids mouth, this time Dale had to lean his neck forward. He couldnt catch her words fast enough but, he remembered that it was a language that he had heard somewhere before. Hmm that guy, definitely A while back about the demon race, he recalled some memories from a fellow adventurer who he had learnt some words from. He called her over but, Dale was once again dazed. Next to a strange person you dont know, not being wary at all, after the kid came closer it wasnt just that. The kid had become extremely thin. Her arms and feet peeked out from a piece of rag cloth that was probably once a one piece. You could see nothing but skin and bones. It was a questionable figure, and you could see that there were signs of malnutrition with just a glance. To kill this kid, you wouldnt even need something as extravagant as a sword. If i just grip her far too thin neck with my hands, it would probably snap not too soon after. The demon race were isolated, however they were at the same time recognised as a race with strong camaraderie. Thats why being exiled was only for extreme crimes. Furthermore, as expected from a race with a long life span, their birthrate was considerably low. Children to the demon race were, treasures. This kid, even if she became a criminal, the possibility of her being left out here in this terrible condition, Dale didnt even think that. Give eat.Ahh, what the hell am i saying While Dale was grimacing, he held out the skewer to the kid like he pushing it away. The words Please eat this meal doesnt exist in magic spells. Thats the reason that Dale was holding out the skewer but, the kid kept staring at the fish, before finally looking up at Dale. ****** After waiting for the kid to finish her fish, Dale once again chose his words. Ahh, [Thou, protect, person, together, exist?] Its not like its been decided that her guardian isnt here. The kid who was just asked kept looking up, had already been replying to Dales awkwardly phrased words since some time ago. *************************************** Hmm, together, exist, negative? beast, refused? Dale could only piece together a few words, but the kids expression was clearly depressed. So that the kid could think for a bit, Dale took hold of her little hand with his arms. Chasing after the kid who was advancing through the forest with small steps, Dale thinks to himself. Calling out to her, handing over the fish, if i had to say why then it had to be a whim. As I was wondering what i was going to do from now on. The kid suddenly stopped in her tracks, causing Dale to look up. [What? Ahead?] The kid pointed in front of her, shaking her head. *********** More beasts? That shouldnt be it, right? While Dale was thinking about it, something step out of where the kid was pointing. Che! (This is, most likely, the demon race. Judging from the shape of the horn male) Neither the possible method nor the time of death could be determined. The injuries were too severe. In this forest there were a lot of monsters and beasts. I dont know if he was attacked or messed up after he died but, it was probably for that reason. (The horns are properly on both sides. Was it her dad? There was no way he could just abandon her all by herself even if she was exiled, something like that) I wonder if its right to feel like i should help that. I thought back to the words the kid said earlier. If i connect the dots, perhaps, that couldve been what the father requested of her at the end. You mustnt stay by my corpse. In that time the beasts would probably gathered around. If that happens, then the kid wouldnt even get the slightest chance to protect herself.C or something of the such. Ahh damn it. If i see this kinda thing, then theres no way i can just leave the kid Dale scratched his head roughly. He had been given the fathers final wish. Furthermore, even though she followed the command until she was no where by his side, she quietly survived in the same forest and discovered his body. [By the origins of my name, followers of Gaia I commandeth, change into what this one desire <>] I chanted the spell with my hand next to the ground of the corpse. The ground sunk like it was getting the hell beat out of it, opening up a hole. The kid approached Dale at some point, looking up at him timidly, most likely due to the spell. After placing the corpse into the hole, Dale covers the hole back up with his magic and watched over the kid silently. ***** Was that Thanks? Dont worry about it. On top of the grave that he had just finished, Dale once again exercised his magic. With earth magic, he summoned a giant pure white stone to place on it. He couldnt carve a name on it but, for an improvisation this is probably a pretty good grave. Sigh, well, i guess this is also fate Behind the kid who keeps on staring intently at the grave, Dale sighed. [This ones name, Dale, Thou, Name is?] Turning her head around, she said with a surprised expression. Latina And thus with one word, she spun out a sound. Latina huh. Latina, [This one, Together, Thou, Go?] To the words that Dale said, the kid who will also definitely from here on out make even more surprised expressionC Latina, sleepily nodded her head. (Authors note: Finally Latinas name is revealed. Regarding the spell chants, to the people who dont understand their meanings, its just a list of sounds. You can think of it as a completely different language. The spells in this story are chanted with that kind of meaning, or thats how its being represented anyway.) CH 3 Rag-like clothes and partially wrecked shoes. That and a silver braceletC One that seemed more fitting for an adult, as it was too big for herC seemed to be the only things that she was wore. Its a great accomplishment if she really did manage to survive in this condition. Perhaps it was a blessing due to the calm season. When Dale buried Latinas father, he searched the body hoping for some sort of identification. He hoped that at the very least, the kid could hold on to just a single memento from her actual parent but, absolutely nothing could be found. Hmm If i let Latina walk the day would totally end. Dale talked to himself, looking down at the kid whose pace wasnt even half of his. Besides we in this situation. It doesnt seem like theres much more strength either. Cant be helped Latina made another surprised face once I held out my arms and carried her in them. This kid normally has large eyes but when she makes that expression they become bigger and bigger. Latina didnt act violently and stayed put in Dales arms. So light! Latina was so delicately light that I unintentionally let that out. Seriously is she alright, this kid When they had first met he held onto a dangerous thought, but theres no reason to express it. In the first place Dale wasnt a bad guy. Apart from deciding to get involved, his conscience is at work, worrying about that kid to such an extent. Nothing on her i guess we should hurry on back After Dale quickly casted earth magic to confirm the direction, they hurriedly walked towards the district. The district that Dale was currently using as a base was called Kreuz. Like its name says, its a little crooked but, this district which is in the shape of a cross, is a important position for the traffic from the harbour to the imperial city. As well as it being near a habitat zone for magical beasts, it is also a gathering zone for ruffians who survive with only their skill calling themselves adventurers. A city where goods and people gather, second city of the country of Rabando. That is the district known as Kreuz. That plot of lands properties as well as their tolerance for travellers are Kreuzs specialities. Due to the favourable treatment that those who call themselves merchants get with foreign things, the development of the Kreuz was accomplished. Those funds established the beginnings of the compensation money, to protect the district from the threat known as magic beasts and other potential dangers. Thus Kreuz became known for being composed of mainly travellers. The district of Kreuz was being surrounded by a thick wall. There were gates at each of the compass direction, with guards stationed at each. Everyone pays a toll there so they can enter inside. Dale passed by the southern gate that he always used. After seeing Dale, the guard, who was an acquaintance, made a face like Oh my. Toll, for two Ahh What the? Whats wrong with that kid? Demon race The middle-aged guard who asked took notice of Latina who was being held by Dale, said that while checking the coin which was handed over to him. I took care of her in the forest. It seems like she was separated from her parents by death. Ive become her guardian, so theres no problem right? Well, isnt it fine? Since youre responsible now. Just in case, youve confirmed it with Dancing Ocelot right? Uh huh Well, its probably fine then The guard let Dale pass after just that, and focused on the next group. The guards reaction was just as Dale expected. He knew that the reputation he had established had that level of power. Leaving the southern gate, was the are where the common folk reside and the shops targeted at travellers were next to each other. First of all we have no use for the noble district situated in the elevated areas of the north, nor the residential ward for the high class in the west. At most we might go to the east where the markets, shops and working class gather. The country of Rabando, has established that Afumaru to be their god, which is why they value the colour red. You can see that even in the townscape of Kreuz. For example the walls of the buildings standing side by side, such as various colours painted with plaster and paint were peeling, revealing the gray stone walls, however almost all the roofs were vivid red. Its been said that this is, a Shinto prayer for the sake of the building itself receiving gods protection, as well as an appeal to the gods who are in the High Heavens that their humble servants are right here. If youre talking about the lower ends of town, the streets are full of energy. The time when the sun starts going down, around now, there are many who are coming and going such asC those hurrying home, those looking for a place to stay tonight, those who spend their daily earnings into snacks and beer, those who target travellers to sell foodstuffs toC etc. In Dales arms was Latina who truly couldnt calm down, turning her gaze every here and there. That expression, wasnt one of fear and surprise. It seemed to be one of genuine curiosity. With a slight dizzy face, her eyes would sometimes become a perfect circle. It seems like shes charmed by the amount of people, their appearances and street-scape. Well go see the streets next time alright? She probably wouldnt understand anyway, thought Dale as he said that to Latina. *** Dale Ahh as i thought, not being able to communicate sure is inconvenient Amongst the human race, the most spoken language is the one from the Western Continent thus it is a necessity, Dale thought as he continued with his strides. He proceeded smoothly at his own pace. Eventually Dales feet stopped, in front a single storey shop. The entrance, had a iron sign with a mysterious design in the shape an ocelot, and a line up of flags with a pegasus crest embroidered on the green bottom. It was the shop which functions as both bar and inn known as the [Dancing Ocelot Pavilion]. When Dale turned around and headed for the back, he peeked into the shop from the rear entrance. There, stone tiles were spread around where a bathtub was installed. While its simple, it has been arranged to look like a bathing area. Dale poured his magic power into the heat and water Magic tool next to the bathtub. While confirming the temperature, he filled the bathtub with hot water Because of the magic tool, the supply of water was ridiculous, making hot water wasnt very hard either. Although I say that, many of the houses of the general public dont have a bathing area. Everyone usually go to the operating bathhouses here and there as a norm. The bathing area of The Dancing Ocelots, was a place for adventurers where, regardless of when they come back from their requests, could use the hot water. Similar to Dale from a few days back, the number of adventurers returning in critical conditions isnt low. Latina was stared straight at it. She might be thinking that Magic tools were quite unusual themselves. Dale took off his coat, and after placing his sword, gauntlets, and other belongings to the side, called for Latina. Latina, [Come] After some beckoning, Latina stood next to Dale. When Dale was trying to help take Latinas clothes off, she resisted at first. Ah Shes a girl, just as i thought Dale murmured as she threw Latina, who had been peeled naked with a reluctant expression, into the bathtub. He thought it was something like that from the voice and clothes, but couldnt come to a conclusion until he had confidence. He rinses her hair and pathetic, bony body with hot water. The water in the bathtub immediately becomes completely black. Discarding the water once, making another bath. The bath bubbled up once the soap was added to the tub. And along with Latinas dirts and oils, he washes her hair thats become like a rope. He washes the body too. And replaces the dirty water again. Making another bath, while Dale was washing Latinas hair, he suddenly realises. (Huh? This kid, ehh. doesnt she have the qualities of a beauty?) Latinas hair, which was watched countless times, recovered a silver radiance. The horn on one side, was also glossy. Her ribcage was sticking out, she pitifully lost weight but, thatll likely recover from here on out. The demon race, was originally a tenacious type of race after all. Because her face appears worn out too, only her eyes were standing out right now but, Latinas facial features which had the dirt cleaned off was quite arranged. Her cheeks had a trace of roundness, once her complexion is better shell probably become a charming little girl. (Ahh this, itll be bad to wake up to, its becoming even harder now to find a reason to throw her away.) If I let go of this hand, then before i know it shell probably be noticed by some no-good pervert. A demon missing a single horn, abandoned by its own race, without any backing, something like that will probably spread around. For those who think about children in the wrong way, she would be a considerable trophy. (I decided to be involved but am I prepared for it?) Dale muttered that in his heart. CH 4 Dale, arent you feeling somewhat guilty for this? Dale turned towards the fairly young voice just in time to see a black hair girl stepping into The Dancing Ocelot from the rear entrance. It was Kenneths wife Rita. The Dancing Ocelot was a lodging managed by this young couple. Rita, seeing how Dale was scrubbing down that little girl so enthusiastically was startled. Your illegitimate child? What gave you that idea? When would I have had this kid? Dale replied like he was shocked. Picked her up in the forest. Her parents corpse was also there. He answered straight-forwardly. While Rita was listening to that she observed the girl carefully, noticing her pitiful appearance and race. Falling down next to him, her eyes stopped at a piece of tattered cloth. What that kid wore, it couldnt have been that? Theres no way shell be wearing this again right? Ah I forgot Just wait here a bit Rita rushed back out of the rear entrance she just came from. Dale only thought about cleaning the filth off, so he completely forgot about her change of clothes etc. Dale***** Hmm? Just now, question,who was that someone just now? Rita, the hostess of this place ? Rita? Lifting Latina up from the bathtub, covering her up with the soft cloth that Rita handed over. Latina pointed at Rita as she was getting wiped down. Dale, Rita? Uh huh. Thats right. Rita, Latina. Latina pointed to herself, lowered her head and did a quick bow. You can already do greetings, arent you amazing~ Rita smiled happily, crouching down to meet eyes with Latina. This hostess particularly likes children. Even when she was with Kenneth, even her wishes to be blessed with children quickly, Dale knew about it. Rita. Latina, doesnt understand anything but Demon Language. Is that so? Then how are you communicating with her? Its the same as spell words, so I manage somehow one word at a time. Hmm then what do you want to do? This kid? For now, first Ill go investigate her at Akudarus message board in the shop. During the time Latina spent changing, Dale brought his things from the rear entrance into the shop. There still wasnt a change of shoes so, Latina, who had finished changing, was picked up into Dales arms once again. Following Rita, they entered the rear entrance, going past the kitchen, coming out into the front of the store. Leaving through the counter, next to Kenneth who was manning the store all by himself acting as the salesperson. There was a reasonable amount of people coming down to eat at the store, it was fairly busy. This shop, on top of its disposition, will become busy before noon and when the sun has completely fallen. Right now it seems to just be Kenneth himself working the floor. Rita sat opposite Dale at a corner of the counter. Now, what would you like to know? Her name is Latina. Demon race. Can you lead an investigation with these conditions? Or, make an arrangement of some sort? True. Thats essential Rita nods and slides her hand across the plank called Akudarus message board thats been set up in the counter. Rauha, Seggeru, Yona-dee Reacting to Ritas words, the board let out a pale green light. When Ritas gaze moves, some place thats not here could be seen. Uh huh theres no information coming. I might as well try searching again, this time using her exterior features but Please What Rita is manipulating, Akudarus message board, is definitely the stores biggest advantage. Akudaru is the god who governs all information and protects travellers. Akudarus temples, have become places to gather and manage every and all information. The priests and pastors that belong to this god, with that power of divine protection, could perform powerful information transfer magic at a level which could not be compared to normal. That is, the biggest reason. Due to this, in the regions with a temple of Akudaru, there is no disparity in the land, as the information is being shared equally. A part of that information, is also released to the town. However to become that point of contact, like this shop, you must hoist the flag with the crest of AkudaruC A pegasus on green landC COne theory is that, the people in the temples who wish to solely focus on gathering information, found the demands of the outsiders who wanted information to be troublesome, so its been said that they completely left commissioning to outsiders. Giving that story a bit of credibility, the Shinto priests of Akudaru, all seems to be living peculiarlyC The information thats released to the town is usually, world news, new discoveries, inventions and such. As well as crime-related reports. Criminals and etc who have performed big crimes are searched for throughout the world. Having another countrys soldiers and officials cross borders and chase after criminals is a difficult matter. For that reason, using compensation money, they are able to search via the temple. Amongst adventurers, there are many who specialise in chasing after such a reward. Requests such as the subjugation of a large scale monster can also be collected at the temples. Akudarus Message Board is a terminal for extracting information from the temples. To a certain shop, that is a place where adventurers who seek information come and gather. For the purpose of those adventurers, the townsfolk also gather at this place carrying requests and such. The Dancing Ocelot is a bar and inn, but at the same time it is also an agency for adventurers looking for work. Theres no one relevant, just like i thought Then theres no way that Latina is a felon. If no search is being done by the parents either, then that corpse, theres no doubt that mustve been her father. Dale and Rita were both talking with a serious face about their own things, not knowing if they understand or not. Latina looks around restlessly on Dales lap, observing the surroundings and looking up at Dale. In this shop, having a figure of a child was so out of place that the stern looking men having their meals, would occasionally glance this way. When Latina met those gazes, she would tilt her head with a nod, and would keep on trying to return the gaze by staring at them. After doing that for a short while, a strange noise resounded from Latina. Specifically, it was the bug from her stomach which cried out. Latina? Ahh- Lured by the smell it seems. Both of them noticed it at once, Latina had a slightly awkward expression. Rita laughed with a Karakara, then calling over Kenneth. Kenneth, make a meal for this kid. I wonder if it would be better if its something easy to digest? While youre at it make me something too. Saying that Dale moved from the counter to a table seat. Since the table was too high for Latina, she could only sit down after something, which was the appropriate size, was carried onto the top of the chair like a pedestal. Dale also brought the chair closer, sitting beside her. So, Dale what are you going to do with this kid? Ill look after her. This is fate too. She cant communicate, even if i handed another races kid over to one of the orphanages in this district who are eternally in debt, in wouldnt be any good right? The declaration that came out of my mouth, is also something to prepare myself. Dale, as well as the kid, the responsibility to raise them was not something that was easy to think about. I will become this kids parent. (Authors note: Theres no shape for something like the adventurers guild. Every Temple is also a religious institution, a position of public institution or so. Even if youre not a devout follower to the temple you can still use recovery magic, its not Priest = Healer. That kinda setting, I wanted to include in the story as well but, the writing outside of the main story would increase) CH 5 Latinas grey pupils were like circles when the hot and steaming milk and cheese risotto was placed in front of her. Across from that, placed a soup cooked with smoked meat and small vegetables. Next to that extremely neatly arranged food, was Dales portion which was double that. Furthermore, to Dales plate a large sausage was also placed. Latinas share, aint that too little? You idiot. This small a kid, theres no way she could eat the same amount as you like an idiot right. Rita who was waiting on them, said shockingly. Also if you make her eat too much, shell get sick you know Rita smiled widely as she handed the spoon to Latina. The difference in treatment for Dale and the other guests was like heaven and earth. Dale ********* Yea, eat up. Dale also slightly noticed it, how this small kid was asking for his permission for every little thing. She didnt understand the meaning of his words but, just by looking at his face she understood. Latina put the spoon into the risotto, scooped up one spoon, carrying its way into her mouth- and was shocked. If you see her opening her mouth huffing and puffing like that in such a panicked way, you would think that the food was hotter than it seems. Rita, some water Ara, was it too hot? She was blowing on the second spoonful with a fuu fuu for dear life. Whilst laughing at that sort of Latina, Dale raised his voice, attracting the frowns from Rita. Latinas expression lightened up as she started to gulp down the risotto. It was easy to understand. I see, its good huh? Thats great. Dale too, warmed his expression as he ate his food. It was strange since having such a enjoyable expression next to him, made the ordinary meal feel that extra bit delicious. Latina, smiled sweetly. It was the first smile she showed. Un, eat more, Latina. Want some sausages too? Hey, I just told you that making her eat too much is bad for her right! After moving an ample amount of food from his own plate to Latinas plate, Dale got hit on the head Pakon with a tray by Rita, who was coming back with the water. Latina made a surprised face. But if she doesnt have enough nutrients its not good right Im talking about making her eat all that in one sitting! Ive already prepared the snacks for this kid! Kenneth! Once wasnt enough, increase the count! Further away, Im the one who made it- well, its not a problem anyway a voice like that could be heard but, the two didnt even stop to pretend to care. Due to Latina, who was eating away slowly like always, regardless of the fact that there was quite a difference, Dale still finished his meal first. So that she could see and manage when Latina finishes her meal, Rita brought over an additional dish. If you look inside, there would be a number of sliced fruits covered in syrup. At this store which did not normally have sweets on the menu, it was the first time anything dessert-like was seen. Kenneth being sweet to kids you cant count on appearances If you see the slight warmth, then its probably something improvised. Something made just for Latina to eat. Placing it in front of Latina, she once again looked to him for permission. Seeing Dale nod, she put a fruit into her mouth. Paaaaaaa, Thats great Latina who was eating like she was in a trance, seemed to enjoy the compote very much. In that forest, it probably took her all just to find anything to eat. There shouldnt have been anything sweet either. How is it? Good? Rita who was passing by, bringing the food to the other customers took a peek at Latina, Latina turned towards Rita and gave a smile that was even better than before. A smile so wide, that is seemed like flowers were blooming behind her. Even if she couldnt communicate with them, it was more than satisfactory answer. (I need to teach her words soon so that she wont be baited by food and follow some weirdo away.) Towards that smile of Latinas, Dale who grasped his fists tightly under the table, was self-conscious that he could fed Latina. Even when everythings been eaten, Latina kept looking at the compote plate. Dale gently patted her head. It could be due to the surprise of how sudden it was but, her body sprung up in shock. However, she relaxed after looking at Dales expression. Did I surprise you, sorry. Todays been a tough day right? A lot of things have happened after all. Listening to Dale speak, Latina tilted her head. During this time too, she didnt turn her eyes away as if she was seeking Dales true intentions. Speaking of which this kid, looks around quite a lot. Her observational skills might be pretty good. But its quite a difference from her wariness, which seems to be quite low. Latina wriggled her way around Dales neck and arms as he picked her up once again. Although somewhat awkward, the way she put her strength into Dale was as if she was depending on him. Thanks to Latina clinging on to him like that, she was nice and stable. Dale supported her using one of his hands and once again moved towards the counter. Rita, Latina should be resting soon, well be going to our rooms. Alright. Rest well, Latina-chan. Entering once again from the side of the counter, exiting from the kitchen. Towards his stressful back, Kenneth. Latina said the fruits were delicious. came a voice. Ou Passing behind Kenneth who gave a reply without turning his back, Dale went up the stairs, inside of the place where all kinds of food materials were stacked up. Without stopping on the second floor, he continued climbing up the steps. What he reached, was the attic. Various types of luggages thrown around messilyC Most of them were inventory merchandise that are to be sold to the adventurers on the first floor. CAnd further inside was one corner which felt like a living space. It was Dales rented corner. Having this place was also one of the reasons why Dale decided to take care of Latina. It wasnt like Dale was one of the towns residents, but he rented this place, in the case that he needed to stay in a base for a long time, and it doubled as a living area. The lodging having only one room has its inconveniences here and there, it was a story of how he relied on his old friend Kenneth. Before Rita got married, it was being used as a vacant, private attic space, and it was decided with no objections that the space was to be rented out. If you ignore the fact that the ceiling was a little low, it was enough to live in. Dale was good with rent, his belongings and closet didnt stink of cheap, old rip-offs either. To the landlord couple who understood his basic lifestyle and personality, he didnt seem to be a bad candidate at all. Dale lowered Latina into his room. In that room thick, foreign rugs were laid out, with a chair and a shelf was near the window. Behind that was a bed and a container with a huge lid. As a resident he didnt have much luggage but, as a traveller it was probably quite a bit to carry around. [Short, Wait, This place] After Latina nodded to her head to confirm, Dale went back down one more time to get bring up his coat and the luggage. When Dale came back, Latina was walking aimlessly inside the room. As expected this kids curiosity was quite strong. Even so to be able to not just try and touch everything, her self-control was probably strong too. It was hard recalling what he did when he was around that age but he thought her reliable, even with the children running about the town floating in his head. Dale kicks off his boots, entering his territory. His hometown was a place with no chairs, and had a culture of sitting directly on just the floor, so his room was a place of joyful familiarity for him. Another reason for that were the rugs which had his hometown-style to it. He wouldnt even think to dirty those rugs with dirt. He hangs his coat next to the box with his luggage. The shelf near the bed was also the home for his weapons. After opening the window letting fresh air enter, he removed his tunic made from the blade blocking material and thick pants. Latina, come here Latina who understood him via his gestures, approached him obediently. Dale took the girl, and went to bed. Compared to the rhythm of his normal life, this was quite early, but being able to rest when it is time to rest is a skill that was indispensable for adventurers. Sleeping just like this was no problem whatsoever. He worried about if Latina would fuss around in bed like she wouldnt like it, but on the contrary she was laying quietly, flat next to Dale. Latina was just like a kitten, curling her body up, the time until she starts making sleeping breaths shouldnt be very long. (Just as I thought, she was tired huh. She didnt understand the words, or the situation, and was even lead to a place where she was surrounded by unknown people.) Dale even surprised himself as he stroked Latinas hair gently. He had just decided to become her parent, so thinking about these things were also slightly mysterious. But living with someone else like this might not be too bad. While thinking about these things, Dale fell asleep feeling the warmth of someone warmer than him. Not long after that, he was woken up by a pale Latinas barrage, pechi pechi. The first thing that Latina could remember was the request for Toilet. By the way, her dignity was protected. CH 6 When Dale woke up, it was quite early. It was probably due to him sleeping early last night. Dale turning his gaze to the presence of another, noticed the girl next to him. Ahh, thats right.I picked her up. While yawning, he thought to the family member living with him. Latina who was breathing out like Kyupuru Kyupuru out of tune, was firmly grabbing onto a piece of Dales clothing. How will I get out of bed without waking her up. He thinks. But when Dale got up, Latinas eyes suddenly shot open. Jumping to her feet as if she was in shock and chasing after Dale. Dale let out a small grin, as he felt a sliver of Latinas uneasiness. In a way that could calm her down a little bit. Good morning, Latina Saying that, he patted her head. The attire that Dale was wearing today, different from when he was working, a simple shirt, and a comfortably made pair of trousers. On his waist wears only his wallet and a small knife. He tidies his bed hair with his fingers. Putting on his boots and carrying Latina up into his arms. She didnt change her clothes at all, and slept just like that last night. Her skirt became a little wrinkly. Going down to the first floor, directing Latina to go towards the table in the kitchen that wasnt the store. Ara, good morning, Latina-chan Rita smiled at Dale and Latina as she noticed them. Of course, only to Latina. Kenneth and Rita were right in the middle of breakfast preparations. All adventurers, eat in excessive amounts from the morning. There was an abnormal amount of food required compared to the number of people who are living there. Dale went around the back casually, washing his face at the washing area across from the bathing area. Cleaning the towel that he used to wipe his face, he went back to where Latina was, handing to her the soaked thing. Returning, Rita was combing Latinas hair. Rita seemed to be amazed, emotional and restless, all at the same time. Latina-chans hair, what a beautiful colour. Splendid~. Dale you idiot. A girls hair, keeping it all roughed up like yours, thats no good! Indeed, after the comb has went through Latinas hair, its become so beautiful that it could never have been compared to up till now. That kind of thing, the novice guardian wrote down in the memo book inside his heart. Rita skilfully arranged Latinas hair, tying it up with a ribbon. The hair and string pretty much hid Latinas horn. Rita took a fleeting glance at Dale, and said as if she was whispering. Even if shes of the Demon race, having one horn broken off, its probably better if its not too conspicuos I understand. Sorry about this After saying that to Rita, Dale turned his gaze to Latina. There was no change to her figure but, to Latina who was now clean, had neat hair and clothes, no matter how you looked at her, she was a girl. She was a completely different person from the kid back in the forest who was dirtied to the point where you couldnt distinct between the gender. Ohh, morning. Come on, its breakfast Passing by Rita, Kenneth turned up holding a plate in both hands. Latina looked towards Kenneth, and after thinking for a little bit, Mo,re,nin Looking like she didnt have much confidence, she quickly lowered her head after that. Kenneth stiffened up. Dale distorted his expression. Hearing the same words since morning, it probably hit her that it was a greeting after a bit of thought. As expected, it seems this kid excels in observational powers. Even if you question if it was because she was a race which was considerably smart, that was probably just a vague guess. *** ***** No, its right. [Correct] To Dales expression, Latina became anxious thinking that she was wrong. To Latina who became anxious thinking she was wrong seeing Dales expression, Dale smiled at her in panic. Damnit, remember this Kenneth So immature However, Dale who had her [First greeting] taken away from him, kept complaining to Kenneth whilst smiling. Kenneth too, for some reason couldnt stop smiling. It would be nice if Rita can give birth soon Kenneth returned back to work as he muttered, a child would be nice. Dales breakfast was just the normal bread with cheese and grilled smoke meat on the menu, but Latinas portion was made specially for her. The bread was dipped in milk and egg, the middle was baked so it was glistening, placed on top of the compote from yesterday. Thinly sliced smoked meat, was grilled until it looked crisp. Magic tools in general circulate around. The tools that every family have are first, Water,Firethen Water/ Dark. Each of these were tools used in the kitchen. In order words Drinking water supplyandIgnition, Freezers from ice can all be done with Magic tools. However as all things they have a price, naturally using the common well, using fire to ignite things, theres no reason for these things to not exist. However they were the overwhelming minority. It was no match to convenience. Due to that, chilled food wasnt very unusual. The glass in front of Latina was filled with juice, but something like that was to be expected. Latina turned to look at Dale happily as she drank it suddenly. Ahh, thats nice. that Kenneth, hes really feeding her huh So that Latina couldnt hear the latter half he murmured it in a soft voice. Dale left the Dancing Ocelot as he held Latina up in his arms. First on the list is shoes huh because walking barefoot is just no good yea Her weight wasnt a pain or anything but, you couldnt carry luggage at the same time. Dale? Shopping, how should I say this I could buy her a picture book and head back, he says in a soliloquy. It wasnt cheap but, something of that level wouldnt bother him too much. As they entered the closer to the heart of the city, the figures of adventurers disappeared, and the number of people who lived here increased. The plaza in the center held a market, so there were probably a lot of people eyeing for the products that the neighbouring villagers, travelling merchants put up. Dale turned from the road midway, heading towards the eastern district. Just like he had heard from Rita, he passed through the doors of the shop set up by the craftsman known as Baltic. So tired Next to Dale, who was dead tired, a huge bag was piled up. Just like that, a large amount of luggage was carried back, surprising both Rita and Kenneth, before finally realising that fact. CH 7 Around when Latina finished shopping, she showed quite a tired face. Latina, you alright? Alright However even if I ask her that, she shakes her head while answering. Being a kid who can notice the needs of others at such a young age, teaching her this word, may have been a mistake. Dale let out a single sigh, and after changing the way he was holding his shopping, lifted Latina into his arms. Dale. Alright FatigueRecoverImpossibleDeny Latina continued shaking her head and started hitting his back as he asked requested that of her. The luggage was heavy but even adding on Latina it wasnt a weight that couldnt be carried. As he had thought, by the time Dale reached the [Dancing Ocelot] Latina was sleeping soundly in his arms. Just like always, Latinas sleeping sounds always sound so out of tune. Right now she was making a Kupyuu, Kupyuu sound. Lining up the guest seats to use as an instant bed, Latina was right in the middle of her afternoon nap. Right now there arent that many guests at the [Dancing Ocelot]. It was too early for those who want to have dinner and it was too late for those looking for work. Figures of travelers and adventurers seeking information can be seen here and there. Dale began drinking some watered down wine as he looked over Latinas sleeping face. Uu-n Suddenly a growl was let out. Whats with that depressing face From within the counter, Rita who was acting as a salesperson turned her gaze here like she was surprised. Yesterdays request. Its no good you if you dont tell me the results of the request. Because of how things are, there was no way I could bring in a cut of that thing Ah. That thing. The thing that smells. If you brought that thing, I wouldnt let you come in you know If you knew, then tell me about it If I told you, who would take on such a request right? Rita replied extremely matter-of-factly. So, I only understood the conditions for completing the request becoming like that after something like that. Theres no way other than to take the request giver to the actual place for confirmation. Youll probably be late tomorrow The quest giver for this job is the signature alchemist of Kroix. Coincidentally he wanted to make his magical beasts into Croneys in advance, its said that the herbs which only grow in abundance is in this one place. To provide the proof of completion of driving away the magical beasts, I have to take the alchemist to the spot another day. A lot of these type of requests, are usually retrieving a part of the monsters such as ears. If that Frogs stench didnt waft around then thats what Dale wouldve done. But theres no way I can bring along Latina Isnt it fine to just leave her here? Rita said cutting apart Dales worries in a flash. As a replacement babysitter, this months rent is going to be extra Is that alright? Theres no other way right? Only this time. Next time you have to look for a sitter yourself After that, Dales next topic was to provide detailed instructions to Latina about the matter. The first sound Latina made after she woke up from her afternoon nap is, Dale? with a voice as if she would cry. This is the benefit of being a parent. Im here Being able to hear his voice, she made a face as if she was obviously relieved. Placing her down onto a chair, she came next to Dale who had finished writing a document on the counter with a trot trot. She grabs Dales clothes tightly with her tiny hands, and calms down after looking up at him. No good Rita. Theres no way I can leave Latina behind! Dont say anything stupid. Its dangerous you know! Its alright. Even if I desert the client I would come to protect Latina. This guy might be no good was being written on Ritas face. Dale? Latina Uwah~, Its no good after all. Compared the the quest fee, taking Latina might be another choicetsk You idiot. Soon, the usual jobs would call you out again, and you would need to go far away. And before that, if you dont have the guts to be in a position to stay at home, theres no way for you to raise her from the beginning. Ritas argument was fair. Dales job was dangerous, it wasnt something which he could do together with a young child. The time which he would be staying at home would no doubt get longer. Its a lot better compared to being alone in that forest, and Rita and Kenneth are here too, so no need to worry about meals. Surely itll be fine. But, it being alright or not is another matter. Making her have lonely thoughts, was something I should have understood though. Uu Saying that because he didnt want her to be alone, the option of sending her to an orphanage at this point in time was a no. This wasnt something he was unable to overcome, just something that came earlier than he thought. He understood that. What a cruel trialtsk He muttered without thinking. Ah. This guy is no good was written on Ritas face. As a result, Latina was recognising sounds obediently. Dales words may be crude but, Latina was quietly listening intently with a serious face, tightly squeezing her eyebrows, after making a brave face, Alright She answered with a slight nod. Innocent. What is this kid, shes so innocent. Im sorry, so sorry, Latina! Without thinking Dale gave her a tight hug. Latina made a surprised face. Dale? Latina, alright Furthermore a kid who would say that, in some ways could be much more mature than Dale. However not becoming mature so early should also be a good thing. Dale who was completely in the mood to spoil her, and lead Latina into their room as he lifted her up into his arms. In the room, the shopping they just bought were piled up. They had carried it in whilst Latina was sleeping. In front of her he tidied up the things they just bought. The sounds which came out one by one describing each of the objects were for the sake of teaching her language. Her underwear and clothes were placed in a large basket, accessories were placed in a much smaller basket. The baskets were placed inside the bed, in the slant of the roof which had become dead space. It was the result of thinking that even someone as small as Latina can reach over with her hands. There were also a few picture books that were bought. Placing them under the shelf. Latina was looking intently at Dale tidying up. She appeared to understand that the things Dale bought were for her. Just like that Latina sat down on her knees and opened up one of the picture books. This was a book which was made to teach young children characters. The content was simple with illustrations next to the name of the object. Normally considering, to Latina, I thought the content may have been too simple. But, isnt this book the most appropriate textbook to teach her about characters and language, so I thought. Dale opens the picture book and slowly reads it out aloud as Latina sat on her knees. She concentrates on the picture book intently, reluctant to even blink. As expected, I think this kid possesses a maturity not suited her age. Dale, ******* Hn? Yea. Thats right Sometimes she would point towards a picture and refer to a problem. Reading until the end, and looking at Latina, she seemed to be trying to comprehend the meaning of this book. Opening up to the first page by herself, she looked up at Dale as if urging him. As he read a word out loud, she would copy after him. Dog, Cat, Horse Doge, Kyat, Hursh Her lisp was so cute I didnt bother correcting her. Before it got completely dark, Latina went into the bath. Wondering what diseases young children could contract, its a difficult problem for new parents but, I judged that being clean would probably be better. I still wasnt very secure about taking her to the bathhouse, so for now I decided we would just use the bath at the Dancing Ocelot. I was ordered to clean it as compensation. No matter how safe it might be, there is absolutely no way Im going to leave a kid on their own at a bathhouse! Because theres a lot of accidents where kids drown! Thats what Rita said. But it seemed today as well Latina was quite reluctant to take off her clothes. Its only right now that this kid would give Dale an unpleasant face at this time Even though it didnt seem like she didnt like to bathe her body, I wonder what shes so displeased with. Dale looks at Latina as she scoops up the bubbles with both hands and thought about that. After finishing dinner, I once again carried Latina who was starting to get drowsy, returned to our room and put her to bed. Today, taking account of what happened yesterday, I also told her to go to the toilet. Good night, Latina He whispered, gently stroking her hair, and then Latina, Good nite, Dale Half asleep, she repeated his words. Dale restrained the impulse to suddenly hug her, so to not wake her up. CH 8 Morning came but, I didnt think that it would be such a difficult thing. Thats right, Rita watched with surprise from the bottom of her heart as she saw Dale stricken with grief. Dont worry, hurry up and go already Latina, Ill try to come back as soon as possible. Be a good girl ok said Dale intentionally delaying his departure, as he was hugging Latina who was standing next to Rita sending him off in front of the Dancing Ocelot. Sensing the killing intent, like if he was to keep this up any longer Rita would kick him out, he reluctantly let go. He gently rubs her head as he looks at her. Im going now Latina tilts her head at Dales words. There Rita said. Its Have a safe trip. Latina Hearing her name, Latina looks at Rita. Have a safe trip Hearing Rita repeat herself, she faces Dale and repeated with difficulty. Dale, have a safe chip? Ah. Im going now Seeing Dale grinning, Latina also looked happy. Mornings at Dancing Ocelot was hectic. Next to the adventurers who stayed the night and were searching for food, was a person who was confirming the request for the flier which was just posted up. There are usually more people with requests later on in the day but, the requests where they wish it to be completed the same day wasnt few either. Dealing with that kind of client is also necessary. Amongst the adventurers who go out to work, there are also those who leave at this time, particularly those people are usually going to buy consumables. It was so busy that you would even borrow help from a cat. The bar speaking of which at this time, especially the dining room, is still going strong is being handled by Kenneth. Rita also sometimes comes out to the floor but, mainly shes chasing up the exact calculations working as a Akudarus Agency. The scene of such a busy store, Latina seemed to hold deep interest in it. Woah thats dangerous you know? said Kenneth carrying two plates in both hands, being surprised by the presence of Latina at his feet. Latina tilted her head with a thud. Today she was wearing the pink one piece which was just bought yesterday. The hair that Rita arranged was shaking together with the big pink ribbons on both sides of her head. Dale enthusiastically bought a lot of hair accessories so, there were currently enough for a new one every day. Latina carried Kenneths cooking, carried empty dishes, and watched on with her eyes on how to handle orders. Rita was mostly at the counter so, to this girl who didnt understand the language, didnt understand any of the categories. On the other hand, it was easy to understand what Kenneth was doing. Up till now, Latina clearly saw that Kenneth was creating food. It was hectic even now, Latina dished out piles of food to an uncountable amount of people. Nodding deeply once, Latina disappeared with brisk steps within the shops hustle. Hn? The moment that Kenneth noticed something unusual was when he looked to the work station, next to the large amounts of mash potato, and the smoked meat which was dished up with the scrambled eggs. The plates had increased. In the corner of the washing area, in the place where the dirty tableware was, the things to wash were increasing. At first he thought that Rita was bringing them in. It was during the rush hour of her job but, every now and then she might have some free time. However Rita, taking the dishes which had just finished cooking out the shop, while interacting with a client, finishing the sales of the general goods, and calculating the bill for the customer who finished their meal. Theres no way she could get out to the floor to do that, theres no way. Wait A familiar bearded face said one word leaving behind the cooking under the supervision of an old adventurer who was a regular customer, that fellow opened his mouth blankly. Whats with that stupid face Back at you. Youve hired quite a young little waitress havent you Looking towards the direction that the regular had pointed towards, Kenneth realised. Latina was carrying the plates. For such a small girl, even taking just one plate seems to be too heavy for her. She carried one plate with both hands and was walking towards the kitchen diligently. After a while she would return again, looking around her surroundings restlessly. If she saw an empty plate she would nod with a un, and head towards the table with a sense of duty. To the few customers who were startled by her small figure, she would grin happily, and grab onto the empty plate. To the Latina who would stumble a little, it seemed like even the customers from other tables would look towards her with suspenseful gazes. When she safely reached the kitchen, a sigh of relief escaped the bunch of grim-looking men. Latina? When she was called by Kenneth, Latina stopped moving and looked at him anxiously. Was I wrong? was written on her face. Kenneth thought for a short while. Latina was looking at the customers carefully and clearing the empty plates. Without overestimating her own abilities, she does what she can. Paying attention to the surroundings, avoiding the people around her. At any rate being able to move without noticing yourself means that she is also able to see how he is moving. This is probably proof that Latina is very attentive to her surroundings. Kenneth, as if he can easily seize her, places his hand on her head. Washiwashiwashi (TL: Sfx: roughing up hair) Un. Well, good job After the roughing up Latina took hold of Kenneths hand, it seemed like she was slightly dizzy. Even if I leave her be, theres no harm in it. That was how Kenneth judged it. Rather getting some tidying up done, if any at all, was something he had wished for. He said. I have nothing to do with the customers hearts being overworked. When the mornings peak had passed, Kenneth took out a container from the fridge that he had prepared the night before. Latina Calling her, she obediently came to his side, Kenneth let her sit in front of the table inside the kitchen. The container was turned upside down onto the plate in front of Latina. The insides slipped off like jelly. Latinas eyes became like round dots. Cutting up the remains of the compote, the broth which had hardened into jelly was todays snack. He let Latina hold the spoon. Looking at her as he did the dishes, Latina first poked at the jelly with the spoon, having fun with the bouncing sensation as it shakes. Nearing noon, the customer flow for Dancing Ocelot come to an end. It was the time where the majority of the customers, adventurers, were out working, the bar too was taking an hour break. During this period of time, only jobs at Akudarus agency was being accepted. Rita, Im going to go stock up Have a safe trip Kenneth called out to Rita from inside the shop, and a more courteous response than usual was received from Rita. And immediately while tilting her head, Have a safe chip From the corner of the counter Latina opened up her picture book, looked up at Kenneth and smiled sweetly. As expected, kids are nice, Rita. How about three? First you start with the first one right? Really such an idiot, said Rita who didnt seem to completely disagree. After Kenneth returned from stocking up, Latina approached him with brisk steps. From behind you could see Rita smirking. Welkum bak (TL: Welcome back) Did Latina say it right? And as if confirming her Rita shook her head Kenneth, unlike the usual stock ups, bought back various types of fruit, scattering them about on the workstation. Now then, what should I make? He folded up his sleeves, and his expression was loosening up pathetically. You cant talk about other people now (i.e. Dale). Latina really was a good child. Lunch time he handed to Latina a small cheese sandwich as well as fruit; her eating manners were good, chewing properly, and then cleaning up after she finished eating. Apart from those times, she would open up her picture book or, look at whatever Rita and Kenneth were doing. She would never do anything to get in your way, making sure that she is in a good position. It was something I had heard from Dale, in the habitats of magic beasts, they seem to survive by finding their own food. It was based on extremely good luck, and much more severe than I had imagined. However, if Dale hadnt found her, then even he doesnt know how long her luck would continue. Breaking down constantly, it probably wouldnt be long before she ended up in the stomachs of beasts. It was probably because of that, that her attentiveness to her surroundings are so great. Looking in front of Kenneth, Latina was starting to nod off to sleep, slowly staggering towards the stairs. Thats definitely dangerous. Kenneth rearranged a wooden box in one corner of the food storehouse, spreading out a mat on top. Overtaking Latina, he went up into the his bedroom on the second floor and brought down several sheets of cloth. Latina Calling out, he pat repeatedly on the place he just arranged, and Latina looked back with half open eyes. Kenneth strained a laugh, lying Latina, who was overcome by sleepiness, down on top of the wooden box. It seemed like that was about her limit. Latina immediately began to doze off. CH 9 Latina looked around her surroundings restlessly just as she opened her eyes, Dale? Calling out for the person who had taken her out from that forest. The person who found her when she was all alone. The person who gave her a safe residence, and safe food. The person who made her remember the warmth of a person. She called out for the person which to her was the symbol of safety and good. Latina? You woke up Hearing a mans voice which was different from Dales, she started to panic. As if she had to run away right away, she put strength into her entire body. But then, she noticed the sweet smell gently drifting. Blinking her eyes repeatedly, Latina remembered where she was. With the first sound that Latina made after waking from her afternoon nap, being to call out for Dale, thats when Kenneth noticed she was awake. Looking at Latina as he was mixing a small pot, it was as if she was a small startled animal on alert, questioning her surroundings. It seems that when Kenneths voiced reached her, she went on even higher alert. However, without moving too sudden, she judged the situation later, immediately gathering strength so that she could move at any time. This kid really does seem quite clever, admired Kenneth. Compared to the large amount of hot-blooded newbie adventurers, she was much more calm. Being in a position of losing sight on your own situation when you wake up, this childish behaviour is understandable Kenneth removed the small pot from the fire and faced Latina. The berry which had fallen apart during cooking was melting nicely, releasing a sweet fragrance into the air. Just as Kenneth had planned, Latina who noticed the smell started to relax. Getting off the wooden box with a hmph, she came next to Kenneths side noisily. As for the Latina who was peeking inside the pot which was handed out to her, there didnt seem to be any sign of the small animal whose hair was standing on end just now. Just young girl looking her age. After drawing her interest, Kenneth, placed on top of a thinly sliced piece of bread some freshly made jam. He wanted to put plenty on to it but, if he did that a burn would have been inevitable. Almost cooling it right away, making sure that the tasting still had a satisfactory amount left. Handing it to Latina, she looked at Kenneth with confirmation. She timidly took a bite of the bread. Her expressions brightened up, Paaa. While she ate like she was in a dream, she stuck her tongue out, licking the jam which had fallen onto her hand, then she looks at Kenneth in surprise. It wasnt like he was free from blame, and to his laughing figure, Latina also returned a smile. Latina looked towards the bottle which Kenneth had placed the jam in, as she wasnt tired of it just yet. To a creator, it was a truly a companion of production. As the day started to come to a close, the adventurers gradually returned. It was nearing the time when the Dancing Ocelot started to be busy again. The customers who come to Ocelot are not all looking to stay the night. Those who come to drink and eat make up a large amount of the customers. Apart from adventurers there were also gatekeepers and military police who were coming back from work. Without being affected, as a shop where you can eat and drink for cheap, it was a shop where a bunch of grim-looking hooligans gather. When it becomes this time, Akudarus Agency which is opened during the day actually ends its service. Rita returns to specialise on the floor, and the couple somehow manage to handle this clatter. In a seat at the corner of the counter, Latina, who was eating her dinner, was stealing glances at the bustling shop. A guest who was laughed loudly with Gahaha, and the gnocchi that was being eaten fell out with a plop. Not noticing that, with eyes that became rounded, fixedly observing him. The first living thing she saw, were with eyes that were like they were staring, thought Kenneth, but he decided not to speak of it. Just when Latina was starting to get uneasy, the doors of Ocelot opened. Ara, Dale Hearing Rita voice, Latinas eyes snapped open. Jumping down from her chair like a rabbit, she quickly ran out to greet him, her steps, to to to. Latina, Im ba Dale was hugged very tigh~tly by the legs just as he started to talk. Latina As expected I made her feel lonely, Dale frowned, Welkum bak his half-bent posture froze as he was midway through lifting up Latina who was looking up at him. Rita and Kenneth were grinning. Naturally and without restraining his grinning expression, Dale restarted and lifted Latina into his arms. Im back, Latina. You did a great job house-sitting Putting a bit more strength into the hug as he was smiling, Latinas entire face became full of smiles. The regular customers around were also acquainted with Dale. To his sloppy face, a cold and merciless voice jumped at him. Whats that Dale, thats quite a small girlfriend you have there Shut up Dealing with the annoyance, he sat down on a chair whilst hugging Latina. He asked when Rita brought the food over. Latina, what about you? She ate a while ago. She seemed like she was sleepy until just then. The subject at hand was on Dales knees, with a soft, happy smile. No matter who looks, there was a relieved expression. How was it Latina? Did you behave? She behaved very well. This kid is extremely bright. Even when she was left by herself, she understood exactly what actions she should take and do. Rita said as she poured the wine roughly in the goblet in front of Dale. Dale normally only drinks wine which had been watered down. Rita intentionally, also without asking, decided that in front of him. Its not like he cant drink it or doesnt like to drink it, its just that he hates being dead drunk, which is common knowledge in this shop. In the past too, using that as the reason, a first-time customer looked down on him as a kid, and with one hand he lifted and threw him, this story became a good appetizer in this store. Latina was rubbing against Dale like a small kitten, entrusting her body to his arms. Up till now this seemed to be the sweetest fawning yet. (Rather than guilt, I might actually be a bit more happy) It was exactly because I made her feel lonely that as a reaction she fawns upon me, it might not be so bad letting her home-sit. CH 10 Latina was more clever than I had imagined. After one week, Latina could hold ordinary daily conversations, and she became able to break down words without difficulty. And then at that time a problem suddenly occurred to Dale. Latina became emotionally attached to Kenneth. Without even thinking of hiding her grumpiness~ and seemingly pouting face in front of Dale, as if shes a baby chick following after the papa bird, Latina follows after Kenneth, tote tote. An apron which Dale had no memory of having bought was being worn on top of Latinas one piece, as well as a triangular bandanna are made from the same cloth. Its the kiddy helper look. Opposite Kenneth who is cleaning up the store, Latina is trying her best reaching out with her hands to wipe down tables. (Its just like copying the parent. Matching up with Kenneth) In the first place, Dale was being cautious towards Kenneth. (Since the beginning, Latinas stomach had been seized by Kenneth!) Rather than a problem, its pure jealousy. Cleaning, finish? Yea. Thats right After checking with Kenneth as hes packing up the cleaning equipment, Latina goes to the kitchen, climbs onto the table and washes the tablecloth. Since shes weak, she couldnt properly rinse out the tablecloth properly and left it there like that. Close to the washing place she moves, slowly pulling her table. Doing so she fixes it back to her Home position, and sat on the table slightly. This too, was prepared in the kitchen at some point, tightly grasping her small knife with her tiny hands, she starts to peel the skin off vegetables with difficulty. If you look at her pace then rather than a helper shes just taking up their time. Thats how it is but, Kenneth without acting cruel, came in and sat next to her peeling the skin silently as well. Despite being taught just a few days ago, even though its bad, being able to do it by herself shows that she has matured more than enough. Thats Kenneths story, and while he was anxious, Dale tried his best restraining himself from wanting to attack him by instinct. If youre so bothered by it, its fine if you just dont look But didnt I miss out on Latinas growth? This man ends up refreshingly declaring. As Rita sorts out the books, a lukewarm expression clings to her face. It seems that after finishing peeling the skins Latina decides to take a rest. Fetching the picture books she left in the corner of the ingredients storage, she turned up to Dale who was in the store. She had two picture books. The first picture book was the one she had been using from the start to learn the language, and the other was quite a lot more difficult in comparison, and was a picture book with a story. Dale, book, read Ok To Dale, he thought that since it was a book Latina had selected for the purpose of letting him read it out loud, she found it was too hard to read it by herself but, in this short period of time she was able to read alone albeit with a little stutter. Usually she would be reading silently but, with Dale here, she seems to have the intention of correcting herself by having him read it aloud to her. Reading until the very end and receiving Dales acknowledgement, next Latina opens another picture book and a notebook. In the notebook she was able to diligently write out clumsy characters left behind by childhood. This too Rita, you didnt speak of it like this. It seems like she began studying by herself? I mean, when Latina started talking about wanting paper, I thought she wanted to do some doodling but, I would have never thought that she would start practise characters. Even at the school held at Asfarus temple, theres no one there as young as Latina right? Un but, Latina knew how to hold a pen since the start. She was taught by Kenneth on how to hold a knife but, she was able to use the pen properly without even hearing about it from anybody. I wonder if this kid was a child born in an environment where you can study Even now that Latina can hold a conversation, she didnt seem to want to talk about herself much. What she talked about was only a few things. Such as that the remains in the forest was indeed her father. After her horn was broken off, she left her hometown together with her father. The place where she was born was a colony just for the demon race so it seemed. If so then from this kids cleverness, it wouldnt be strange if she knew more about various other things. Whats scary is that, this kid probably also understands what Breaking off the horn means. If she talks about her lineage in detail, she might be anxious that she might be expelled like she was in her hometown. Personally if Latina tells him then he would want to hear about it but, he wouldnt think about forcing it out of her. Even in the short time that theyve spent together, he couldnt imagine this child as an evil existence like a criminal. In that case the Crime is probably something attached and has nothing to do with her personality. I dont understand if it is a political thing, or a religious thing but, its definitely unreasonable. Which is probably why this kids father left their colony together with her. Dale, whats wrong? As Dale was thinking that, he looked like he was troubled. At some point Latina was tilting her head and looking up at Dale. Hn? Its nothing. Latina youve become better with the language Saying that and gently stroking her head, she smiles in delight. Able to converse Im happy. I tried my best. I see Dale had a gentle expression looking at her smile. Dale too, since hes been living with Latina, has realised that he has been able to smile more. Even when he talked about stupid stories with Rita and Kenneth, until now there hasnt been a time when he was smiling as gentle as this. It was a change which came from the arrival of Latina. The interval of time for lunch, afternoon nap, and snacks is like Latinas free time. On the days Dale is not going out for work and such, she spends her day near him. Sometimes from the stores entrance she glances outside but, so far it seems like she hasnt walked outside by herself recklessly. Its only strolling around the neighbourhood with Dale or Kenneth, so it probably also means she hasnt recognised the area yet. However when Kenneth genuinely prepares for the night training, Latina goes to the kitchen and follows Kenneth around. A repeat of Dale wanting to go check up on Latina but returning sadly without a word as he looked at her extremely serious expression which seemed to say Im trying my best kept happening. Right now, she was challenging a task which was to mash a large amount of potatoes with a serious expression. Calm down a little Rita says as she carries a jug of ale. Basically Dancing Ocelot exchanges the exact amount of money for the item they order. This is done to prevent those who dont pay. However this doesnt apply to regulars, and they can just pay it all at the end. Everything Dale has accumulated is calculated together with the rent. From Ritas apron, the reason why sounds of small coins jingling is because she is skillfully handling the orders and payments. While Rita is in a hurry, her words also contained a hint of anger, due to Dale not answering properly. From the kitchen, Latina came out holding a tray. Slightly unsteady on her feet because of the weight. In a moment the stores liveliness calms down. In this one week Latinas presence was recognised by the regulars. Shes tiny but without even a reason to bully her, she dashes around inside the store. You would notice her even if you didnt want to. And somehow its quite pleasant. This kid. She carries the tray carefully, very carefully. Once she finally arrived to Dales side, she showed a full-faced smile with a Nipah~ A smile as if her mission was complete. From the customers he felt like he had heard soundless applause. Dale, food, here you go~ Dale takes the tray, and puts it on the table. Recently Latinas greatest trial was setting up the table for Dales dinner. Theres no way she could send it to other customers yet but she wanted to practice so he ended up compromising. Returning from the kitchen, this time Latina carried in her own share. Due to the amount being quite different, her steps are clearly lighter than before. Sitting next to Dale, she said in a proud voice in front of her dinner. Latina, today, made some too. Dale, try Yup. You did good today as well Latina Latina smiling as if telling him what happened, pointing at the mountain of Mashed Potatoes, as well as Dales praising, was their standard exchange these past few days. By the way, after the conversation between the two, the next few days you could tell that the sales for the menu that Latina helped out with was raising for some reason. In his break Kenneth smiles widely at the figure of Latina who is eating happily today as well, while he simultaneously proceeds with the complicated food preparations. Latina was trying her best everyday. Someday, she wants to cook for Dale. She put that as her objective. And she knew she had to tackle it seriously. Kenneth likes people who puts in effort diligently. She kept doing her best to the point where it was more than enough, and the results are obvious. Even Kenneth says she is someone who learns quick. Only Dale doesnt know. That the reason Latina is able to pass time calmly in this store is only because this store is The place where I can be at ease because Dale brought me here. That the reason Latina can be in a state of unconditional lasting peace is because Dale is by her side. When Dale isnt here Latina, with that small body of hers desperately braces herself with the surroundings, even having times when she would be a threat. Only Dale doesnt see this. Its not so bad having a person who you can slightly rely on. Even if its that guy Proclaiming himself as Dales older brother, the man who understands what being trusted means in his own way, whispered as he was arranging the contents of the pot. CH 11 Latina was in a pinch. What to do Restlessly, she looks at the people coming and going with an anxious face. Right now where she is, is not where she normally lives in South Kroix. Following Kenneth out to stock up, she came all the way to the East district. This is the second time Latina has come to the East district. The first time she came, she didnt even know the language and even if she worries about her surroundings, there was never a need to since Dale would never leave. That was good as a result. This time, she finally took notice of the surroundings. A row of shops, each of them having their own ingenious ideas to attract the interests of people walking along the road. Kroix with money flow as importance is abundant with goods. It was overflowing with items which up till now Latina has never seen and dont know how to use. The South district, is where the atmosphere disagrees with the streets, and snatches away knowledge. In the first place Latinas curiosity is strong. And even caution and awareness ended up being surpassed by curiosity, you could even say it cant be helped. While she was doing that, by the time she had noticed she had lost sight of Kenneth. (I promised, to properly, stay with Kenneth Dale, will he be angry) Thinking like that, she withered away becoming even more depressed. Looking puzzled Latina brooded over what to do. But helplessness won, and she didnt know what to do. If I cant go back, I wonder what I should do. (What should I do, If we dont, meet again) I dont like being alone anymore. Even though there is so many people, Im tormented by a sense of isolation I cant control. Bad thoughts, I couldnt stop leaning towards the bad thoughts. (No what should I do, if I cant go back if I cant return) My thoughts were wrapped around that. No matter how smart you say she is, Latina is after all still a young child. Without reason, having her feelings swinging about like that, its a natural reaction. But, right now there isnt anyone here to tell her that. Latina didnt have the judgement that If youre lost, you should wait at that spot because inside That forest, its not Waiting for someones help but rather an environment where You yourself have to do something somehow. Latina walked towards the approximate direction she came from. Later, even if she had just stayed there for a little longer, a panicked Kenneth wouldve come back. Where is this? Somehow or another Latina who had walked into various streets, and ended up entering an area which she has genuinely never seen before. She doesnt know but, even inside the East district, in the boundary called the workers street, are homes lined up serving as both housing and work studios. Compared with the main street of East district, its an area with the prominence similar to low-lying part of the city. For that reason there are also a lot of complicated alleys, and other people apart from the residents might feel like its a maze. And thats how it was for Latina, even if she was to turn around, she already didnt know where she came from to get to here. What to do Muttered Latina, puzzled. What do you want, you? A voice came from behind and she jumped in fright. Turning her head, there was several young boys loitering around. They were frowning, at the sight of a young girl they dont know. You, whose kid are you, never seen you before The one with the biggest physique amongst the youths said to Latina as he came up to her without hesitation. Not knowing whats the best thing to say, she stepped back from the boy. He doubted her actions more and more. Its a hair colour Ive never seen before, you a nobles kid? Thats wrong, Rudi. If she was a nobles kid, shed be wearing a dress True. But, its a strange colour. Its like its not gold nor silver Next to the big kid called Rudi, a calm-looking young kid with a round face and the young kid with light brown hair behind them both said. If this kid was moving in, theres no way we didnt hear about it Then you, youre an outsider!? With Rudis strong tone of voice, Latina once again jumped in surprise. (Why, is he angry?) (Latina is am I somehow, weird?) (What should I do why is he angry, I dont know) Thats no good Rudi, this kidll cry Im the one asking over here so, the one who should shut up is her! Even though the round-faced boy tried to stop him, Rudi came closer to Latina violently. Latina, completely panicked, with a pale face wanted to run away and did. Why are you running! Thats sus yo! Un! <**! ****!> However, there was the difference in physique and Latina ended up being caught by Rudi who took a shortcut. The young boys were astonished at the shriek that Latina let out the moment her arms were caught. What did she say? It might be a foreign kid. The danger from the boys who were grouped in a discussion had already disappeared and only a feeling of confusion was left but, Latina hadnt noticed in her panicked condition. She was struggling desperately as she shouted out. <**, **! ****!> What are you doing!! Hearing Latinas shrieks, a young girl around the same age as the boys came rushing out from a nearby house. As soon as she saw the ghostly pale Latina she rushed right into the middle of the group of boys. To such a small kid, bullying is the worst! Uwa, stop, Kuroe! Thats not it, its a misunderstanding Apart from the brown haired boy who got away quickly, the other two were sacrificed to a punishment of fists by the young girl named Kuroe. To Latina who forgot about the panic and staring blankly, the young girl called Kuroe was cool. As the one who was helped Latina ended up becoming the mediator. It hurts? Are you ok? Im alright! Itll be fine if I just spit on it! You would say that Kuroe In front of the two boys who Kuroe punched and kicked, Rudi and Marcel C the round-faced boy C squat down Latina who was looking gloomy with a seemingly worried face. Latina, we didnt give you a proper reply so sorry Making you scared, it was our bad so. After Marcel bitterly laughed, Latina made an even more apologetic face. In front of him, pointing her small palm, tightly straining her expression. Wetting her lips, she spoke graciously. From the palm of Latina a gentle light escaped, surprising the surrounding kids. Latina also used the same recovery magic on Rudi. Afterwards she frowned and fell down on the ground. Are you ok? Ok. Only, a little tired Smiling happily Latina answered Kuroe. Taking advantage of that the young boys all unanimously and excitedly surrounded Latina. Amazing! A magician! You can use magic even though youre so small, amazing! Who taught you? I this is the first time Ive seen magic! Kuroe took a step forward, glaring at them after seeing that their enthusiasm had frightened Latina. The young men suddenly stop moving and Latina looked out from behind Kuroe. Amazing? Latina just, used a simple, healing magic? Latina tilts his head and answered. Able to use magic, is amazing? Most of the people on the streets cant use it. Except for the people who work at the temple or the Feudal Lords place, or people belonging to big companies. And adventurers I guess Even though Anthony C a brown haired young boy C was the one who taught that to her, Latina was nodding like Exactly. (Dale is an adventurer. So thats why he can use magic) And then suddenly she remembered. That she was a lost child. Latina, lost sight.. way back, dont know Where did you come from, Latina? Nearby ocelot shop. Looking at Latinas dejected face, the kids look at each other. Ocelot? There are no shops like that around here, right? Maybe over there? The place with the green flag The adventurers shop? Latina brightened up at those words. Yea. Adventurer, a lot of shops, come The kids look exchanged a look with each other. The Adventurers Shop is a dangerous place where outsiders who do dangerous work gather. Their parents forbid them from playing around that area. But this is helping someone. Its definitely not just them wanting to go and see what its like. CAfter all, kids hold an interest towards things which adults forbid them from doing. CH 12 Latina has become a lost child!? At the Dancing Ocelot when Dales shriek was shouted was some time after Kenneth lost sight of Latina. Kenneth who noticed Latina searched the surroundings in panic but couldnt find her. Despite that he still had to deal with the merchant who was going to move the ingredients and such back to the shop after this. Theres also no way he could just keep searching. Asking the few acquaintances he has in the East District for help, he quickly returned to the Ocelot. He had to do the next best thing, telling her guardian. Yeah. Im really sorry. As I was doing business, I took my eyes off her a little and Kenneth and Dale both, were careless. Latina is an extremely clever kid. Finally Something like this should be alright. Which is something they couldnt deny had unconsciously crossed their mind. This kid is reliable so she probably wont wander around. In any case, it was just an adults excuse. In the first place, adults and kids have different viewpoints. The world that they originally view are different. Kids cannot be stopped by the reasoning of adults. No, ah. It cant be helped. It cant be helped that shes become lost. AaaAaahhHh If I knew this would happen it wouldve been better to remember that Search speeellllll, me of the past who said it wasnt needed, apologize to Latina, sorry, sorry. no, thats right, its about Latina now what do, what do? Yes, get, get out a request for the adventurers on the streets to search for Latina For now, how about go looking for her? Thats it! It was savage but, Dale being disturbed to the point of being funny, actually made the surrounding people chill. Dale who was in complete confusion, was told about one of the things he should do, and immediately rushed out of the shop. Umm Rita? In the streets, Latinas characteristics is seen alongside Dales guardianship so, if there was an idiot who wanted to lead her away, theyll be stopped at the district walls. Even if shes lost, its around the East Districts safe area so. And if its that kid then I feel like shell be able to do something somehow but, I suppose After seeing Dale off, if Kenneth could see his wife, she was exceptionally calm. She looks to the regulars inside shop engrossed in chatter. Tonights alcohol tab is free to those who join the search. There isnt anything as a reward even if you find her though. Even if you cant find her, come back before sunset. How about it? Well, itll do to kill some time Buying a favour off that guy (Dale) isnt too bad either Hearing Ritas words, the regulars say while standing up. Latina is becoming a special existence even to the regular customers. By the time Latina returned, surrounded by the East Districts kids, there was still some time before sunset. Rita! Latina slipped past the door smiling and came rushing over to Ritas side but she suddenly stopped as if realising something. Rita, sorry, for disappearing wheres Kenneth? We were worried. Let me see your face Says Rita pointing to the kitchen. To be honest, even Rita was fed up with her husband worrying for Latina to the point where he wasnt able to concentrate normally on his work. She quickly headed to the kitchen. Taking a quick look at Latina, the pot Kenneth was holding dropped loudly with a clang. Kenneth, sorry Latina, disappear, didnt keep promise With her honest apology and her dispirited look, Kenneth couldnt scold her at all, who understood her own mistakes. Just patting her head in relief. Its good that youre safe Kenneth carried the dispirited Latina and went back to the shop, where unexpectedly a lot of kids were looking up at him. What? It seems that these kids brought Latina all the way here Said Rita who had talked to the only girl. Well there has to be some thanks for that Helping a friend is the obvious thing to do! The girl raised her voice with dissatisfaction at Kenneths murmurs. Latina tilted her small head. I see. Youve become Latinas friend. Its already quite late right now next time, please take your time and come play with Latina Rita was grinning, plastering a smile which she normally wouldnt show off as Kenneth opened the cookie jar made for Latina, skillfully wrapping a share for each person. Then he bent his knees to hand one to each child, Bringing Latina back here, seriously thank you properly expressing his thanks. Getting treated so politely from an adult like Rita made the children fidget and couldnt calm down but, they didnt seem to be unsatisfied. When the children were on their way home, Latina sent them off by waving from the shops entrance. As it approached sunset and the regulars returned to the Ocelot, Latina apologized to each of them. Making you worry, sorry As long as youre fine little girly, its all good looking for me, thank you Latina once again bowed to the regular who laughed and waved it off. When she first came back to the shop, Latina was smiling but now, even from behind, you could see she was feeling depressed. Repeatedly coming back and fro from the entrance, she was looking down at her feet sadly. Not just the regulars who knew the circumstances but even the guests who didnt know, at the sight of Latina who was acting different from normal, for some reason silently drank their alcohol one after the other. That was when Dale came back. Dripping with sweat, out of breath, he opened the door. Rita, after that Wanting to ask if there was any information after that, he noticed the person in question when he looked up. Latina! Latinas reply to Dale who joyfully called out her name were large drops of tears. !? As Dale panicked and got on his knees without a sound, Latinas tears crumbled and fell even more. La, Latina!? Im Im sorryhic, sorry Promise, not keeping it, Im sorry. hic Raising hiccups, what she said were words of apology. Dale, Latina was bad, are you angry? Im not, Im not angry ok Ahhhhhh, I was just so worried! While Latina was crying, Dale was shaking his head sideways violently but, Latina further continued with her words. As if he was wrong, she shook her head as well. Be angry, its ok. Latina was bad so hic But, Latina, was, was scared, I was scared of what if I couldnt come back, it was scary Tears kept flooding out of her large grey eyes. For a child this young, looking at herself cry was a first, and murmured with what tiny composure she had left. Dont, leave me alone anymore, Dale. its ok being angry with Latina so, I want to be together with Dalehic After safely returning to the Dancing Ocelot, it seems Latina thought about many things in her own way. Even the recollection of despair and anxiety as a lost child was probably manipulated by that big feeling. After going through with her belief that she has to apologize, she washed away those feelings of anxiety. CWhich is, what Dale guessed after he calmed down later. At this moment, in all that confusion, all Dale could do was hold the sobbing Latina tightly. Right now shes probably crying for the sake of crying. Latina just occasionally hiccuped without saying a word. The attack and defense of Latina continuing to cry without end and Dale comforting her without end, welcomed the conclusion of her being tired of crying. As Latina switched to sleeping, being tired of crying and being carried by Dale, the surrounding guests were watching attentively while giving Dale a shady grin. In later years its known as The Wailing and Panic incident. It was the moment that this shop birthed a new drinking story. CH 13 At the words that Latina asked, Dale was shocked like normal. Dale, , what is it? It seems that in the lost child case the other day, Latina became acquaintances with the children of the East District. This shop in the South District faces the streets and is a shop which has a healthier atmosphere compared to the other adventurer shops but, it isnt a place for kids to be playing in. Despite that, recently, I think that I see kids sometimes. However Dale agreed that their aim was for Latina though. It seems like you made some friends, Latina, was the reply to the aforementioned subject. Eh? Um. Latina didnt have friends before? ? I dont really understand . Kuroe too, calls Latina, a friend but, I dont really understand. Dale was groaning as Latina was slightly tilting her head. More than not having any gloomy guilty conscience towards Latina, he couldnt deduce if she had been persecuted in her village. But, she is a . To the , she might even be an object of extreme disdain. He has no idea where the landmine might be. Umm Latina, you, have you never played with any kids around your age? Play together? Like family? No not family. Didnt you play together with kids from different families? Latina once again slightly tilted her head at Dales words. Latina only had family and adults around At her words, he remembers that with the s longevity, they were a race with low birth rates. The amount of children might be pretty low. Umm friends are, people outside of family who you play with and talk with. and I suppose mostly around your own age Realising that my current explanation might end up making myself, Rita and Kenneth , I added another thing. While were on that subject, its also the people that Latina like Im not quite sure about that bit but, to such an good kid, I want to raise her to think like that. Which is what Dale thinks. Does Kuroe, like, Latina? I dont think that you would like to be friends with someone you dont really like After considering Dales words for a little bit, Latina loosened her expression cutely. Latina also likes Kuroe. Kuroe, being Latinas friend, Im happy. I see Dale patted Latinas head with a happy look, while worrying a little. Thinking that he should ask about what she just said. And then said choosing his words. What sort of people, were around you Latina I dont know. What kinds are there? Dale realised his mistake. Fundamentally, Latina doesnt know enough of the . Umm family, did you have siblings? Siblin? In a family, the children born from the same parents, the older boys and girls are big brothers, and big sisters. The younger boys and girls are little brothers and little sisters. Altogether thats siblings. Latina, big brother and big sister. Little brother, little sister didnt have. No siblings After listening to Dales explanation, Latina replied like that. The adults around you, what sort of people were they? I dont know. Latina didnt really, meet with other people, or talk to them Answering like that Latina didnt seem very happy. This is probably the time to stop. To her, its probably not a very happy memory. As Dale decided that and was about to cut off the conversation, Thats why, right now, being together with Dale lots, Latina is happy. The words said by this embarrassed young girl was a critical hit. She gave a bright smile towards Dale. A smile which wouldnt lost to the times when she was eating her favourite sweets. Latina likes Kuroe but, I like Dale lots and lots more I love you too, Latina! Youre really so cute~! Latina seemed extremely happy at what Dale said as he suddenly hugged her. (If this was a plan to make the topic hazy then this is quite ominous but If its there was a evil person like Latina, then Ill just have to fall for it!) Even though he thought of something like that, Dale was still insanely happy. Latinas so cute, I dont want to go to work Are you talking stupid again? Rita made a face like she was tired of reacting to even cutting Dales speech short as always with her terribly intense look. I dun wannaaaa~!! I cant come back within the day and I dont even know how I long I have to stay there! Leaving Latina, tell me what sort of comfort Ill get facing those damn grandpas in that demon hoard! Banging and thudding, it seems that Dale whos kicking around like a spoiled kick has quite a bit of stress. Which is why, going to the capital, you want to let Latina go as well? No way. What would happen if those guys caught Latina I can only think of bad things Returning to normal in an instant, Dale afterwards dropped down exhausted at the counter. I get it its work after all, theres no helping it. If I think of Latina waiting for me, it seems like its worth doing more than ever. Latina too, seems to have made friends so, she can probably be distracted when shes staying at home So, I get it. I tightly squeeze my fists. Even if I get it, I dont like what I dont like! Ah. As expected, this guy is no good. Rita just looked at Dale who was decisively declaring that, with eyes like there was nothing she could do. If you understand theres nothing you can do then, go and buy a souvenir that Latina might like at the capital. Scales fell from my face at Ritas words. Clothes, there are sizes and she cant wear it right away so probably not that Latina likes sweets and a famous shop in the capital or something, how about you look it up? Souvenir souvenirs huh Given that Dale going to the capital for work was a frequent matter, he had never before. Maybe at most stocking up the items which were hard to obtain in Kroix at Kenneths request. At the mention of the new and popular sweets in the capital, Latina was all smiles. Theres no doubt that she must have properly said her thanks like,Thank you. She might have even added, I love Dale. I, might be able to try my best Ah, -nod-. Yea, alright A rather casual response from Rita. On the morning that Dale goes to the capital for work, Latina came and got out of bed for the sake of sending him off. The morning sun was only peeking out slightly, so it was much earlier than her usual wake up time. Dont force yourself, did you rest well? She shook her head in denial at Dales words, Latina started crawling out, squirming from under her blanket. But she looked quite sleepy. Like it seemed extremely dangerous to go down stairs and such. Dale strained a smile as he carried her into his arms. Even though not that much time has passed since he has met her, he felt relieved due to her body having definitely gained weight. Dozing off as her head sways, Latina who was repeatedly trying to properly wake up, up till now was still half asleep. Sorry, Latina. Ill be away from home for a little while but, can you hold on? Latina alright. Wait for Dale I say as I pet her head, Latina replied with an extremely earnest face. I can hold on. Latina, will properly stay in Rita and Kenneths place. So, please come back Ah. Ill come back with souvenirs so Be careful Hugging Latina tightly for the last time, I let her go. Going out to the shops entrance I leave Latina in the care of Kenneth. Take care of Latina Ah. Take care of yourself too Latinas waiting for me, so I have to The sight of Dale laughing like that as he answered was something never seen before. Then, Im going now Dale, have a safe trip. Work, take care CAh. Im gonna try my best. As she meshed together those last few words, I departed from Kroix. CH 14 He was extremely nervous today at work. He alighted from the outskirts of the streets of Kroix from the capital of Rabando, Aosbrick together with his partner a small flying dragon yesterday. Flying dragons arent cut out for flying at night. So it has been decided they pass the night in this place, and the plan is to send people to the capital the next morning, which is now. Uwaa~ What should I do, Titi. Its said to be a super difficult person The one complaining to his partner was still young. He had a unique magic attribute , making use of that ability and employing a flying dragon he was a . Nonetheless, his partner named Titi was a dragon with the calm personality of the female specimen, not suitable for fighting. His main duty was the transportation of people and goods. Kyuu? quietly cried the flying dragon while the young dragon knight continued his monologue to his partner hanging his head down. It seems to be the adventurer that the Duke has a contract with but its said that my predecessor, due to making him unhappy was demoted to a remote region Even though I finally became a high salary earner working in the capital Uuuu Will I be alright That adventurer were still young but, he was a famous adventurer who had received numerous achievements. The adventurer had the position as protege of the duke who is the right hand man of the King of Rabando and, offending him will immediately be told to that duke. His predecessor scorned at the youth of the adventurer, therefore making light of him, incurring anger from the duke, and it is entirely rumoured that he was forced by the dukes commands to be sent to an area of remote territory. Staying in Kroix especially for him, and dispatching his flying dragon in order to form a warm reception on sight. Its probably proof that the trust the duke has towards him is just that strong. ! Titi, hes come My partner responded back with, Kyui. A black leather trench coat. A magic gauntlet on his left arm. A young man with a long sword hanging from his waist was walking towards this direction out of Kroix. The still young dragon knight snaps up straight to greet him. This adventurer, even against his partner Titi, has enough ability to slay it in a single stroke. Although dragons are not a very warlike species. Despite that the normal strategy is for normal adventurers to form a team to kill them. From the order of his highness Duke Eldishtett, I have come to welcome you! Ah. Dale Reki The youth responded with a low and quiet voice and looked at the dragon knight and his partner with a calm looking expression. Seeing he is even younger than himself, the dragon knight gulped and swallowed his saliva at the presence that he can never ever reach. Over here please Guiding him to the saddle attached to Titis back, firmly fixing onto it the luggage he was holding. Although the saddle on a flying dragon was much higher than the ones on horses, his posture was not broken and easily climbed onto the saddle. Tightening his belt as if he was used to it, setting up the preparations. The dragon knight youth too hurriedly went to his own saddles and gripped the reins. These reins were made from a special material allowing for easier delivery of a dragon knights magic. Using the grip of the reins to tell his intentions to the dragon. On the other hand, the dragons thoughts are also passed through the reins to the dragon knight. Its the most important equipment to a dragon knight. Lets go Titi Saying a short sound, transferring the magic power, Titi opened her wings. Gurururu, raising her peculiar grumblings, gathering the surrounding wind magic. Dragons, hold special characteristics of a heavenly race, and the flying dragon which specialised in cladding itself with wind magic to fly, with one flap of those wings, the huge body floated in the air. The second flap raises them above the skies, with the third, they began the flight towards the imperial capital. Moving on the road above ground heading to the imperial capital, would probably take a horse around three days. However, if its the speed of a flying dragon then with half a day theyll reach the imperial capital. This is the reason those with the aptitude for dragon knights can get high pay for their work. However, the method for raising flying dragons and the method of maintenance for the reins and the specialised equipment are held with large authority of the country. There doesnt exist anyone with their own . For the sake of riding flying dragons, there is no other choice other than serving for the country. (Uuuu. awkward) Kyui? cried Titi. It seems shes worried for him as he is acting different from normal. On top of the back of the dragon, it was extremely calm, unlike the surrounding whirlpool of wind magic. Like it was the eye of a typhoon. The gentle breeze felt comfortable to his sweaty brows. (Are we just going, to keep flying silently, like this but, its awkward) At the presence of the one on the back, he remembered he was thirsty. The young dragon knight got down from his saddle and brought out that as usual, skillfully using one hand to eat the contents. Just like that he skillfully handed it behind him, there was no particularly meaningful reason for this. If he was able to think of a meaningful reason for it, then right now he wasnt using his head. If you would like, would you like to have some? A candy drop? I froze just like that at his quiet voice (Its oveeerrrr!) To him, his biggest taboo is being looked down on because of his age. The dragon knight, he, while his smile cramped up without even realising that he couldnt see the face of the person he was facing repeated to himself, Lets change this situation for the better. Right now, this is the most talked about item in the capital! The flavours change depending on all the colours. And look, up till now there hasnt ever been a candy which is multicoloured and arent the colours brilliant! Its like a jewel, an item which is popular from the masses to royalty! The bottle disappeared from his hand. As if it seems like he held an interest in it for now, he (the dragon knight) says even more rigorously. That bottle too, isnt it an exquisite work? It seems like females and even kids put small things into the empty bottles! Even for size, there are various sizes from large to small, and its very handy even as a small gift He was desperate, as if he had become the salesman for the candy shop. If he turned around right now, what would he see. (Speaking of which, it seems Latina has never eaten candy before. The colours are beautiful and it seems like girls like it. Latina, even when we were buying hair accessories, also seemed to chase the more glittery things with her eyes. Even if shes small, shes still a girl, shell probably also like it. Ah, and on that note, even Latinas friend is a girl I wonder if I also need to give her one. Besides) At the very least, during the time traveling to the capital after this, he (Dale) understood that he shouldnt have a need to brace himself to ask people. If it was him (Dale) from before then he (dragon knight) wouldve stepped on a landmine but. Now that was not in the mind of the person concerned. Right now, inside his head, he only has enough space to think about that. Small Latina, under custody at a place where the person concerned has no idea about, there was no one who knows that she saved the future of the youth who only had himself. CH 15 Its been a while, Gregor. Wont you introduce me to your fiancee? Hmph. I get it Dale. Is it alright to kill you? Thats how the conversation with a Friend he hasnt seen in a while started at the capital. Coming all the way from Dales normal base Kroix, to the capital Aosbrick, was for the sake of this friends father, Duke Eldishtetts request. The Duke, as a descendant of the founding king, even within the country of Rabando has a family with a long history. Even now as the prime minister, the trust from the king was strong and his authority was massive. Nevertheless, Gregor is the youngest of three boys. The second wife, his mother, was a foreigner born in the East Borderlands and his support within the country is weak. The oldest, who was his brother even had a child, and thus the possibility of him being the successor was completely abandoned. Leaning more towards his mothers blood, Gregor was a young man with tough features, straight black hair tied behind him, and an appearance like a foreigner. A tall figure about half a head taller than Dale, today his slender body was wearing quality clothes seeming of a noble. Polishing his sword techniques in the style of the East Borderlands, even piling up on studies about his own country, Gregor doesnt really adhere to his noble title. In the future, becoming an adventurer is one of the paths he is considering. Becoming friendly with a mere adventurer like Dale was also because of those circumstances. Another likely reason is also probably because their ages are similar. The woman Gregor called his Fiancee, wasnt one of those formal arrangements but rather his childhood friend, a young lady with whom he shared a mutual love with. The two had a delicate problem concerning their statuses and it meant that having an official marriage was difficult. Which at the same time was one of the reasons why Gregor couldnt throw away his status as a noble. I wanna buy a souvenir and go home but, I need to choose myself something that would make that little girl happy Did you plan on leaving as soon as you came Truthfully speaking, I wanna go home right now And that little girl? Was she a child born at the place youre renting a room from? Nah. Its my kid Dale hadnt noticed when he had grabbed hold of Gregor. Geez, shes such a good girl, such a cute, cute, cutiepie. Really. And shes so brave, even taking care of the house right now. Ahhh. I wanna go back quickly. What should I do, missing out on something like her growing up, what kind of torture is that. Un, Im going back. Going back right now. Oi, Gregor. Whats the job this time? Its fine to just go right now, immediately exterminate it for you and leave right? Seriously what happened to you Probably, Gregors reaction is normal. You took in a child of the demon race with one horn? Listening to Dales story inside of Gregors private room in the Dukes house, Gregor looked astonished after hearing the details of how he took in Latina. Ahh. Shes super cute And Dale was completely infatuated, completely satisfied with narrating how cute Latina is. Who are you. Is what Gregor probably wanted to say to criticize someone. I searched on Akudarls Message Board but, there was no information corresponding to Latina. Theres a chance that shes native of a completely locked out Demon race village or, maybe shes an orphan with no relatives and no one looking for her. Theres no clues whatsoever so, I cant find out her hometown. Its a single horn but the Sin of a child like, the person herself probably doesnt even know the reason. Im of a different species but, theres no possible reason I can ignore her What Dale said, even Gregor understood. What he couldnt understand was Dales transformation. Just how much has that kid from the Demon race touched his heartstrings. While it may true that shes a demon, theres no way that everyone is dangerous. There shouldnt be a problem even if I live with Latina If there was a problem, wouldnt it be that kid knowing that youve slaughtered her kind before To Gregors quiet voice, Dale was silent for a little while. .Depending on the details of the job, even if their the same race as me, Ill kill. Its not just about demons Well, thats true Swinging a sword, that is what it means. Its not just magic beasts who are harmful to people. Its not rare for Human Countries to be hostile to Other races as well. And the Demon race have a deep relationship with the Demon King The seven Demon King existences in this world are, represented with their respective number as prefixes. Like First Demon King or Second Demon King. Their abilities and how they are vary but, even they have a thing they share in common. Demon Kings, are endowed with horns. Like the Demon race. And each of the Demon Kings are accompanied by Demons as followers. There arent any Demons by birth. Demons abide by the Demon King and are things which are given power way beyond their original race. They are not limited to people. Included in some of them are those with beasts shapes and high intelligence called Phantom Beasts. However, the ratios are such that the Demon Race are the overwhelming majority. Because of these things, its even been questioned that, Arent Demon Kings the kings of the Demon Race. Its been confirmed to be something that seems to be a follower of the seven demon kings Demons? Just a servant? We arent sure yet. Thats probably why you were called Gregor says that and looked at Dale. Its also been decided Im coming with you Are you gonna fine Dale answers mixing in a sigh and gets up. The time to have an interview with his excellency the duke is almost nearing. It wouldnt be good to go with the leather coat he always wears. Because of that there was a need to prepare his attire. This was the reason for him visiting the Dukes residence before facing him at the office of the royal palace. It wasnt for the sake of chatting with a friend. Anyways in the presence of my father, hold your head up a bit more I got it geez Flailing his hands around, Dale headed towards the room allotted to him. The youth who got off the carriage with the crest of the Eldishtett Duke family was wearing clothes of a black theme. From the youth who had a presence of wildness which nobles didnt have, you could sense the air of a long time soldier unbefitting of his age. As the palace guards were guessing who he was, they straightened their backs. Even the one glance he gave to the soldier who greeted and is guiding him, was one of terribly dead calm. Stern and cruel, an elite warrior who excelled at both magic and swordsmanship. These were the rumours about Him. That impression probably isnt an exaggeration. Walking next to Dale, Gregor, seeing Dale acting Normally seemed relieved, but also like he wasnt. He was embracing a complex mental state. Right. This is the man normally known as Dale Reki. To the people he was close to, he shows a charming and calm expression but, on the battlefield he is cruel warrior who would never consider even pardoning hostile enemies. Although he is still young, in order to devote himself to his work, you could say that he had no choice but to do that. Fully straightening his back, he walks in the royal palace looking like a warrior. Because to him, this place was just another battlefield. CH 16 A few days after Dale went to the royal capital. Latina was in a easily noticeable mood, depressed. Rather than saying she has no energy, looking from behind it seems like she was homesick. As if she was bringing forth Loneliness with her entire body. Latina are you alright? Theres no way shes alright. Even if he understands, he has no choice but to ask. Latina, alright. cause, Im taking care of the house Learning next to Kenneth as always, Latina quietly sat as she answered with a voice like it was vanishing. This kid was always like this. Even though her expressions and entire body was complaining that it wasnt like that, her replies were like honour student answers which worries adults. Kenneth let out a sigh and looks at Latina. .Ah. Thats right. House-sitting. Dale is going to come back quickly. Thats what he said to Latina after all. Latina looks up at Kenneth, tilting her head a little. Kenneth showed her a smile. If he did a tedious looking face here as the adult he is, it would only make Latina anxious. To the Dale before Latina, this was only a place where he left his luggage and used as a base. And now its become a place to come home to. Him saying Im home to you is proof of that. Dale, always says to Latina, Im home though? Ahh. But, the Dale before you came didnt. Youre special to that guy Latina, Dales special? Ahh. Thats right Latinas expression distorts with a crush. As if shes holding back from bursting into tears. She tightly grabbed the skirt on her knees. Kenneth Yea? Latina, is it alright, to always be by Dales side .If Latina disappeared then, Dale.will go looking for you half-crazed Haafu, craze? .It means, to extremely worry, becoming desperate After tilting her head at the unknown word, Latina once again looked for words. Latina.where I was born, Latina was a bad child so, I was expelled.Even though Latina was the only one expelled, Rag, because he was together with Latina, thats why he died Kenneth continues to work with an indifferent look, he worked as if he didnt need to catch his breath. As expected, this kid, understands that she was banished from her own hometown. Whos ? Latinas male parent even though he was sick, he stayed together with Latina. The only ones, who said that, Latina wasnt a bad girl, was only my family. . Since Rag died, Latina thought that Latina was a bad girl after all. After Latina said that, she looked down. Dale was the first. Saying that, Latina is a good girl. even though he is, different to family, he said it to me. Dale was the first, you know And then, she continued with a quiet voice as if telling an important secret. Dale, is special to Latina .I see I wonder what a powerless adult I was, being only able to reply with that, thinks Kenneth. Wondering just how much has this kid hid away inside of her tiny body. Why havent you, told that to Dale? Asking why when Dale asked her before, she looked like she didnt want to talk about it. Wondering why she chose to tell me, and not Dale. Towards Dales questions, Latina, If Dale. knows that Latina is a bad girl then, hell hate Latina. Latina is scared, of being hated by Dale. I see. Because Dale is important, you cant tell him Latina suddenly nodded at Kenneths words. Dale has already guessed what Latina said just now. Intentionally deciding to bring this small child to his side. However, this child doesnt know that. And shes afraid of it being known. This child is probably desperate in her own way. (But, if Dale knew that, Latina told her life story, just like that to me, how would he react.) No doubt itll be with an unpleasant look on his face and attitude. How annoying. Hey, Latina. Till Dale comes back, want to practise one thing? practise? As is, this young kid, is going to be overwhelmingly depressed until Dale comes back. Itll probably be better if theres something to get her into a trance. And most likely, to Latina, the thing which gives her the most drive, is Dales existence. Dale will definitely come back with an empty stomach. After all it takes some time to come back from the royal capital to Kroix. Latina, didnt you said that you wanted to make dinner for Dale. Its a good opportunity so lets practise. Dale will be surprised and happy. If its said that Latina made it .Can Latina do it? Itll probably be hard to do everything right now. Lets just do what we can. How about it? Wanna try? Kenneth was relieved as Latinas expression lightened up just a little. As expected, to this kid, Dales existence is great. In a good meaning or not. Latina wants to try. Teach me Kenneth. Please. And this kids Please is her wanting to do something even while that doting parent isnt here. Thats as far as I thought of it. A Shepherds pie. Its discounted so eat it Have you finally started being a hardcore salesman? Kenneth stands holding a plate with one hand even though it wasnt asked for, the regular being a bearded adventurer, looked astonished holding his ale with one hand. And what is that, looks terribly misshapen. Arent the insides completely packed? Cant be helped. Cause its practise. Practise? Repeating him, he realises that he knows of a person in this shop who would practise. Actually, there is only one person. .The girlie, huh Yup. Its a work of Latinas practise Got it. Give it here Repeating such an exchange, came an unprecedented Shepherds pie boom at the Dancing Ocelot. Naturally, the meat sauce inside the Shepherds pie was something made by Kenneth. What Latina had to make was, the mashed potato which becomes the pies top, stacking that onto a plate and putting on the cheese. Taking it in and out of the oven was Kenneth but, Latina was also timing the degree it was cooking with a serious look. In the beginning, the sauce would come out and the potato would be full of holes but, she was able to perceive it expertly after repeating it through the day. After the first day, even if Kenneth didnt say anything, most of the regulars had become an organisation to help out with Latinas practise. Best of all, a big reason for restraining it to this menu item, a tiny specialised waiter would come bring it to them. Thank you for waiting~ Latina who had been hanging her head down depressed since Dale told her to house-sit, had immersed herself, her face which was full of vigor wasnt bad either. On the tray which that small body was carrying over as if it was precious, was a Shepherds pie which was almost perfect looking. Its just a little shoddy but as something to sell, there wouldnt be any problems. Please be careful, its hot CThis little child, might be the most polite server in this shop. Please, enjoy~ Looking at Latina smile as she hugs the empty tray, the regulars were all singing inside, Such a thing. At first it was like, how should the young Latina serve the guests, the men were obviously bewildered all of them regulars but, even with them as guests, Latina was cutely and cheerfully smiling. But sometimes theyll be in a bad mood. The idiots who take a childish attitude towards that small girl limiting it to just that, their abilities as an adventurer were worse than second-rate but even if they meet again, Latina would just stare at them as if she was surprised and, leave the scene as if nothing had happened. Instead, as if observing a strange animal, inquiring about it from afar, it was precious. Welcome. Thank you for waiting Today too, at the Dancing Ocelot Latinas deluxe shepherds pie was in demand. CH 17 Finally, I can go home! At the residence of Duke Eldishtett, a war cry was raised a certain day after a little over half a month had passed since he had left Kroix. Im leaving, leaving right now! Prepare a flying dragon for me to go home right now! Latina is waiting for me! For the time being, showing up at tonights banquet is also part of the job. Noooo~oooo! I w a n n a g o h o m e!! . Is it fine not to go over the present list that the maid has prepared for you? Shes gather all that have been a topic of talk recently here. Wasnt it that there was no meaning unless you choose by yourself? Right! I wonder if Latina will be happy Towards Dale who easily changes his expression, Gregor didnt even tremble a bit. He had already got used to it this past half a month. He gave up. For the sake of subjugating the households of the Seven Demon Kings, during the time when he headed towards the mountainous region on the outskirts of Aosbrick with the select few included with Dale and Gregor, he was like this from start to finish. Of course, in battle or tense situations, Dale, just like before, revealed his appearance as an elite adventurer. There wasnt any problems either with how he works. It was just that during this period, with that no good manner, the others were repulsed by him. It was spastic. It was probably him relieving stress. As a friend, he wants to give him a favourable interpretation like that at least. Cis what Gregor who has become Dale Duty thinks. In the subjugation of the Demon Kings household, even the few elite who went had a single reason. Adventurers form the main body of the subjugation, which is the same as the national army not having to move. Because if the countrys main troops were to be the lead force then, it was the same as declaring war against the Demon King. To the other Country which had expressed their hostility, the Demon King would head to exterminate them with all his strength as well. Given that the Fellow Demon Kings are completely separate existences, it wouldnt become a common front but, even in the condition of fighting just one Demon King, the country would end up having to make a lot of sacrifices. For the sake of keeping risk as minimal as possible, and dealing with the threat of the Demon King, an ambush from a small group of unknown origin basically achieving the effect of an assassination. Even though Gregor was a person of the Dukes house, he isnt formally enrolled in the military and with the front working as a semi-adventurer, he even has those tasks to deal with. In the meantime, stopping Dale who wasnt done putting mountains of souvenirs onto the flying dragon, was Gregors job this time. Latina~~~!! Thats the first thing you say? Throwing open the door of Dancing Ocelot, Dale yelled with a face full of joy. Taking a glance at his actions after half a month, Rita was astonished. No, it might have become even worse than half a month before. Oh what, its just Rita. Wheres Latina? If its Latina, then shes inside with Kenneth When Rita replied as such, he noticed a turbulence on the surface. Suddenly, from inside the person herself showed her face. Paaaaa~, turning into a brilliant bright smile, coming rushing over. Dale! Welcome homeeC! Bouncing to hug him, Dale caught her in his arms, face full of smiles as well. Compared to half a month ago, seeing that shes a great deal plumper and having childlike features, Latina was even cuter than the one in Dales memories. Im home Latina! You were so brave, house-sitting. Were you lonely, Im sorry. I was lonely too Latina was lonely. But happy Dale came home safe and sound. Welcome home Ahhh~ . as expected, Latina is my comfort. Being tightly hugged by Dale, towards the cheerfully smiling Latinas words, Dale earnestly mumbled with all of feelings. (I, did my best) This is my reward for doing my best. So Latina, the souvenirs Dale, wait a little bit Dale, wanting to excitedly announce her souvenirs, having Latina leave him so readily, terrified him. Looking towards Latina who rushed back to Kenneths side, tottotto, he followed with his eyes stricken with grief and despair until she vanished. He muttered with unfocused empty eyes. Ha.half a month was, too long huh. fufufu. if I eliminate all the demons, in this world, quickly, from now on. I might be able to live with Latina without leaving her. You, are quite tired, ne Noticing that hes eccentricities are due to his fatigue, as you would expect, even Rita would show some sympathy. .Latina too, tried her absolute best. Even though we said that if she was feeling lonely sleeping by herself she could come to our room, she said that Dales room is better. She said that I can feel safe with Dales scent .Latina, shes alright? Nothing happened? Well. She seemed lonely. But still, it seems that she mostly recovered having made a goal. While he was listening to how Latina was when he wasnt here and the recent situations in Kroix, Latina came back from the kitchen. In her hands she was holding a tray firmly, on top was a place of a magnificent Shepherds Pie, with piping hot steam raising from the grilled surface, vibrant fruits cut into cubes and a dancing jelly was shaking. Dale, Latina made this. I did my best, wanting Dale to eat this La.Latina made this? I did my best Receiving the tray with trembling hands from Latina who was smiling proudly, Dale, yelled overwhelmed by emotions. I can eat it, its too much of a waste! No, just eat it Even after half a month, Ritas rebuttals were going strong. By the way, Dale. During your absence, a grave reality had come to light Ha? In front of Dale who was sitting down next to the cheerfully smiling Latina savouring the pie and dessert that she made with all her might, Kenneth started talking with a grave tone. Its because of the thing I heard from Latinas friend, Chloe, the other day. From this spring forward we are going to go to school, are you going Latina? Eh? Chloe and Marcel too. Everyone says theyre going. Because everyones the same age Latina says as he looks at Dale, thinking about her friends. They were a little older than Latina but, he recognised that they cared for the young Latina. Latina is the same age so, are you going? is what I heard .Ha? No, thats what it seems like Dale sent a gaze to Kenneth asking for an explanation and Kenneth nodded, umu. .Latina, next month, thats the month you were born right? Un Really!? Dont I have to prepare a present then! .Tell Dale as well, how old youre turning Hn? Eight Why did they ask such a thing? with a nod. Latina tilts her head. Dale froze for a moment unable to speak. To that reaction, Kenneth nods, un un. .Latina, right now, youre seven? Hn? Yup. Latina seven .so small, Latina. Thats true. So small Latina small? I thought she was five or six. Which was why Latina was as small as she is. However now that you mention it, Latinas speech and conduct were proper to an unthinkable extent. Her childish speech is probably only because she has just begun to learn the language, and her grammar as well as vocabulary cant be used as she pleases. Soon shell be eight. Theres quite a big difference for children of this age in the next one or two years. The adults acknowledged that their own prerequisites have been wrong. .Shes a so, her growth is slower? I thought of that and tried asking the guests but it seems that during childhood and have virtually no difference in our growth rates. They say that they stop growing once they mature, and is a race with a long period of adulthood. .I wonder if Latina is smaller Shes only smaller Hn? Towards the adults who were looking at her earnestly and seem mystified from the bottom of their hearts, Latina once again koten, and tilted her head. CH 18 Trot trot, you could tell she was happy just from the way she bounces as she walks. Matching her steps, her hair, tied up high at both sides of her head shakes with a big, bright green ribbon. Her glossy white silver hair, glittering every now and then as it meets the light. Wearing her recent favourite, a light blue checkered one piece, and of course holding the small, white wisteria basket she likes today. Finding her playpal in the plaza she brightens up, looking refreshed. Chloe! Giving a big wave, she started running. In the South District where Latina lives, there are a lot of places which are unsuitable for children to play in. Because of that the only place where Latina is allowed to walk alone is the main street of the Southern District, as well as the area in front of Dancing Ocelot. In the heart of the streets there is a plaza. Recently, playing together with her friends who live in the East District and those who gather there was one of the things she looked forward to. It was only until the other day that she was banned from walking by herself but, according to what Kenneth said knowing her age, it shouldnt exactly be banned and it was decided that she was allowed out as long as she kept several warnings in mind. A park was being maintained, a little bit separated from the usual markets in the middle of the plaza, and has become a spot of relaxation for the people. There are also a lot of children who Latina didnt know playing there. Getting past those people and returning back to the side of her friends, Latina smiled happily. Whats up Latina? You seem happy Did something good happen? Since Chloe and Marcel asked her, she reports back in a good mood. Dale, came back I see Thats great. Latina Her friends also saw that when Dale was away from home, Latina would look quite disheartened. Seeing that their small friend can finally laugh sincerely, they gave some honest words of blessing. Dale, says theres souvenirs for everyone. Lets eat snacks? Since Latina was taking out the basket which was stuffed with souvenir candies, Rudi merrily came to have a peek saying hes examining the food. Anthony smiled bitterly. Uwah, these candy look expensive! Is it alright to eat it all? You better watch out Latina, cause if its Rudi then hell eat it all The friends who Latina played with normally, became centered around these four. Reigning over this group of four as their top dog and leader, is the lone flower, Chloe. Latina and Chloe are already friendly to the point they can call each other best friends. Towards the girl who even had the unshakable throne as the strongest, standing firm even with boys as opponents, Latina respects her greatly. Chloe too, acknowledges Latina who despite having a small body was a lot smarter than herself. Each having something the other doesnt, accepting each other as an equal. It was also for that reason that their friendship had deepened so quickly despite their personalities being completely different. Latina also quickly got used to the round-faced boy with a quiet personality, Marcel. Taking care of her gently like a little sister, Marcel was the one Latina liked most after Chloe. After hearing about slender, brown-haired Anthony, Latina didnt really understand. If she was asked if she hated him then she would say no. It was that kind of feeling. According the Chloe he is shrewd, and according the adults he is good at dealing with things. Thats the kind of kid he is. And the last one. The boy with the biggest body of the four. About Rudi he seems to actually be named Rudolph but, all his friends call him by his pet name Latina didnt like him very much. In addition to their first meeting not being good but even after that, he would often tease the small Latina, starting to prank her and such. Each time he would receive a heavy handed retaliation from Chloe but, he never looked like he learnt his lesson. To Latina who up until now didnt really have any experience dealing with children her own age, she didnt really know how to interact with the childish child that was Rudi. Since Latina was following behind the four of them, who the others knew as they were genuinely born in Kroix, she easily entered the circle of friends with the group of kids she just met. Since coming to Kroix, this was Latinas first experience of Playing with friends. What do you want to do today? They said theyll be playing Chain tag after this With the kids on the other side huh. Latina want to come as well? Un Latina was taught Chain tag by the four as well. The game is a variation of tag, where you hold hands with the person who tagged you and chase the others together. Its more fun with more people. The five, including Latina, went rushing up to the group of children playing in the plaza. Latinas cutely puffed out her cheeks, pop. It isnt fair. Thats what she emphasizes on the most. Latina, feel better please Are the candies good? While eating the candies Latina brought, Anthony and Marcel are trying to smooth out the situation. However Latina was popping. Until her cheeks puffed out. Why is it that everytime, Rudi only tags Latina? Hn? Cause Latina is small and slow Not fazed at all by Latinas protest, Rudi was enthusiastically eating the brownie he held with both hands. They were high class goods from a famous shop ordered by the nobles of the Imperial Capital but, to the kids they could only see it as Some kind of very delicious candy. There are kids smaller than Latina, mon The small ones are quicker than Latina too Latina isnt slow, mon It isnt fair. He had greatly hurt Latinas pride. Rudi, always chases, Latina first. Thats why, mon At Latinas insistence, Anthony smiled bitterly and Chloe frowned. Marcel shoots back with a casual True. However, the culprit, Rudi was acting as if nothing happened. Isnt it strange that the person in question isnt aware of it? Cause Rudi is a child Chloe and Anthony were secretly exchanging words. However, the moment she took a bite from the brownie, her expression changes to one thats smiling, and the entranced Latina didnt care about it anymore. Since the time they had first met, to Chloes group of four, Latina was Special. A young girl with glittering white silver hair, tied up with a beautiful ribbon which looked like the ones they could wear only during festival times. At first she was all skin and bones but now that shes got some fat, she was extremely charmingly cute. A girl similar to a Fairytale princess. Born from a foreign country far away, and though she couldnt speak freely, she could still use magic. She doesnt have parents but, shes living in a corner of a shop where her foster parent and adventurers gather. Every single one of those, was Extraordinary to them. The four of them even know that Latina has a horn. The small, black horn hidden by the ribbon, was something Latina showed them herself. Latina had even invited Chloe to touch that section, and she could feel a slight warmth despite it being smooth to the touch. Since Latina looked sad about one side being broken off to the root, everyone was thinking that its probably something they cannot ask about. Even Rudi, who seemed like he was indifferent to attentiveness, properly understood something like that. Children didnt have the delicacies of an adult and readily accepted those facts like, Its slightly different from us but, those of the Demon race are also People. At first they were indeed longing for the Extraordinary but, to them right now, the small and kind friend existence they call Latina had become extremely important. And after understanding that, Latina too thought of them as extremely important existences. ~~Conclusion-like, Todays Parent~~ Hey, Kenneth. Recently Latina has been saying a name, Marcel quite often but hey, thats a mans name right? . (To children of that age, I dont think theres man or woman but.) Thats right. It should one of the boys Latina is friends with To my Latina a strange bug has Its probably a friend Latina has-! Can you believe that she said she wants to go to that mans house to play! To a mans house! A mans house you say its probably a friends house right. (Hn? If I recall.) Ugugu.. I still understand if its that girl Chloes house but, why that guys house . Well most likely Hn? That kid called Marcel is the kid from the East Districts Bakery !!!! . Isnt she interested in what a Bakery is like? So its food! Is it because of food Latina!? (Authors note: I wonder if you remember? This story has the tag Romance. And then, the useless thing at the end but. That joke topic cant exactly be standalone but, if I dont write it now, I dont know when to put it in so I added it to the end.) CH 19 (Authors note: This time its become like an explanation) I see. Latina can use magic Un. But, only one simple healing magic At dinner on a certain day, what Dale heard was that regardless of how Latina was only this young, she was able to use magic already. Hmmm I wonder if attack magic is dangerous but, its not like theres anything to lose learning it for self-defense. What he was thinking about as he moaned, was should he teach her attack magic or not. (If its Latina then, she probably wouldnt hurt someone as a prank) Even taking into account the danger, what helped him reach the conclusion that she should be taught, was her Single horn. And besides shes such a lovely girl. At any moment, he cant help but be anxious that she might be targeted by some wicked fellow. If she has the strength to use it then, teaching her ways to protect herself probably also falls under the duty of the Parent. The healing magic that Latina can use, what attribute is it? Hmm. Its the light one The attribute of Light huh then the last thing is, do you know of Opposing Attributes or Equal Attributes? Unn. I dont know (TL: btw, Un -> yes. Unn -> no, just sound it out) Even though Latina is shaking her head slightly, Dale was thinking, fumu. The thing we call magic power is in everything. However, Magic is different, firstly you can only use magic that responds to that Attribute. There are seven Attributes. Light, Water, Earth, Dark, Fire, Wind, and Center. Attributes are called One Type Center or Two Type Opposition, or Three Types Equal, and apart from the independent system of the Center Attribute, you are born with either Mutual Exact Opposite Attributes or Three Attributes of High Affinity. In Dales case he has, Water, Earth, Dark, amounting to three Attributes. Then, its about time to investigate that Even systems which depend on attributes can be influenced greatly. For example even Healing Magic is like that. Only the magic related to the Attributes of Light, Water, and Earth, are able to use the systems of healing. And even the same Healing is different based on their forte, Water which has a major effect on status conditions and external wounds, Earth which has a slow efficiency but is effective against fatigue and heavy injuries, and Light which is good for general uses. Not even completing the spell, a short initialising phrase. However responding to that, on top of Dales palm, pale magic power was flickering. Fuaa Understand? Specifying the Attribute like just now, and if magic power moves then it means you have that attribute. .. Since Latina is of the Demon Race, there shouldnt be a problem with the spell language right Hn? What do you mean? Towards Latina who tilted her head in puzzlement, Dale muttered shortly, Ahh, and continued his explanation. The Demon Race of Latinas is called by other Races, Natural Born Magicians. The reason for that is because the Language that the Demon Race uses normally is the same as the Spell Language which we spin into Spell in order to change magic power into magic. In truth, a large majority of People dont have the aptitude for that language. They are not even capable to pronouncing the words. The main premise of People who can use magic, is People who can operate the spell language. Is it a bit difficult? Hmmm? Since Latina can speak, I can use magic? Since Latina is of the Demon Race Taking Latinas palm, Dale urges her to Initialise. One by one the result of the repetition, he understood that Latina is suited to Light and Dark. If you can even use healing magic then, I think you know but. The spell is Specifying the attribute then, Defining your control then Defining the phenomenon to happen. After that you announce the Name of the phenomenon and thats the process Fuun? Koten, Latina tilted her head in confusion. Judging from that, she can use magic but, she might not have studied to the theory. Well that cant be helped either. Ive never heard of a young girl like this using magic as Normal. Although I dont know whether or not its Normal for the Demon Race. When Latina was being taught healing magic, how were you taught? I remembered it all. And then, I was taught how to use magic power. . Rote learning spells huh say Latina, can you use your healing magic? Un At Dales words, Latina concentrates with a serious face. Smoothly speaking the spell like it was a song. Confirming the overflowing and gentle light, Dale let out a sigh. It was a beautiful spell style. Even though there were no support tools, you could still properly control it Really? Latina can do it? Ahh. Latina is awesome Dale mutters that and opens that textbook he used to use in the past. Flipping through the pages, skimming across with his eyes, and found the entry he was looking for. Then, then lets do the theory a little later Lets simply try rote learning several composite magics of Dark and Light and Dark. As expected for Demon Race, being their original mother tongue, Latina was more well versed in the Spell Language. Even Dale who was supposed to be teaching her, would ask her to find vocabulary he didnt know every now and then. Since spells are a language. Repeatedly expressing the originally lengthy and large vocabulary, it becomes a powerful magic. Although the amount of magic power that uses and the control will become difficult too Really? Ahh. The that Latina used previously too, was simple. For example, itll even activate with . If its just a scratch then thats enough. The magic power consumption would be much less as well If it becomes longer, can it heal, larger wounds? Well because the control becomes more difficult. I think it might work with support tools Magicians make use of items like staffs and rings because they are support tools loaded with techniques to control. As long as the control is precise, even the consumption of magic power, even the designation of the scope, can achieve the maximum effect under the smallest cost. A powerful attack magic the likes of which can mow down a large area exists and in theory its possible there are spells which can burn a large army to the ground in one attack. However, for that sake adding on the enormous consumption of magic power, itll also seek the ability to control that. Furthermore, it becomes that a tedious aria is needed. It isnt really suitable for actual combat. Reciting an entire saga on the battlefield. Speaking of which, no matter how unrealistic it is, its probably easy to imagine. Fundamentally Magicians have become the roles of either attacking with a simple form of moves or while being protected in the rear, use appropriate magics there and support the front lines. But Dale. Latina has never seen a magic tool Because the Demon Race is a race of recluses, they rarely socialises with other Races. We too, pretty much known nothing concerning the customs of the Demon Race Dale continued after such an introduction. Magic Tools have nothing to do with people who cant use magic and attributes, its a tool made so that anyone can handle magic power. And to make Magic Tools, is exactly the race specialty of the Human Race, the ability to Enchant. Just like how all of Demon Race can handle magic, each Race has their own so called Race Specialty. Having wings on their backs Winged Race are able to fly, their bodies covered with scales Fish Race are able to breathe in the water, these are Race Specialties as well. The Human Race not having any major trait in their physical bodies themselves, this races abilities were used to make tools. Because its the special product of the Human Race, so it doesnt exist in non-social places. Well, thats how it is Even though its so convenient. I wonder why the Demon Race doesnt become friendly with other people .True. I wonder why Knowing one of the reasons Dale held his tongue. Those reclusive races have a certain tendency. He would regret this decision in the future. (Authors note: It was the necessary time for Latina to learn magic but. theres still a lot of explanations huh Its hard to do it just right. In a Sword and Magic Fantasy World, in order for magic to not become overpowered, Ive established rules ahead of time. Well, thats how it is. For me, even not using magic, a vanguard who only uses sword techniques is something I like too) CH 20 Latinas birthday was during the sixth month. There are seven pillars of god which govern this world, and in this world where a large majority of laws are represented in sevens, even years are split into seven associated cycles. In other words one year, which is until the seasons rotates back, is split into seven times two, fourteen periods which makes one month. (TL?:ʤѲޤǤһߤαʮĤǸägһ¤ʤΤ) A single day too is split into fourteen intersections, and these are an imitations of the gods names being called, Hour of Maru or Hour of Segi etc. Surface is the called the same as noon time, and Under is called the same as the night time. Dawn is called Surface Hour of Maru, Sunset Under Hour of Maru, Twilight Surface Hour of Segi, and Before Sunrise seems to be Under Hour of Segi. (TL: So basically describing time and stuffs. One year has 7 months, One month has 14 days. One day has fourteen hours, each represented by the seven gods twice, sort of like am and pm, in case you were confused(i mean i was)) Latinas birthday celebrations was entrusted to Chloes house. Her house was a tailor and although their shop cannot maintain their subcontract work, their skill is certified. So they placed an order at their shop her family ran on the main street. This is because Latina was interested in the clothes making process. It seemed like she asked Chloe to see how her own clothes were made and frequently went to watch. In the process, Latina picked up the basics of how to hold a needle. Dale was disheartened that Latina had troubled Chloes family to such an extent, and gave his greetings holding a gift in one hand slightly flustered. But Chloes mother laughed and said, When my child is together with Latina-chan then, shell try her best to show off her good side. Even though her head isnt bad, shes fickle and wont study properly. I should be the one thanking you. A light pink one piece that goes well with Latina, decorated with flower embroideries here and there. When she had finished making such a bright and sunny dress, Kroix was welcoming the summer. Making a small noise, paki paki, the bowl in front of Latina froze. After making sure of it, she started mixing the contents with the spatula in her hands. Since the so called act of making ice is a compound magic of Dark and Water, Latina who doesnt have the water attribute couldnt make it but, the act of lowering the temperature to let it freeze is just the Dark attribute which she could do. In her own easy to do way, she was introducing magic into her life so that she can fix and at least command the language that Dale had simplified and taught her. Once Summer came, the thing that Latina liked to make the most was variations of ice. Things like Sherbet or Ice cream, she was using various ingredients to make something new every day. Of course, the recipe was taught by Kenneth. When it comes to him making himself, he uses a magic tool, and its a process which requires some time but, if its Latina then it can be done in an instant with magic. It can be said that magicians are suited for cooking. Although normal Magicians, wont take on requests like those. Repeating the process of mixing and freezing countless times, when she finished the soft and fluffy sherbet that she was aiming for, Latina cheerfully took it into the store. Rita, thank you for working. Take a break ok Thank you, Latina In her usual spot at the counter handling documents and fights, Rita was exhausted by the heat. The wind doesnt always blow in even when the windows and doors are left open. Furthermore the type of customers, were a bunch of men which made it twice as hot just looking at them. Even Rita who had been in this business for a long time says its a tough time. Eating the icy dessert of Latina quality, Rita looked as if she was genuinely happy. Ahh. delicious. Even when I ask Kenneth, hell only make it once in awhile. Thank you, Latina. Its really good. Youre welcome Taking a bite from her own, Latina also smiled at that. But you know. The one Kenneth makes taste better. I wonder why Because Kenneth cant lose to Latina yet, right Muu. At Latinas unwilling looking expression, Rita answers as she laughs. Kenneth is also trying his best you know? Hnn? Latina seemed curious towards Ritas words but until Latina had come to this shop, the types of desserts Kenneth could make was pretty much non-existent. Nowadays, his repertoire is so large its seems like he can even open up a small dessert shop, and his wife Rita knows that he has been diligently developing new recipes, working hard for Latinas sake. What did you eat, back in Latinas hometown? Hnn? Things like <***> or, <******> .Umm. how did they taste? Um, well there wasnt much taste. Since it was just that, I was surprised at Kenneths meals. Theres a lot, and its heaps good Not noticing that Rita had become speechless, Latina smiled happily. Thats why you know, Latina. Latina wants to be able to make yummy meals. Yummy meals is definitely happiness Wearing a black longcoat in this season, every year Ill think seriously am I an idiot? That, try saying that in front of that heavy soldier with the full plate armour Coming back early to the Dancing Ocelot, Kenneth let out an astonished voice as he ordinarily poured a glass of cold water to the completely exhausted Dale. Dales coat is filled with magic power, and in addition to being lighted to normal armours, it surpassed them in defense. Wearing it together with the tunic which was knitted with a material that cant be cut by blades, it was an excellent armour, enough to protect his body. However, even then, its hot in the summertime. Hot things are hot. Dale, welcome back. Eat it, its cold Yea. Im back Latina. Thanks Effortlessly retracting his pouting expression just now, Dale looks on with a smile. Latina placed the ice onto the tray. .Recently, Latina, youve been making this a lot but, youre not tired from over using your magic are you? Dale asks as he takes the bowl and Latina nods deeply. Its alright. After doing it a few times, working only on the uncertain parts, I understood how to do it Is that so Kenneth was suspicious at him, who was looking at Latina different to normal, a serious look was on his face. Dale, whats wrong? No I was just wondering about the Demon Race, if they are all so excellent with their magic power control. Its as if Latina is already a master in scope specification. Is it something that amazing? The kid hasnt even studied theory you know? After she had practised it, with what she comprehended, shes optimising its magic power and strength and squeezing out the effective range of the magic to its limits Its true that the of the things she can do, the things were taught by me but, theres no way I taught her how to use it As Kenneth stared fixedly at Latina, she returned the look slightly confused with her large eyes. The spell formation as well, isnt the simple formation I taught her but a cross made by adapting the healing magic spell formation she had originally known and a delicate technique. Originally, the control load should be bigger though Since Dale taught me, Latina learnt it? Before it was like Paaa~ and lots of magic power comes out. Now, its like Here and the magic power used will be just that much. Its easier now .See, see True. She might have what it take to be a genius. In the first place, Latina could learn anything quickly anyway Is that so? At Dales reaction, Kenneth made a face like What now. Cooking and cleaning, and now recently, sewing as well. After just being taught once, Latinas understanding is extremely quick. Rather, the environment where a kid like this who can digest anything couldnt do anything up until now is the strange thing Eh? I mean isnt that right? Someone like Latina who can learn at this pace, why is it that until now, she has no traces of having learnt magic or household chores? Since its this kid where, Its not strange if she can do it even if she wasnt taught. No matter how different their race is, there probably wouldnt be such a large difference in this Well I guess Wha~at? Koten. Towards Latina who was tilting her head as always, the adults were piling on their assumptions. Well, its about whether you were in an environment where you werent taught anything, or whether you didnt do anything and were in a good environment Hn? About Latina? Yea. .In the place where Latina was born, were you not taught anything like this? Hnn. Well Latina. Hadnt decided. Back then Latina came back at them with a slightly vague answer, and this time it was the adults who were tilting their heads. What have you not decided? Latina doesnt really know either. But you see Unn. Latina doesnt know anything. She presses both hands against her mouth and shook her head. It seemed like she was about to say something but, since she ended up withholding her tongue, Kenneth and Dale met eyes, both knowing that Latina probably wont say anymore than this. This little kid, despite looking like this, shes quite stubborn. (Authors note: Summer ends just like that, despite the fact that Ive not having eaten any snow cones/shaved ice) (TL: or whatever you people call it) CH 21 Why did he go to see how things were going? If he was asked, Kenneth would probably be troubled to answer. The Latina he had met just now had a terribly bad complexion so he was worried, is also a big reason. Which is why it seems, he was able to notice the tiny, strange sound which wouldve ended up escaping his ears normally. And then, worried about that, he went to see how things are going. That was better. CBest wouldve been to notice the symptoms, and being able to stop it before it happened. However. The streets of Kroix was welcoming Autumn. Latina, together with her friends has started to commute to the school which has been established in the shrine of Yellow God (Asfaru) located in the heart of the district. Asfaru is the god governing over studies. In a fairly big district like Kroix, there are shrines everywhere, to the children who havent started working yet, it is burdened with the duty of minimum education. In Kroixs case, the two years after the autumn of the year you become eight are assigned to that. The literacy rate within the country of Rabando is not bad if you restrict it to those who live in districts. Not just to merchants, the Information in the streets can be represented by writing. Its a necessary ability for both adventurers and labourers. Latina, you dont seem very lively? Uun. Im alright. Im lively While preparing to go to school, Dale looks doubtful at Latinas condition which looked slightly depressed. But Latina patches her expression up immediately, and made a smile. At first when she started to commute to school, she seemed really happy everyday. As if the act of Learning new things itself is fun, she would even report it to Dale looking like she would bounce. That had changed, these few days. Hugging Latina tightly, she made a strange face. Lately. has there been any changes or anything at school? Tremble, went Latinas body as it jumps slightly. She answers with a low voice, looking down. .A new female teacher, came Does it have something to do with her? Uun(No). Everyone, just says that the previous teacher, teaches better but, thats all Dale knit his eyebrows together at Latinas appearance which didnt look like Thats all at all. But, getting the pretty stubborn Latina to confess is not an easy thing. Latina, being worried, isnt a bad thing ok? I really treat you as someone special so. please rely on me? Dale its alright. Latina, just thinks the teacher is a little. scary, thats all. CAt this time, I shouldve paid more attention. Dale thinks. Living at Dancing Ocelot, Latina was not even hesitant or timid, even being in contact with the rowdy Adventurers she wouldnt stop smiling. I shouldve thought about the meaning of ScaredC A few more days pass, Latina was looking more and more depressed. It seems that the time she spends with friends is fun. She even says she made a new friend. Everyday, she was reporting like that. But, only about the topic of her Teacher would Latina not touch on. Maybe she herself is thinking of it poorly and running away. Thinking like that, the adults were on point. (TL: L˴ˤ˼äƤʸȤ¤ä) With a completely pale face, Latina came back. She looked terrible. So much so that Kenneth who normally goes and gets her, was speechless. So much so that you could say, she might end up collapsing. Her complexion was bad, her clothes and hair a mess, one side of her ribbon was coming apart. However above even that, what stabbed at Kenneths chest was, her expression. Like she was at a loss. Like she had ended up losing everything important to her. At Latinas expression of Despair. CSince Kenneth had first met Latina, this kid was smiling. In that forest, she was a young girl living by herself despite losing her blood relative that she ought to have relied on. Like things that even adults cannot tolerate, like things that a young girl shouldnt have to shoulder, carrying painful, sad and bitter thoughts, and yet Latina was smiling. That Latina, is bringing out the Soft Side inside her heart to the surface. What I immediately thought of, was something like that. Latina.? What happened? At Kenneths voice, Latina shakes heavily with a start, and crunched up her face as if bursting into tears. However .Nothing, special Latina squeezes out an answer like that, turning her back around and went up the stairs. CAt that time, if it wasnt Kenneth but Dale who went to greet her, maybe it wouldve been different. If only Dale was not away. It wasnt too long after that, that Kenneth heard a sound from above, that could only be described as a strange sound. A muffled sound that he has no recall every hearing. He had a feeling that the air trembled severely. It was just, just a ominous sound. Reflexively, Kenneth rushed up the stairs. Going pass the second floor, up into the attic. There, Latina had collapsed. It was gloomy in here, with light only coming in through the window. What she had done, he understood instantly. Taking a step towards her, Kenneth notices that Latinas head was inside a pool of blood. Her white silver hair had been, stained with fresh blood. Latina-! In addition to being his former job, Kenneth who had gotten familiar with the sight of blood and wounds, nevertheless was shaking because, the one here was Only Latina. This is the result of what Latina herself did. Kenneth with a nearby clean cloth fetched from Dales room while pushing against her Wounds opening, takes her into his arms, and rushed down the stairs. The cloth stains with red before his eyes. At least pressing against it, didnt stop the bleeding. Give healing magic to as soon as possible otherwise, therell be no way other than to singe the Wound Opening. Latina, by herself, broke off, her remaining Horn. As a symbol of the Demon Race, in that section were nerves and blood vessels passing through. Compared to the impression that it was just like it looks, a hard hollow bone, it was actually a sensitive organ. To injure it, is no different from plucking off your limbs whatsoever, getting assaulted by pain and bleeding. Exhausted, the unconscious Latina didnt move. Kenneth rushed inside Dancing Ocelot whilst carrying Latina. Looking at Kenneths ghastly appearance, Rita who was in the store as well the regulars who were in the middle of chatting were startled. Whats wrong Kenne IS ANYONE IN HERE ABLE TO USE HEALING MAGIC!? The meaning behind Kenneths words, and the Latina in Kenneths arms who was stained with the colour of blood. Who knows which was the one they noticed first. LATINA!? Is the girly hurt? Rita screamed. So much so it was unlike her, losing the blood in her face. Kicking away a chair, thud, a regular stood up and pushed himself out from his company. An aging man rushed over to Kenneths side, facing his palm towards Latinas head. With my magic, I cant do a lot I dont mind. Please just stop the blood Exercising the healing magic, the force of the blood that had not stopped weakens. Kenneth looked towards Rita during that time. Just in case, Ill take her to the medical centre at the Blue God(Niirii)s Shrine. Once Dale comes back, tell him that. The shops closed today U-understood. Kenneth, what happened to Latina? I dont know the details either. Anyway, currently medical treatment is the priority. Im going Fixing how he carries Latina, Kenneth started to run with all his strength towards the direction of Niiriis Shrine. CSomething we found out later. Latina, says that she has the ability to vaguely sense Things that would harm her. Its the reason that the very young Latina was able to survive alone inside That Forest. CWithin the many plants and animals who contain poison, she was able to only recognise the things that were Alright even if she ate them. CBefore the beasts that would harm her came, she was able to hide herself. CWhen she had met Dale, she could feel that he wouldnt harm her. Everything that happened, happened because of that subconscious ability. CLatina can Instinctively see through her own Enemies. Her Instinct, this time too had been working correctly. (Authors note: Writing it, its a troublesome episode) CH 22 (Authors note: Monsters are also parents who flee barefoot. Dispatch) (TL: dont ask me~) Without his normal leather coat, nor the shirt he normally wears, the one wearing the superior black clothes because once again, to him they were this Battle Uniform. Without his normal leather coat, nor the shirt he normally wears, because to him in addition to being superior black clothes, that was his Battle Uniform. The Saint Seal going down from his neck too, was not a getup he normally has. If they even slightly knew that, That with its considerably elaborate structure was made with materials, strictly determined, depending on his status at the shrine then, theyll probably realise that he held a considerable position at the Shrine. Even the elderly female priest who has entrusted with the Shrine of Yellow God (Asfaru) in this District of Kroix knows of him. An adventurer who holds deep ties with the current prime minister, his excellency the duke. However, Shrines were detached from the countrys authority, becoming an independent organisation that has a recognised privilege to be outside the countrys laws. Although they are within the country of Rabando, they have no reason to receive the orders of the royal family or duke house. At least on the front. Dale knows this as well. Which is why today he is not being The adventurer supported by the Dukes house but was visiting Asfarus Shrine as A high ranked Priest. The Divine ProtectionDale has the power to give Gods miracles to frail PeopleC was not a property of Asfaru but, even if it was a property of the other gods, people who hold Gods Divine Protection cannot not be treated badly by any Shrine. The gods are all equal, as they are existences in line with each other. Furthermore Dales Divine Protection is quite a high ranking one. There is no Priest who doesnt understand that. Excluding those with extremely low ranks, hired for the sake of doing chores and odd jobs, everyone in the Shrine has a Divine Protection. Originally, the goal of the organisation called Shrine was to shelter in the people who hold the unique power called Divine Protection, and was established as a place in order to protect them. Priests are an occupation which only allowed for people with Divine Protection to do. Why, Ive come to this place. Theres no need to tell you again, dont you agree. I think I have the right to ask about the circumstances Err. yes. That is true Even she, the one responsible had the information come to her. The fact that the young girl of the Demon Race, who had come under the guardianship of the youth in front of her, is commuting to the school established by the Shrine since this autumn. And even, to that girl, the foolish thing this Shrines Priest(Teacher) did to her. For me, no matter how much you flaunt your principles, I have no plans to deny it. People of the belief that Human Master Race is not rare either. .But, I think that in contrast to the views of the people who live in this district Kroix, thats quite a narrow-minded view. .It is as you say This district has been built upon by trading with travellers, so no matter what occupation they have, they have a deep relationship with other races. Its impossible that the people serving the God of Learning dont know about such an obvious thing, dont you agree. The man named Dale, is extremely terrifying when his emotions appear calm. Even she, whose meeting him for the first time can feel an irritable sweat transpiring down her back. The auras from slaughtering enormous monsters and magic beasts, no matter how high a rank the priest is, isnt something they would experience so often. I hear you told the children your opinion of mocking and abusing the Demon Race. Is that the recent opinion of Asfaru? . She was born in the neighbouring land, in the demon races living area. her relatives parted because of a quarrel with them. Because of that. Because of that, youre saying that it doesnt matter even if you verbally abuse a girl who has done nothing wrong calling her monster, is that Asfarus opinion? Thats a new interpretation. No, absolutely not She searches for words to say as she wipes away the sweat on her forehead. With the words just now, it showed that the youth before her eyes already knows the whole story of What had happened. In reality Dale had only investigated the basics about what had happened to Latina. Hearing the story from Latinas friends as well the proof from Rita, her Main job and the Towns Rumours through Chloes mum. He had reached a confirmation after comparing both parties. It seemed that the female priest who took the job to teach Latina and the other kids, was transferred here from a bordering district of the neighbouring country quite recently. That kids were calling her, the Person whos always cold. The person herself might not have intended for that but, children are sensitive to a face like that, and dont decorate their words. It seems that in the beginning Latina was taking some distance from that female priest. Latina had gotten emotionally attached to the priest who was working as a teacher until then, and Latina had never had such an attitude from anyone before. Her friends too, seemed to be cautious. CAnd then that day. That woman noticed Latinas Horn. Demon Race.. Muttering quietly, and she grabbed hold of Latinas hair. After her beautiful horn which had been covered by the ribbon was exposed, she spat out hatefully. Why, in the district of people, is an annoying thing like you in it! -! Thing. Its impossible for those sub-species other than Humans, to be people dont you agree! Firing out her words as if they were indeed correct. Then she released even more poisonous words at the dumbfounded and speechless Latina. Its impossible for a strange-looking Monster, who can continue living with the same appearance for over a hundred years, to be a person dont you agree With a face as if she came to believe that not one thing of what she said was wrong, she loudly told the children who were bewildered by the situation. Latina, having her hair grasped, couldnt even move, and was pushed out to the front as if flaunting her spoils. Sub-species other than the Human Race are not People. Like this, holding a strange-looking proof(TL: horn), even if thats how their life ought to be, they are monsters different from People. Dont be deceived everyone! CThe Human Race, regarding population is a race which accounts for an overwhelming majority, at times they dont have any less Ignorant people than Ignorant races. It is especially sad that I cant even say for certain that the Human Master Raceway of thinking, that only Humans can be called People and that other races are called Sub-species, is the minority. Which is why in that sort of sense, you could say that she only expressed her own principles. However, in Kroix (This Town), that is heresy. Without even noticing the disgust across the childrens faces, she shouted again. Especially the Demon Race, they are wicked, foul beings connected with the Demon King! You can never let your guard down. Her hiding her origins like this, and mixing into the streets of People is the best proof of that! Kyaah! Getting her hair pulled even stronger, Latina screamed with a completely pale face, and that was the signal. Chloe threw with all her strength, the Slate on top of the desk. It didnt hit her but, it struck the wall, making a loud sound as it crumbled. What are you doing! Thats dangerous! Taking notice of Chloes actions, she loosened her hand. Latina dropped to the floor. Anthony and Marcel start to move, in order to go help Latina. In that instant, Rudy kicked the desk. A large desk which seats three people, with a lone childs strength, would at most shake a little but, it was enough to get that womans attention. Stop! What exactly are you doing! At that shouting figure, the children in the classroom were not just disgusted but were even, scared. The appearance of that woman shrieking, raising her eyes and, the appearance of the sweet girl, everyones close friend, crouching as if she wanted to cry. To the children, there was no need to compare who was the Monster. The instant Rudy tried to kick the table again, Chloe matches his timing and kicks it from the other end. This time for sure, the desk makes a loud sound, falling to the floor. STOP IT! STOP IT! Because the two had gotten the hang of it once, at the next fallen desk, she shrieks even louder. Several children cried. Those voices only irritated her more as she shouts out again. STOP!! STOP!! STOP!! At violent sounds and the unusual situation, what the other priests who had rushed in saw was, a disastrous classroom as if a storm had passed through, and the scared, sobbing children. In addition, in the center was Their co-worker shouting with a furious expression, and the figure of a child glaring at that co-worker, protecting a ghastly looking young girl, from her. Teacha. While the priests came out to take the Woman who shouldve been their teacher away, Latina called out to the priest who had been in charge of these childrens education until quite recently, with a terrible complexion. Is something different? Latina Are Demons different from everyone? Latina-san. Things like different. What is life is different? What is, living hundred years? .Is it different from everyone? At her painful voice, that person frowns, and looked sad but, he decided not to lie. Bending his knees, he meets eyes with the small Latina. .. The biggest difference between Humans and Demons, isnt their appearance. Demons have the longest lifespan amongst the Races. More than two times Humans, a race that can live through many months and years. Latinas grey pupils enlarged. No doubt Latina was a clever girl, being able to understand the meaning of those words. Without concealing the shock she received, Latina was on her way home. The voices of her worried friends couldnt even reach her. And then, with her own magic, she personally broke off her Horn. (Authors note: Since it ended up being longer than I had thought, I split it into halves. I didnt plan to split it at first, Ill upload the next part in the afternoon. (TL: not me~ :v) The Slate in the text, is a notebook that every students uses, similar to a small blackboard) (TL: Fuck, shes 8 for fuck sakes) CH 23 (Authors note: second half desu) Pale, Latina laid on the bed, her complexion fading. She tried to regain consciousness but, somewhere in her hollow, lifeless eyes, they slowly move towards a persons presence. At the sight of him out of breath, coming running, her grey eyes flickers. .Dale.. And what she called out with a hoarse voice, was his name. Indigo God(Niirii)s Shrine governs Life and Death. Because of that, it became an organisation researching medical technology, pathology, and pharmaceuticals and such. Again, using the results of that research, by establishing a medical centre, even the townspeople are returning. Latina was carried into the medical center because of Kenneth. It was also lucky that there was nothing wrong with her body. He was told that the initial treatment, as well as finding her early was good. If it wasnt for that then even for the Demon Race who are said to be tough, with so much bleeding coming out from such a small body, theres no way she would be alright. Latina. why did you such a thing. As he mutters with a trembling voice, Dale slides his hand across Latinas cheek, and she scrunched up her face. Uu.. Uah.. Aa. Letting out an unrecognisable voice, her tears falling like a flood. Latina. does it hurt? There was no need to answer with an anxious voice. She put all her strength into gripping Dales hand tightly, sobbing. Shaking her head as if she was refusing. I dont want it.. I dont want it.. What he heard in between her cries, was that kind of wail. Latina? I dont want it, a Demons symbol, something like that. Latina, Horns and such, its better if i didnt have them! At this time, Dale was perplexed at Latinas words as he had still not found out what had happened to her. However, at Latinas unusual appearance, he warns his inner heart that he must not carelessly scold her. Latina. Latina. Whats wrong? What happened? I dont want it. why, is it? Why is Latina a Demon? Even though Latina cant live at the Demons place. even though the Demons didnt want Latina. even though the ones who cared about Latina, who said Latina could stay was Humans (Everyone). (TL: Side note, just in case people dont know, sometimes Japanese words have a different meaning/saying to their original in which the author writes a new version on top of the word which I will represent in italic brackets) It was a first, Latina looking this confused. The things she tended to hide in front of Dale, her true feelings and complaints, Latinas sorrowful screams resound within the hospital room. Why, is only Latinas time, different? Even after everyones dead, only Latina. being left by myself, I dont want tooo.. At those words, Dale guessed that Latina found out about something. He had a hunch that she found out about the The length of time determined at birth, the so called difference of life span between Demons and Humans. I dont want tooo. nooo. Latina, why, why.? It wouldve been better if I wasnt a Demon . Not being able to be with everybody, I dont want thaaat.. Even though I dont want to be alone anymore. Only Latina, gets left behind, even though I dont want that anymore Even though I want to be with Dale, my friends, always.. During the time everyones not here, Ill be alone, I dont want that anymoooree. The thing that had hurt Latina, made her despair, was not evil intention which had been directed towards her. It was thetruth The unchangeable truth of the Difference between races. Dale, had not informed to Latina this truth before. Amongst the People Races, the common features that of the Races that tend to be Unsociable is their Longevity. Yes. (TL: 塻Фǡ]iġʃAΤ롺N塻ιͨϡLٷNǤ뤳) By having the length of time of life to be different, it means theres a large difference in their values and this births a gap. A Humans 10 Years and A Demons 10 Years, have different worth as well as time experienced. In addition to the absolute value of the things they originally have being different, its also difficult to compromise. Latina Im sorry.. Not even Dale could decide if he should apologize but, those were the words which immediately rushed out from his mouth. Holding the sobbing Latina into his arms, he hugs her tightly. Latinas soft hair gathers at her cheek, he brushed gently at her Wound Opening, which still had small traces of blood, with his fingertip. You were in pain, Im so sorry, Latina. He awkwardly, but gently, caresses her back. So that he could even slightly comfort the pain of the young girl, who was crying with all her strength, as if even breathing was tough. And then, after that, Dale found out what had happened to Latina. Because he postponed it himself, she was thrust with the Truth, the difference between races, with the Worst possible timing. What she had hurt herself with, was the attack magic that he had taught her. Latina, concentrates at only one point with her uniquely excellent control skill, and with the might of her attack magic which could only be considered as showing off, splendidly broke off her Horn. CThat truth. CWhich is why, this is half, an outburst of anger. Because even Dale Himself was embracing the irritation and revolt. As he thinks that, he shifted his attention to the aging female priest who was wiping away her sweat in front of him. He made a Smile which even he knew was cold-hearted. I hear from the rumours that, even in The district you were in before, a similar Incident had happened.Aura(Haki) The priests complexion got increasingly worse. It was information that the people of this district(Kroix) shouldnt know. Its understandable. However, it was information that The expert Rita, had came up with in her investigations for Latinas sake. Who had turned into their enemy. Itll be troubling if he doesnt engrave it to his heart a bit more. (TL: ⤦٤ΤBͤ) Was the incident brought up with an Fairy Race(Elf) or something? If I recall, the exchange between Elves in that district is deep, the main industry of that district shouldve been the sightseeing business with the Elfs Songs as their landmark? I hear that it became a mess such that the Elves boycotted their public performances. Which is why in panic, she was changed assignments to the far away district of Kroix. Because she couldnt stay in that district. And then due to the unexpected personnel change, even the Shrine of Asfaru in the district of Kroix fell into chaos. That was also the reason Latina and the others teacher in charge changed. In order to appease the uproar in that district, a high ranking priest of Kroix was sent over there as a substitute. In order to fill in that hole, the priest who was in charge of Latina and the others, took over that responsibility. Even the people of the Shrine, never wouldve thought that immediately following that big mess, after she transferred, something similar would happen. However, the person herself completely believes that her own principles arent wrong. Not even reflecting on her actions. The reason why is because The ones who are wrong, are the people around her who are censoring her. I request the Right to exercise my Divine Protection That is. His request was an Authority recognised by a high rank priest. Any gods priest is able to carry it out with any gods priest. (TL: ˤҪϡλ٤J줿ޡäɤ٤ɤ֤ФȤ⡢ܤȤƤ롣) Its the biggest reason that hell come in carrying something like a Holy Seal in his hand today. She gulps at the words Dale solemnly told her. Its not that I dont understand the feeling of wanting to protect your members of the same organisation, you know. But still, if you continue to protect the coworker who had made such a big mess of things then, I think you have that much resolve right Dale warns her along with a sharp glance and, continued once again. If you do not accept then, Ill go until making a request through Red God(Afumaru)s Shrine. Once it comes to that, I think that you guys who had tolerated this whilst knowing the whole sequence of truths, will have your responsibilities questioned though Afumaru is, the god of war, as well as the god who governs over conciliation and judgement. That Shrine, is above every lands law and authority, an organisation to bring down Judgement. Over there they bring down the Appropriate Judgement mercilessly. To those who are self-conscious of their own faults, it has the same meaning as a death sentence. CIf you dont want a large amount of people to be punished through collective responsibility then, obediently fire the idiot, let her take responsibility for itC If what Dale did was to be expressed a few words then, it would be that. CAt that time, Dale said, holding the sobbing Latina closely. .But you know, Latina. Even if we were the same, Humans. I would still, definitely, die before Latina. .. Im older than you and, Im working a Job where it wouldnt be strange when I die. At the words she never asked for, Latina struggled violently. In order to refute his words, in order to not want to acknowledge them, she shakes her head furiously, crying loudly similar to shrieking. Dale held Latina tightly in his arms, who was shouting No with her entire body. So that she doesnt run away, he grabs hold of her arm. But you know, Latina. Listen to me. ..Me, meeting you, I think that I was really happy. I think that I was really happy during the limited amount of time that I had spent with you. While not losing to her shouting, he tells her his thoughts, saying everything he had to say. Since he met her, he had welcomed a big transformation in his own life. He is thankful from the bottom of his heart. The one who gave him this kind, dear time, is without a doubt, because of the small child within her arms. I was happy to have met Latina. That, Ill never regret that. Which is why, Latina, please dont say something like it wouldve been better if you didnt meet me.. A tear-stained Latina looks up at Dale. Trying to tell him something with a soundless voice. While hiccuping, she shakes her head looking different from before. .Tha..Thats wrong.. La-Latina.. Coughing over and over again, she spoke while gasping for breath. Meeting, Dale. I was happy.. Really, really. Thank you. Latina. .If you cry like this because of how hard separation would be then, dont you agree that means that we, are important existences to you? I am happy too, I think Un. Dale is, Latinas special, nano..Thats how it is.. After I landed a kiss on Latinas crying face, she made a surprised face. Her surprised face is much better than her crying face. Dale grinned to her, as if he was a child who succeeded in his prank, properly meeting eyes with Latina. I was happy meeting with Latina. .Even when I die someday, I think I can definitely say that. .Which is why, until that time, lets stay together? Un. .Latina, was happy, meeting Dale.. I really like you Latina too, about Dale, likes you the most. She felt extraordinary relief as just a faint grin floated upon her face. If its for the sake of this childs smile then, he can try harder, more so than he is now. As he holds that thought within his chest. (Authors note: Its because Dale-san is holding a cheatish Divine Protection. For now, there are a variety of people arent there. In this world) CH 24 Slap. A light sound resounded. The person who was hit, Latina stared blankly in wonder but, Chloe who had hit her had tears forming. CA few days after that Incident. She was able to be discharged from the medical center immediately but, by the side of Latina who was taking care recuperating, Chloe came to visit. And then, when Chloe heard the news about what Latina did breaking off her own Horn, shedding lots of blood that if she had been unlucky she might have lost her life, That was what Chloe did. While she sobs, tears falling, Chloe had hit Latina once more. The boys were holding back Chloe, but considering they werent putting any strength into it, it had the same meaning; Latina was so surprised she couldnt say a thing. Until now, Chloe had protected Latina from violence, therefore she had never been violent with her. Stupidhead! Latina you stupidhead! What have you done! And then, the one who was violent, Chloe was making a heart-breaking face the entire time. Even though it was a pretty horn! No matter if you had that or not, Latina is Latina! Besides. Thus, it was the first time Latina saw Chloes crying figure. Seeing her best friends bitter face, who was stronger and braver than the boys, even Latina wanted to cry. Latina. doing something. that might kill you, you big stupidhead! At the sight of her best friend (Chloe) finally raising her voice, bursting into tears, Latina finally understood. That her own fears, dread, helplessness, those feelings, she ended up making her important friends taste it. Im sorry. sorry. Chloe. Her voice clogging up midway, Latina once again, large tears fell. After the two hugged, raised their voices and was only crying loudly. CBelow the stairs, Dale heard the crying sounds of the two young girls, turned his heel and went down the stairs just like that. Thinking that Latina, having such close friends was a really good thing. Right now Latinas number one is him but, if he doesnt try hard then even protecting that position will be difficult, it seems. He had heard that at the school, (Chloe)she had taken the initiative to protect latina. Completely thinking of her as a handsome young girl. After this, in front of her two important existences, her Guardian, and Best Friend, Latina who had exhausted out all her feelings, made a refreshing expression as if an evil spirit had been eradicated. The Truth is not something that can be overturned. That fact is something she, as clever as she is, completely understands. However the result was her waving about her feelings from thinking that she didnt want to accept it. Even so, Latina was able to learn from this. Because she personally experienced existences who accept all of her feelings of wishing, her feelings of not wanting to accept it. Latina is so happy Muttering a few words, Latina let down her hair. She was without her ribbon but, there was no longer a Horn on that head. If you look really closely, youll be able to check the horn stump hidden in the hair but, it is already difficult to distinguish her as a Demon with a glance. When Rag died, Latina had thought that Latina would die too. Dale finding me, saying that its alright to come with him, I was super happy, Rita and Kenneth were kind, meeting Chloe and the others, everyday was really fun. Latina started to forget it Posun, Latina who was being held within Dales chest, did not have the feelings of agitation like the other day. Really such a clever girl. Having her hair brushed by Dale, she quietly made a happy expression. Death, and separation, Rag always taught me what death is. ..Because Latina thought that its good to always staying like this, Latina was scared of separation Anyone would be scared. Even me, when I heard that Latina got really hurt, I thought my heart would stop Chloe too you know, cried. ..Which is why, Latina thought that Latina is blessed. Chloe too you know, thinks that she doesnt want to separate with Latina, it made Latina super happy After Latina says that, she gave a mature smile, unbefitting of her age. Her immaturity stands out but still, she turns her beautiful face, full of happiness and gratitude towards Dale. Latina was happy being able to come to Kroix. Happy to have met everyone. .Latina, being able to be happy right now, all of it, is because Dale found Latina. Thank you, Dale Being told such a thing by Latina, I, thought I would cry. Gulping down a rarely undiluted wine as he says, Dales words seemed to be boasting halfway through. Kenneth places down the plate of side dish with a thud as he shows a shocked face but, after Latina got hurt, until he saw her safe and calm figure, Kenneth too, was showing a look of extreme chaos. Well, this time, even that Rita, was not able to concentrate on her work, and was making mistakes she normally wouldnt. She couldnt say this and that about Kenneth. Because in this Dancing Ocelot, Latina is already An important existence who belongs here. Since today is Latinas getting well party~ I will treat everyone to a round~! After Dale shouts that in the store, booing came back at him all at once. So damn stingy! In times like this, its where you pay the whole tab, dont you agree? Shut up! If you guys say that then youll drink until Im bankrupt right!! Dale shouts out indomitably at the booing, and the shop gets swallowed into a whirlpool of laughter. No doub bout it! Rita, give a round of the best alcohol in this shop to everyone! Theres some set aside? smiles Rita brilliantly. Why are you trying to bring out the alcohol you normally dont sell? Isnt it obvious that since its expensive, even if we take it out normally it wont sell Since its such an occasion, lets pour it in our biggest mugs Kenneth!? This kinda alcohol, normally, you dont take it out in mugs right!? What are you saying. If the owner says we do then it means we do. Thats right This couple! At them arguing back and forth, loud laughter shouted out more and more. In this kind of merrymaking, troubadours who are normally strictly banned in this shop start to sing. Naturally, there was nothing to earn nor donations but, instead a singing contest started out of nowhere. The sign of merriness, further calls forth merriness; If it had to be said, compared with normal, the quiet Dancing Ocelot was wrapped in an unprecedented liveliness. Whats wrong? Its seems busy At the noise, Latina who should have been sleeping in the room, came down as she rubs her eyes. At Latinas call, the grim fellows broke out all at once, and as one would expect, made her jump. However, to those outlaws turned drunkards, they had no room for consideration like that. The main actress arrives~! At the same time as that shout, she was carried into the center of the shop. What? What? There was no one answering Latina, looking around restlessly. Her eyes darting around in surprise at the simultaneous applause. Even Rita who is normally on the side of stopping such things, is carrying a large amount of alcohol mugs with a smile. Although Latina was surprised at Dale and Kenneth also smiling, she was obedient as is. A cheerful melody was being played. At the sight of the surrounding people, everyone, smiling, Latina also made a delightful expression. In the center of the store which was temporarily changed into a stage, she leaves her body to the music as invited. And then, a new fact came to realisation on this day. Latina, who was skillfully good at everything but, she had no sense of music and sense of rhythm. (Authors note: Finally finished. A painful story was difficult to deliver. It ended up longer than I had thought too. Speaking of which, since I, believe in stories with happy ends and salvation, please continue with me as that area is safe. Always continuing to read, really, thank you very much) (TL: Huh so we still dont know what happened with the shrine peeps :v) CH 25 The story of when Ritas pregnancy was discovered was approximately one and a half years after Latina started going to school. What Dale said as an ice-breaker as well as words of blessing were, If the children are going to increase then. would it be better for me and Latina to get out of here? and were only words because he was concerned about the landlords family growing but, landlord couple replied to that with, Ah. I dont mind if you leave but, leave Latina behind True. I do want Latina to stay behind. I dont care where you go though like so, an unanimous reply. Haa? Well, you see? Ahh. From here on, with the pregnancy and child-rearing, if Ritas time in the shop is limited then, this shop wont run without Latina. Maybe Ill ask help from my parents as well Kenneth says matter-of-factly towards Dale. .You guys, are you really going to work Latina so hard? How disrespectful. We even pay her properly? Ha? Kenneths statement was a first for him. Kenneth mutters, Speaking of which, I never told you huh, towards Dale, who was astonished. Latina is legitimately employed, shes Dancing Ocelot(Our) employee, you know. Since shes still a child, and since shes exempt from working late at night, her part of the pay is lower though. She gets an appropriate sum of money He says, puffing his chest out. Eh? But, I, have never seen, Latina, hold that much money Kenneth said carelessly towards what Dale said, despite him shaking slightly. Isnt it because shes putting it in a savings account? Just like that. CThe beginning of that goes back to more than half a year ago. Latina who was trotting over next to Kenneth, like a habit, was looking slightly troubled. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Towards Kenneth who was acting like that, Latina started to speak with a troubled looking expression, as if it was hard to say. Anone, Anone. Latina. I have a request. Is that alright? .Whether its alright or not, I dont know if you dont ask Kenneth urges as if perplexed as well. Anone. Latina, wants, money but Money? Is there something you want? Why didnt you ask Dale? At Kenneths inquiry, Latina made a troubled face. Dale ne, gives Latina lots of various things. If I ask, hell also buy me lots of things. .If I ask that I want money then, I think hell give me a lot. .But, I think hell ask me, what Ill use it on Well. Probably. .You probably have all the things you want right? Whats happened? Latina, wants my own money Going back and forth repeatedly as if she was slightly troubled, Latina wasnt very used to Asking people for help. This child was a child which had not, until that point, been selfish nor unreasonable. Kenneth too, if its Latinas request then, as long as it wasnt too ridiculous wanted to hear it out. However, he also has a some hesitant feelings, whether its good to hide matters regarding money from her Guardian. Which is why he didnt say yes right away. Dale, always, gives Latina lots of gifts but. ..Latina, cant give anything back. Just like that, she, gave her reason. Nn. Ahh. Speaking of which. that Dales birthday is coming up soon huh? Un. Latina, wants to prepare a present Revealing a small smile, as if she was embarrassed, she looked up at Kenneth. This is bad. Saying such sweet things, and to top that off, that face is against the rules. And thus, with this kind of reason, he couldnt let something as boorish as inquiring the person himself etc happen. This is a secret to Dale.huh If you could keep it a secret, I wonder if Dale would be surprised and happy? If I can make happen, I would be happy. Is it ok? Koten. Her act of tilting her head to the side is her bad habit but, at least its adorable. .Right now, Latina. While youre learning how to cook from me, youre also helping out right? Un .Then if you dont help out but try your best as working then, itll be alright to give you a salary. How about that? .Latina, is still a child though? Is that alright? At Kenneths suggestion, Latina tilted her head once again. Just the fact that she is able to embrace that kind of doubt immediately means that she is clever. I guess you are still a little young. The norm is to start an apprenticeship as an assistant after finishing mandatory studies at school. And I guess the more excellent ones plan to progress to schools of higher education If its an apprenticeship then, they can work, no? Latina nods her head Un un as if saying Indeed. Or is it that, Latina, do you want to try to progress into higher education? Kenneth had been hearing from Dale as he Brags about his own child, about how excellent she was. It was understandable just by looking at Latina herself. That her studies were extremely excellent. Anone. Latina, is from the Demon Race Thats true Since my studies are fun, when I thought that I want to try to become an adult, I thought of lots of things that I want to do, no With those words, it told him that she was compromising with Her own long life span in her own way. Right now, Latina, wants to learn lots, from Kenneth, no. So that I can make the delicious meals like what Kenneth makes, thats my goal, nano In that case. I have to work hard as well, right Nn? Kenneth too? Ahh. For the sake of Latinas goal being as it is, I also need to try my best Thinking about Kenneths words for a little while, Latina made a small puu. and puffed up her cheeks. If Kenneth tries his best then, for Latina to catch up, would be really hard Despite that, towards his tiny Disciple who would not say Give up. or Impossible, Kenneth smiled happily and cheerfully. CKenneth says as he recalls that time. After that, didnt Latina, give you a present for your birthday? I thought for sure that you wouldve guessed it from that though. .Latina, sewed for me a handmade pouch. Now that you mention it, the materials and the thread for the embroidery too, werent cheap and were quality stuff It was slightly shoddy but, it was a carefully sewed one needle at a time, a little bag. The vivid embroidery, having been set in as a decoration, while increasing the pouches intensity, is also a design filled with her wishes to protect. It was just not possible to not be moved I see. Thats how You are. What do you mean by that By the way, even the apron Im currently using, is Latinas present Well, I had thought that you were using something unusually cute but. The main body of the apron is black cloth but, the Ocelot embroidery which had been sewed onto its corner is what I suppose the customers associate it with. However, supposing that shes able to finish sewing something like this then, it seems that she does indeed have dexterous qualities. Kenneth takes in a breath and continues. Nn, so since then Ive been paying Latina a wage. When I asked what she plans to do, she answered with Im saving money for something because everyone has it, and then took me over to Blue God(Azurack)s Shrine. Then Latina, already has a Safe huh Ahh Azurack is the god who governs over commerce and money. At that Shrine, you can exchange currency from various countries, deposit money and take out loans In other words, they are responsible for banking services. Amongst those who have the divine protection of Azurack, there are many who have the power to Distinguish with the person concerned. Itll be difficult for a third-party to impersonate another person and steal their bank account. In Azuracks Shrine, there are structures which manage peoples assets called Safes. Within those structures, you can deposit numerical management of money, as well as large amounts of precious metals Basically, its something which serves as a bank account as well as a storehouse. And in addition to the contents of this business, they employed a powerful private army at Azuracks Shrine, its as if the armed forces from the Shrine of Red God (Afumaru) was next to it. Latina is clever too. She asked me Why is it alright to deposit money into the Shrine Speaking of which, I had actually never told Latina the story behind the Shrines Even though Dale was nodding his head as if he was convinced, Kenneth was of the same opinion as well. It seemed like that so I explained it to her. Things like, how holders of Divine Protections When it comes to their professional duties, are unable to enact in an unjust conduct Its fine for them to act unjust. If it get revealed and is complained about then, they have to receive Judgement. Its just that once it comes to that, theyll just have their Divine Protection erased, and banished at once. The greatest reason why Shrines are responsible for this largely publicized business is because Gods strongly protect their own territories. Not even the townspeople, truly think that all of the People who work at Shrines are all benevolent. However, they believe in Gods authority. Godsoffer protection regarding people within their own territories, on the other hand Gods do not forgive criminals. Basically, they provide protection by giving Divine Protection but, that Divine Protection would be lost should they Violate their professional duties. Using Azurack as an example, Azurack will not lower any judgement for their own apostles with conducts equal to crime such as murder, rape etc. However, they will not forgive the conducts which Disgrace anothers assets such as embezzlement or theft. If you inquire about that to God if Judgement is carried out, their Divine Protection would be extinguished. There is no compassion there. Priests are a job which can be comprised only of those with Divine Protection. In other words, to lose your Divine Protection, is the same as being banished from the Shrine. Saying it differently, As long as its a matter regarding their professional duty, it can even be said that Priests who have Divine Protection are existences who are sufficiently more trustworthy than others. The Judgement that Dale had performed previously, can only be permitted through the request of a high ranking priest, an act which was Making an appeal to God. What Yellow God (Asufaru) requests of their apostles is, To guide those who request knowledge, as well as, To guide those who are lost in the road of life. To verbally abuse, and deny a young girl, who is tackling her studies seriously, Asufaru cannot forgive a comrade like that. Although they were another gods apostle, Dale, who holds the position of a high ranking priest, was being agreed with repeatedly. (TL: ʹͽȤϤλλ֤ĥǥϡء֪ƤΤä) ..So, Kenneth. How much.. has Latina saved up currently Its only been half a year. However since it is that kid, if she goes on like this, she could at least prepare her own dowry by herself, couldnt she? Dont say something like that even if its an example! Because I wont give away my kid as something like a brideee! Yelling out something like that, Dale was serious. He was slightly teary eyed. (Authors note: I added supplementary information about the previous story. Latina has grown up slightly. Like I want her to hurry up and grow up, and move onto the main story.. or to celebrate that she still has the feeling of a child, its something to worry about as the writer) (TL: also the title has changed slightly, from young girl to young lady here, as it shows Latina growing up. Furthermore you lovely readers dont know but, Latina is using more and more kanji in her conversations~ its cute :3) CH 26 (Authors note: Because of yesterdays system error, there was no time to post the scheduled post and the work.) When it was decided that Latina was to go on a journey, it was the start of spring of the year when she was to turn 10. To be honest, I had been thinking whether I should wait until Latina finishes school but. I was thinking that it might be best while Rita can still move, so its earlier than planned Dale says so and gave her the options. What about you? The journeys a little long but, will you come with me? Or will you stay at home? Its ok for Latina to come as well? Dale grinned, as if he was a kid planning a prank, looking at the surprised Latina. Its cause its not a job this time. Speaking of which, it is dangerous. If you dont want that then, please stay at home Latina. Latina wants to go. I want to be with Dale She replied immediately with a face full of smiles. Jumping, and clinging onto Dale. Ill listen to Dale properly, and make sure not to be in danger Acting reliable, Latina said something like that. Having the point of caution said before he could, Dale could only smile wryly. Due to Dale having to once again go to the royal capital, in the meantime, Latina made her own luggage. Normally Dale travels on foot alone but, this time he provided a small horse. It means that it can transport the luggage and that Latina can ride it when we gets tired. Nevertheless, that doesnt mean that its good to bring a lot of luggage. Everyday, unloading the luggage that should be packed to the brim, seeing him groan with huffs and puffs. As if she suddenly realises, she rushed down the stairs. Kenneth. Is it ok if Latina takes the knife with me? Nn? The cooking knife? Un She starts talking as soon as she see his face. Usually, the one who approaches Latina to talk was Kenneth. She really likes Dale therefore it seems she has also been thoughtful in her own way. It seemed that because of that, Kenneth, as a senior she relies on, and as her master, Latina also had a sense that he was easy to talk to. As for the journeys preparation, I think that Dale is going to just go buy something at the royal capital though To Latina, a knife thats easy to use is good Easy to use. how about going to buy one? If you leave it to the workers, I think that the you can at least adjust the grip. Its fine if you get used to it from now until when you leave Is it ok, to use the money? Its your wage money. Its alright to use it for your own shopping After Kenneth answered with that, he took a look at his work floor. Taking a rough idea of how business will run until the evening. It seems alright to leave for a little bit. Rita, Im going to go with Latina to the East for a little bit My, is that so? Have a safe trip You stay safe too, Rita Its not a disease, you worry too much After the couple exchanged a conversation like that, Kenneth left Dancing Ocelot taking Latina with him. While walking down the East Districts Workers street, Latina says Ah, thats right, and looked up at Kenneth. Kenneth, um, you know (anone). I hear that Rudis dad is actually a blacksmith That red haired kid? Speaking of which, hes the third one from Schmidts place huh. Well, I guess his skills werent too bad. Should we go and see? Latina, has never been to a blacksmithery. I wonder if they sell knifes. The products they produce differ depending on the workshop, I guess. Chasing after Kenneth from behind, trot trot, every now and then Latina would wave at the children she would pass by. Compared to the South District, Latina has more friends in the East District. Here it is Saying so, the entrance that Kenneth went through was, saying it nicely, had the grace belonging to a long established shop. Saying it badly, it was old fashioned. Thats the sort of blacksmith it was. In the immediate space after entering the shop, a mess which was called a display, had all sorts of swords lined up. Where it was most eye catching, the goods for display which were clearly of a different quality to the others were also, swords. It clearly indicates what the shop primarily deals with. Fuaaaa. so many swords Schmidts place, is a sword smithing workshop after all Latina was looking around curiously and Kenneth, had begun scrutinising the weapons from long years of habit. The weapon he loved using was a battle axe but, it didnt mean he couldnt use a sword. Still, it was just as he had recalled, although it couldnt be said there craftsmanship was famous, it seems they arent that terrible. .This aint no place you bring kids to The man who looked to be in the prime of his life, slowly coming out from within, had splendid red hair. Latina stares at that man with eyes of wonder. The shopkeeper who didnt seem to be very suited for customer service, only said one sentence to those two, and once again tried to return back inside the workshop. Latina gasped as if she had suddenly realised something, going to approach the man. Hello. Anone, Latina, is Rudis friend Stopping at that voice, the shopkeeper looks at Latina, acting as if he was surprised. Rudolfs? Yup. Nice to meet you Latina bowed courteously after showing him a sweet smile. Unperturbed by his impolite gaze, which was almost as if he was appraising her. Did you come to play with Rudolf? Nuh uh. Latina, wants a knife. Do you have a knife which is around the size Latina can use? We dont have any blades here for kids to play with Looking at the shopkeeper who was slightly frowning, Latina turned to Kenneth with a troubled face. Kenneth lightly pat her head, pon pon. This kid is about to go on a bit of a trip. She wants a knife which can handle miscellaneous matters at that time. Although it seems like she wants to use it mainly for cooking Is she your daughter? No. Im a substitute The shopkeeper thinks for a little bit, and pointed to the workshop. I dont take them out for the public but, there are several placed inside. You can go and see Following behind the shopkeeper and entering the workshop, it was once again, a place which made them feel like time was piled upon. (TL: Old) To the curiosity filled Latina, the workshop was a space which held her interest from each and every gap. She was more restless, looking around more than ever. Come on Latina. Its dangerous so keep your eyes in front She panics and approaches Kenneth side having been called out. In one corner of the workshop, there were swords and daggers piled up, more so than at the front of the store. Kenneth, which one, should I choose? Lets see Latina who had been using her fingertips to timidly poke at the hilts, tilted her head, and requested the help of Kenneth who was next to her. After taking out several ones of a convenient size from within the mountain, Kenneth begins carefully inspecting the blades. Before long, two knives were placed in front of Latina. Whats left is for you to decide by testing the grip Un Latina repeats gripping them and releasing them with a serious face at Kenneths words, when a lively sound was heard from behind the workshop. Looking over there, there were three, two boys, one girl but, as they were negotiating with each other as if arguing, it came to the present situation. Rudi, stop talking nonsense and help out! Why should I, the one of duty today is Aniki, right Your brother has something else to do! Im not free all the time, like you Yet you cant even talk back to the old man For the time being, it was just as noisy as goose calls. You could guess that all of them, with their brilliantly matching red hair, were family with just one glance. Rudolf, your friend came Rudi Continuing after the shopkeeper, Latinas high pitch voice unexpectedly resounded within the workshop. All three of them suddenly stop talking, and simultaneously looked over here all at once. Latina was shakily waving her hand. At the sight of Latina, Rudi looked clearly confused, and his brother and sister both, were looking at Latina with shocked expressions. (.Well, there arent any girls as pretty as Latina in this working part of the city.) Kenneth thinks, seeing the situation. Even Kenneth, who had gotten used to it day after day, will sometimes be shocked at the cuteness of this young girl. Shes slightly small when lined up with kids her own age but, she had become quite a lot bigger these past two years. Her platinum hair had been thoroughly maintained, sparkling nicely. Today she braided up a part of it, and let the rest flow down her shoulder. Her plump, and seemingly soft cheeks too, her long eyelashes that decorate those grey eyes too, her pink lips too, all of them emphasize her adorableness. The small baby who had been all skin and bones when she came to Kroix is already no more. W-..Why, are you here Koten. Latina tilts her head, at Rudi rushing over to her with a panicked look. I came to shop. Because Latina, wants a knife Theres no way these rough things, things like ours, are suitable for Latina, right Latina puffed up her cheeks unwillingly at Rudis words. Puu. Latina will be A-ok, mon. Its bigger than the one Latina usually uses for cooking but, its necessary so, Latina will make it so Latina can use it, mon What do you mean its necessary Latina, is going on a journey At those words, Rudi made a shocked face, clear for everyone to see. (Author notes: It ended up being cut at an extremely halfway point. Its a matter of the word count.) CH 27 Journey. Latina, are you going to go somewhere? Why!? Why out of nowhere!? Having her shoulders suddenly grabbed and loudly shouted at by Rudi, Latina looked surprised. Whats wrong? Rudi Kenneth notices the differing opinions of the two before even Latina, who was blinking nonstop, seemingly curious. Latina, did you tell your friends, that you were going on a journey? .Nuh uh. I didnt Even you would get worried if your friends suddenly disappeared right, Latina? You should tell them properly Gasping, with a face as if she had suddenly noticed, Latina firmly met eyes with the Rudi in front of her. Um, you see, Rudi. Latina, together with Dale, is going to Dales hometown. Its a little far but, well be coming back before the Summer ends. With that one sentence, Rudi regains back most of his calmness. Realising that Latinas big eyes were staring back at his own, he hurriedly gained some distance. O-oh, what. so youll be back Yup. Latina, will be coming back to Kroix Latina smiled pleasantly at Rudi who was avoiding his gaze awkwardly. It appears that Latina had been forgetting a few things due to the anticipation of going on a journey Murmuring as if she was reflecting on it, she looks at Kenneth. After we finish shopping, can Latina also go by Chloes house? I dont mind. Just come back before it gets dark Ill choose this one. How much is it? .If its only one then, you can just take it At the shopkeepers words, Latina ponders with a slightly troubled expression. Um, you see (anone) Today, Latina wants to shop, with Latinas own money. Latina is always, only getting things so, Latina wants, something of my own. As always, Latinas tone was slightly awkward but, the shopkeeper nods I see, and told her the price. For Kenneth, he understood that that was a price which has been discounted quite heavily but, he only smiled slightly. From within her red pochette, Latina takes out an exquisitely made wallet with an eye catching flower embroidery, and starts counting the amount of silver coins with a diligent and careful look. Matching the amount within her small palm, she held it out to the shopkeeper .It sure is a small hand. Is she not growing? Latina sure is small Latina will grow up soon, mon Latina puffs up her cheeks unwillingly as Rudi follows up the shopkeepers seemingly worried words with ones of banter. The shopkeeper drops a fist onto the head of his youngest son without a word, and takes the payment as he grabs hold of Latinas small hands. Carefully looking at them for a little while. Do you have time until you leave? If you have two to three days then, I can make the grip slightly thinner Ahh. If its only that long then its alright. Is that fine with you Latina? She thinks about the exchange between the two grownups for a little bit, and quickly lowers her head. Can I ask you of that? I leave it, in your care Sure is polite. You wouldnt think of her as a friend of that idiot Rudi, huh Still, someone like her. Ugh. dont talk about that man. Anyway right now Rudis brother and sister were giggling together a little further away but, immediately after this, Latina trots over to them and starts to introduce herself. As a result they were unable to laugh at their little brother, changing to acting suspiciously, making their father sigh. Ill tell the others at school but. Dale came back and said that hell explain the circumstances to the Shrine. Dale and the others told Latina not to worry about Latinas studies. Fuun. A journey huh. They say its dangerous outside the district since there are thieves and magic beasts, etc but, are you going to be alright? Separating with Kenneth, Latina headed over the Chloes house, and explained whats happening to her best friend. Chloe was surprised at Latina suddenly coming to visit but, after listening to the gist of the story, Chloe was worried about Latina at first. Dale will be with me so, Ill be alright Latina replies immediately smiling. The customers that come to the shop also say that Dale is super strong. But you know what, they tell me not to tell that to Dale Ufufu, at the sight of Latinas happily talking, Chloe also stopped worrying too much. Of course shes worried but, more than that, she wants her to enjoy herself. Chloe knows very well, just how sad Latina seems to be every time she gets left behind (stays at home). Take care of yourself, ok. Latina. Bring back lots of stories Ill write you! Latina will be moving around so, I dont think Ill be able to get a reply but, Ill send lots to you, ok Stricken with a good idea, Latina started smiling, seemingly luring Chloe to smile as well. Dale went to the royal capital to buy travel clothes for Latinas sake. A cape with a hood that children use, a high class item which is cast with a protection charm. Kenneth takes a glance at that, and mixed within his sigh, was a thought, that a beginner adventurer would probably cry tears of blood if they saw that. Dale was unsatisfied that there wasnt a rod of the proper size; The rod, given that it is used for children to practise magic, is easy for assisting control. However when Latina was made to hold it as a test, it seemed that it was sufficient for her. Like how a good workman doesnt choose their tools, for Latina who had excelled at controlling her magic power from the start, if she didnt plan to actually fight then it would function sufficiently. Rather it seemed that it wouldve been better if it was a smaller size. Hide boots that strengthen the soles, were ordered as soon as they decided they were leaving for a journey and she had already gotten used to them since she has worn them ever since. She who was carrying a magic rod sparkling with a small gem, a knife that was attached to the red hide belt behind her waist and a rucksack on her back, filled with the bare minimums, had completely readied her preparations. Whirling around inside the Dancing Ocelot, she debuts that outfit happily. So as for the luggage. Dale, Latina put in some magic tools as well. Theyre attached to the water canteens. There are also Fire startingMagic tools. You. how many did you use Who cares! Its not an exaggeration to say that Water and Fire Magic tools are necessities anyway Even Dale who retorted back slightly awkwardly was self-conscious that he was being soft on her. Latina, Magic tools are expensive things. Make sure you dont show them off to other people too much. Its dangerous otherwise Understood. Ill be quiet about it At Kenneths warning, she immediately, nodded her head. After that, Ive also put in the minimum amount of food, and medicine alright. The other luggage can be carried by the horse but, just in case, you must, at the very least, carry these yourself Un. I understand Speaking of which, Latina, are you holding onto any money? I put it inside my bag. Ive put a little bit here as well Saying so, she points to the small pouch attached to her belt. Since Rita said so, Ive also sewed some inside my clothes Naturally, the bag too, is being worn under the cape. Still, this kid sure is reliable, the two men exchanged a look. The knife that Latina had bought herself had a red leather scabbard attached to it. The sewing thread used is also white, making it look somewhat cute. Since it wasnt there when they saw it in the shop, its probably something extra for her. It seems some consideration was put into it, since it is something for a girl to use. The small pouch attached to her waist too, was something that Latina sewed up herself, for the sake of this day. Apart from the minimum amount of money, she also put in candies etc. Appearance wise too, the sturdy, thick cloth had become a girlish design due to the finish with the coloured threads. The dexterous Latina had also put in a lot of embroideries but, on this pouch there was also a small figure of an ocelot stitched in it. That outfit together with her appearance, was very girlish, very charming. .Take care, Dale. This kid, shes dangerous in various ways It wasnt something new but, although he was concerned, there was no need to put it into words. Latina is really adorable after all, you know Somewhere within that response towards Kenneth, was a boastful spirit. Latina, be careful ok? Dale, you better come back safe and sound as well. Otherwise Latina would cry Rita pats Latinas head as she speaks and Dale consents as if it was obvious. Ill protect Latina, no matter what happens to me. See you! Were going now! Take care Kenneth and Rita quietly send Latina off, who was giving them a big wave as she walks. Receiving their farewells, the day Dale and Latina departed, was a nice, sunny, calm spring day. (Authors note: After the next chapter: prequel, Dale chapter, the journey chapter begins. Travelling is food isnt it. Nevertheless, Dale-san How much did you spend for your preparations. Its because since even Latina herself is aware that Dale is way too soft on her, that she turns to Kenneth for help though.) CH 28 The reason why Dale was leaving his job and decided to leave for a journey, was something that was going to happen no matter what. His one good leather coat. Even that excellent defensive gear of his was becoming a little tighter. (Hmmm. I guess Ive still got little more to grow.) He didnt really understand it himself but, thats probably what it was. His coat was made with room to spare, so it became that you could adjust it with a belt here and there. Because of that, he loved using it for countless years but, it seems that its at its limits. (Wearing normal armour after all this time is also annoying sigh.) I havent been back in a while anyway I guess Ill go back to get a new one made. It was that monologue that started this whole thing. Normally he takes a round trip to the royal capital via flying dragons but, due to this time being for his own personal requests, he galloped there using a horse to travel. The distance between Kroix and the Royal Capital is a of minimum three days by horse and roughly a week via a carriage and such, however he arrived at Royal Capital in only two days. His horse was obviously completely exhausted. He had cast stamina recovery healing magic continuously on the horse at regular intervals whilst riding it. It was a method only magicians could use but, it was also quite the cruel method. He had gotten in touch with the duke family ahead of time but, that in no way meant that he is able to get an immediate audience. Normally when Dale stays at the Royal Capital, he would use a room of the Dukes family but, this time he took to his own lodgings. Since he has a contract it meant that he needs to approval of the duke to leave Kroix, his normal established base of operations, for private matters. If it was just for a couple of days then there would be no need for that however, his hometown was at the very ends of the outskirts of the Raband Kingdom. It was a land such that just going there would easily take several weeks. It was an itinerary where a round trip would end up taking more than a month. If he was to depart without even telling them his destination then he would probably be needlessly doubted. He definitely doesnt want that to happen, as he is facing a figure of authority. Be that as it may, he had already proposed it to the Duke via letter. In the first place there is nothing that can be refused. However, despite that, in addition to the contract, there was a need to come meet directly. Even if he thought that it was a pain internally, the reason he came to visit the royal capital this time was for the sake of gaining formal approval, for the sake of returning home. (Latina also needs preparations for the journey sigh) Slouching as he walks around the royal capital, Dale thought of such things. (Even her cloak, it would be good if it was something girly. Latina, likes red and pink. Itll be sad if its too plain. As for magic armours, they not only have the power to defend but are also hard to stain so its practical as well. Yup, as expected, splurging on Latinas armours is not bad at all, yup!) As one would expect of the capital of a major power, Raband. There was more of a variety in items assembled here compared with Kroix. It was easy to see just by casually looking around at the stores. Because of that, there were many items with differing prices but, there is probably sufficient profit there. A carry bag and. in any case, it might be better for her to have a rod to protect herself. and then. It was when he was muttering out his thoughts subconsciously. My, if it isnt Dale. Whats up? Work? Thats right, the one who called out to him was a familiar face. Luxuriously knitted blonde hair, showing off her smooth nape. Probably because she was well acquainted with her own charms. Her refreshing attire too, was somewhat lascivious. The type of clothes that those of the same sex might realise can only be worn by those with confidence in their figure. The one who called out to Dale, was a person with a good figure, such that she could be called a beautiful blue eyed woman. Hermine huh I didnt hear of a rumour speaking of a job which would call upon you though? Is there a good story for this? .I just came to do a little shopping He didnt openly frown but, he was sweating on the inside. Dale was slightly bad at dealing with this person. Hermine was a person who wouldnt hesitate to use The Fact She was a Woman as one of her weapons. He too, suffered a painful memory in the past. It was a past he wanted to forget. She was skilled at using magic, so they had associated by doing jobs together on several occasions but, they werent so close to the point of knowing each others likes and dislikes. Shopping? Although Hermine was only smiling pleasantly in front of him, Dale prepared himself for the worst. He wants to prepare the best things he possibly can for the cute Latinas sake. However, even though he can use magic, he is a Warrior focusing on mainly physical attacks. He has no confidence in his judgement when preparing the items intended for Magicians. Here, in addition to being able to meet an excellent magician, to ask for her help would be the best course of action, probably. Everything is for Latinas sake. He smiles towards Hermine. To be able to meet Hermine here, I sure am lucky. If you have the time, wont you come shop with me? My, its rare for you to be the one inviting I dont think so Then, lets do as you say To Dale, even her bell-like giggles, could only sound like the growls of some kind of large fox or something. In any case, he decided that he would try his best as he etches the smiling face of his cute Latina (his child) into his brain. The main god of the Raband Kingdom is Afumaru (The red god), the god of war. Which is why, although it wasnt to the level of a military focused country, martial arts and magic are actively being encouraged. Coupled with the abundance of national strength, the army that the king and princes hold are also quite substantial. It is precisely because they are in the royal capital of that kind of country that top quality weapons and armours, as well as magic tools etc, are gathered. Various shops are lined up here, from the shops which deal with goods of a reasonable price, to those that commoners can never in their lifetime afford, shops that deal with exceptional goods at an extravagant price. Dale, together with Hermine, went inside one such shop. The shop that Hermine pushed for as a recommendation seems to be a shop which has the robes that magicians favour, with a variety of colours and designs on display. Indeed, even Dale who wasnt very informed about the equipment of magicians could tell that there were goods within this shop which were of quite exquisite design. Protecting your body with heavy armour, magicians who lack stamina and physical strength, like to wear Magic robes which boast a high defensive power by adding the magic strength accordingly. Its probably the most appropriate armour for a girl who was still young, like Latina. Dale? Youre looking at quite a small one, arent you .Its because I was asked to come here to buy something for the child of someone I know. I thought I told you? Indeed. I heard that. However, its just that youre surprisingly enthusiastic for thatassignment At Hermines light laughter, Dale showed a stiff smile. He had been told by Kenneth and Gregor (his friend) and such but, somehow it seems that recently when he thinks about Latina, his expression would slacken and become softer. Latina is currently his greatest Weakness. If he doesnt want this female fox to end up knowing about her then, he has to avoid telling her at all costs. (TL: Ů֪ʤǜgΤʤСO̤ʤ) (But, I cant help it! This robe here isnt bad but, Im totally thinking about how Latina would look cuter in this cape over here!) Im choosing this for Latinas sake. It cant be helped that putting it on her within his mind and imagining it is an involuntary action., is what, Dale is thinking. (Actually, compared to what I had thought before coming here, this one over here looks a lot better. it also looks like itll be easy to move in Hmmm.) That isnt bad but, if its for a child then, I recommend this one over here. Its slightly expensive but, thats because its made so that just looking from the exterior, its hard to determine that its a Magic tool. Dale who was inside his personal thoughts, turns to face Hermines voice. She was holding a cape with a slightly simple design compared to what Dale had been considering. Having it handed over and carefully looking over it, it seems that the protection magic formula has been carved in the lining. The outer material is simple but, even the lining had a bright hue, it seemed like something a girl would like. A child wearing something like a Magic robe is almost as if youre saying Please kidnap me, you know? Its something which is similar to saying, Thats how rich I am. Which is why, something like this is made so that it wouldnt look like that at first glance. Indeed On the contrary however, no matter where you look there are actually Magic robe-like items everywhere. Those kind of robes targeted for the children, are things rich noble youths are made to wear in order to inform the surroundings. Even though hes still a child, this child already has the talent for magic, Our Family is able to let a young child wear something like this, things like that Mixed within her elegant laughter, was a slight tinge of spoken poison. Are you looking for something for a girl? .Whats this, out of the blue? His heart jumped, at her words which had no pretext but, he asked in return, trying his utmost in order to not leak out his facial expression. However, Hermine, I mean, the one I handed to you just now, you readily accepted it. If it was for a boy then, you would want to avoid something with such cute lining right? Casually confessing that she had tricked him. Dale had sweat vigorously run down his back for a second time. By the time he had bought a Rod that Magicians use, he had ended up completely leaking out a lot of information about Latina, apart from her name to Hermine. She had not personally said anything about it and she didnt interrogate Dale about it directly either. However, thats just how it appeared. Regarding the Rod, Dale was slightly unwillingly, because the only choices were between rods, the size that a child could use easily and, rods which were easy on correction for training use. If it wasnt those ones then, it seems that there would be a need to have it specially made, however this time they didnt have that much time to spare. Dale, who had wanted to buy the best of the best for Latina, albeit reluctantly, compromised with buying the most expensive one from within the Training use rods. After the shopping came to an end, as they were parting, Hermine said this. Well then, Dale. The next time we meet, introduce that girl to me ok? Given that she can master magic at such a young age, as a fellow magician, shes of great interest to me As he watched the back of Hermine laughing and lightly fluttering her hand waving See you, Dale asked himself. CIndeed, if I was alone then I wouldnt have been able to shop as well as I could. However, I wonder why I cant say for sure that this was the best course of actionC. And thus, he was feeling an indescribable sense of defeat. (Authors notes: Thank you for always reading. Everytime the points or bookmarks increase, it leaves me grinning. Its great encouragement on my part. I think I would be happy if you would keep reading from here on) (TL: yes. me too desu.) CH 29 Kroixs East District is connected to the main road. Going north of that, there is a large river, eventually reaching a port. On the contrary, you would reach the royal capital by going south. Its the reason Kroix is a necessary location for commercial flow. Although Dale had told Latina that their initial destination is the sea, the two of them leave the outer walls of the district from the southern gate, and were heading towards the south-west direction. The direction was completely different. Realising that fact, Latina looked up curiously at Dale. Dale? Why are we going this way? You know, I cant even guess the next time Ill be taking you outside with meso shouldnt we go visit his grave? If its too painful for you then we can stop though At his words, Latina gets a hunch of what lies in this direction. .The forest Latina first met Dale in, is here? Thats right. Its dangerous since there are a lot of magic beasts though Since then, I had come here many times to check around, and even found out the shortest path from outside the forest. Ill protect you properly, Latina Immediately after Dale said that, Latina tightly gripped his hand. Thank you, Dale Nn? Youve been to Rags grave many times right? Even though it really should be Latina who goes. Thank you. Latina said to Dale, who had been questioning why she was thanking him right now. .Latina, will go to the grave. Because it wont be good if I dont tell Rag how super happy I am right now .I see No longer worrying as he sees Latinas gentle expression, Dale smiles once again. The forest to the south-west of Kroix, is an extremely abundant forest, which can also be understood by the sheer amount of magic beasts and wild animals. There seems to be an official name for it too but, the people living in Kroix are appropriately calling it, Forest of Demons or Dark Forest. Given that this is what they mean when they say Forest in Kroix, theres probably no need to fuss over the details. Even though Dale could see the forest, he doesnt enter it right away, and circled around it, parallel to its circumference. He felt the presence of wild animals here and there but, none of them would come rushing over. Hmmm Its probably around here Dale mutters to himself and quickly chants magic. It seems that since he is good with Earth attribute magic, he doesnt lose his direction. Dale beckons Latina as he pulls along the reins of the horse. Well enter the forest from here. You probably also understand that there are many magic beasts and dangerous beings but still, be careful Un. Latinall make sure not to leave Dales side Nodding with a serious face, Latina had an aura filled with fighting spirit. It was at this time, that Dale had learnt from Latina that she had the ability to Sense things that would harm her. It was when they had walked for quite a while. She suddenly stopped within the forest, and started looking around cautiously at her surroundings. After which, she halts her gaze at one point, as if she had found something and stands ready. Holding the rod, which had been attached to her carry bag since it was a nuisance whilst walking, with both hands. .? Whats wrong, Lati. When he tried to call out to her, Dale also notices. Several presences moved, that were much further out than her line of sight. !? More than that however, he was in shock that Latina had noticed them. Even for Dale who is called top-class, it was a far enough distance that he would notice only if he was holding caution towards that direction. Normally he wouldnt notice it. .Do you know, that there are magic beasts over there? Un At Dales inquiry, she nods her head without hesitation. Kokuri. Latina knows its Dangerous. When Latina was here before, at that time, Latina would run away and hide immediately .Amazing. How do you know? I dun know. Somehow. Rag often said that Latina is being protected by fate. ( Does she have a Divine Protection? But, I dont sense something like that from Latina.) He mutters within his heart as he conceals his agitation. At any rate, right now he should make use of this advantage and take the initiative. Dale turns on his switch and took one swing with his left hand. The sound of a stopper being removed from a Magic tool in the shape of a gauntlet. Within a single breath, he expanded it even further, with a practiced motion. In the blink of an eye, the small bow gun which had been installed onto his left arm was complete. This was a Magic Tool as a weapon A weapon fed with magic. It has the ability to change, shoot and fire arrows using magic. Having no need to worry about the remaining number of arrows, nor the time it takes to load one in. And, unlike magic, theres no need for a time lag whilst chanting the spell. For Dale who was originally was weak at long distance attack magic due to his magic attributes, it was an infallible Partner. From the form of Dale lowering his sword and the fact that he is actually also excels in swordsmanship, he completely looks like a close range warrior with his swordsmanship as his forte but what he is actually most skilled with is archery. Especially with long range shooting weapons. Hyuu, a single breath. Stopped, in that so called moment, magic arrows were shot out in repetition. The second arrow that had been rapid fired, sees a magic beast still a far distance away Big feline-like beings hunting in a pack and without varying its aim, pierces it. Although it is a small bow gun, they were magic arrows. Because they were things with quite some power behind it, one of them collapsed inside the thicket, penetrated between the brows. Another arrow seems to have veered away from the vitals. Piercing into the stomach of the other beast that was next to it, making it go wild with an anguished look. Having their comrades defeated, the magic beasts were agitated. Using those movements, Dale was able to accurately grasp the numbers and position of the remaining magic beasts. The rest is simple. Despite dodging the arrows he continuously shot out, catching up at such a distance would appear to be impossible no matter what. No matter how much the number advantage the opponent held, there was absolutely no chance for them to win or anything. Latinas Ability has a good compatibility with Dale. In addition to being able to take the initiative from quite a distance, it makes the best use of his forte, his bow attacks. Due to the numerous obstacles inside the forest, since Dale is handling the bow with his left hand, he even handles the ones that slip past by swinging the long sword in his empty right hand. Also, todays Dale has a support. Latinas magic definitely has not been through actual combat, however in regards with the control, even Dale is singing from admiration. In order to protect herself, he had let her learn a magic in the branch of Defensive Barrier before they left. She can even provide support for Dale using that, via her quick witted thinking. She had exhibited her cleverness in its whole back when they had fought back against the frog-like magic beast too. It was once the magic beast which he had accepted a subjugation request for, at the time Dale had met Latina. Having discovered their herd, Dale twisted his face by reflex. It was because he had recalled their body liquids and mucus that they release as a reaction to threats. Defeating them isnt hard. However, he is thinking, I wonder how I should defeat them. Dale? Whats wrong? Nn. Those guys, I dont really want to fight with them up close, at all. If only Latina could use attack magic .No, its alright as long as you just think about protecting yourself To Latina, who was still a child, if he doesnt want to teach her Life taking techniques then, there is nothing more to that. (TL: ޤӤɤΥƥʤˡZgʤɡ̤ʤƜgʤ顢ԽȤϤʤ) And he doesnt want her to be burdened with the weight of Life taking. No matter how many magic beasts or wild beasts there are. That is how he thinks as her guardian. Because of that, the only attack magic that Dale had taught Latina is at the opportunity of the aforementioned incident. The original effect was just a magic which attacks a far away opponent with a strong bashing force. Why is it no good up front? Their bodily fluids and such, smell. A lot Oh I see Latina nods at Dales response. Kokun. Latina, if its just that, Latina can probably do something about it? Nn? At Dales question, Latina points with her rod. Oh light, raining from the heavens, grant thy wish at the origin of thy name, sweep away the universal calamities, become a shield that protects thyself Magic Barrier A soft light expands from her rod, enveloping Dales entire body. Latina surrounded Dales body with a shield, all of it. It cant stay for too long though. Itll stay like this for a little while She declares readily but, she had made this magic based onMagic Shield. She would definitely not make anArmour. (TL: QơzΤǤϤʤ) She, with her excellent control ability, expanded the effective range of the magic onto his entire body. (.She did it like it was obvious but if this is normal then, the magicians of the world would cry.) Trampling the final Frog, he lowered his sword. During the intervals of that operation, he had unintentionally thought of something like that. (However, when Latina uses magic and the light envelops her, shes sho cute, almost like shes divine, naa) His expressions loosens up with love. With more than enough to spare. Their destination was embraced in silence. A large, white rock, exposed to wind and rain, made it feel like the whiteness is being brought out even more than before. Latina approaches it, tote tote, sliding those small hands against that rock. She shows a mature expression every now and then. Almost as if she was holding in her tears, as if she was swallowing down her loneliness, it was an expression that made him feel like her past was too heavy for a young child to carry. With a bump, she lays her forehead on the rock. ******************* She slips out in complex vocabulary that Dale couldnt follow. *********************************** Latinas voice continues without pausing. In her posture, just like that, she talks continuously to he who was sleeping. Dale, sorry. Its gotten late After some time had passed, Latina looked up, and apologized to him, just like that. During her grave visit, Dale had been on watch for the surroundings. He smiles at her words and gently strokes her head. You had heaps of things to say, right? Lots of things happened after all Un. Lots. Latina made a slightly teary face but, after Dale strokes her head once more, she showed a smile. There were lots. Latina, is happy thats why, Latina said that everything is alright COne day, I want to hear the story of her father from her own mouth, Dale thought. If the day comes that Latina can speak of it with a peace of mind then, I wonder if I will be able to listen to it. He thought of things like that. Latina, as if she was reluctant to leave, slid her hand across the rock once more. After doing so, she waved as if to part. With that as the signal, the two of them turn their feet and start walking so that they can exit the forest. (Speaking of which, Latina has never talked about her Mother before.) CDale holds that question within himself. (Authors note: Like always, the story progresses with a casual feel. Thank you very much for always continuing to read. I think I would be happy if you keep on reading from now on) CH 30 After they exited the forest south-west of Kroix, Dale placed Latina on the horse. She, like a stubborn demon race, was still taking firm strides however Dale was not planning on having it too rough from the very first day. Its so high~? There was no sign of fear in Latinas voice, and he well understands that she has been merry from the get go. I guess well camp out today since well probably reach a town tomorrow, so well stay there though If Dale was by himself then even if it was a bit tough, there had been circumstances where he would go forth anyway but, this time, he put together an itinerary with a little leeway. Bringing along Latina, he has no plans to travel through the dangerous nights nor camping out day in, day out. Latina, is also fine with sleeping outside. As long as Latina is with Dale, Latina feels safe anyway Latina says with a big smile, and Dale feels the love as well. These two, had a relationship of mutual love in a certain meaning. Up on the horse, Latina was merry and started humming Hm? Hm, Hmm?. Her voice as well as her appearance, slightly swaying side to side with the rhythm appeared cute. However, it had strange musical intervals as usual. It wasnt to the level of tone deafness but, at she doesnt put enough power into it at some points, failing it superbly. Dale holds in his impressions, looking like he was in futile admiration. Latina continued humming for a little longer, amidst the tranquil sound of the hooves, clip clop. (I feel like Ive heard it before but its too peculiar so I seriously cant recall.) Sometimes within his mind, Dale would guess the name of the song by himself but, the answer remained a mystery. (TL: rФǡǥ뤬ҤȤꥤȥ򤷤Ƥ⤹Τ𤨤iΤޤޤǤä) It turned out to be quite a detour but, after going all the way to the main road, the sight of travelers could finally be seen bit by bit. Precisely because its the connecting road from the harbour and royal capital, most of them were merchant-like carriages. Fuaaaa Latina gasped in amazement when they had passed by a party of merchants. You could see the figures of merchants and merchant parties even at Kroix but, moving in a group like this is very overwhelming. There are heaps of adventurers too Thats because acting as the bodyguards for merchant parties like that is a pretty common job after all Latinas interest was clearly stolen by the rows of carriages and the armed forces who guard that. Dale also slackens his steps, and answered her question. Latina was looking every here and there from atop the horse as if everything was interesting. (.If this continues then it might be better to just let her ride on the horse, before she starts looking tired) Latina is clever but, that doesnt mean she always knows what shes doing. All the more in a situation especially like this where her interest has been drawn. Dale, its a big river Finding the sparkling surface of the water from atop her horse, Latina informs Dale with a loud voice as she points at it. Ahh. The river, north of Kroix continues from this point How are we going to cross the river? We pay the toll to the bridge guard. Its not a river we can cross by walking and, its quicker than searching for a boat to cross it Whats a bridge? Sometimes Latina wouldnt know about things which seemed like common sense. Its easier to just look at it. Come on, you can see it soon The river is close the streets of Kroix, and boats that transport were also in abundance. A great number of boats were docked on the riverbank, with the great number people working. At this place, the closest place between the main road and Kroix, they were loading and unloading cargo. Although it certainly is not a town, for a place that gathers people, it is also quite natural that merchants would gather, targeting those people. Thus creating scenery similar to a settlement, with countless stands lining up the place. There were building which appear to be lodgings targeted for labourers but there were no inns. The travelers who have come to this point, do not first stop their feet here, and rather continue further until Kroix. Probably because there is no need to. A bridge made to span such a large river, was built of splendid stone, with a slightly higher arch so that the passing boats would not be harmed. Because of that, the arch is drawn in a beautiful, distinct shape, and is marvelous even as an architectural structure. Its so big. This is a bridge. Its made to cross rivers Wow Latina was excited. It seems that it really is her first time seeing a bridge. (Then, I wonder if Latina came here by passing through the mountain range on the other side of the forest. if she came to Kroix from the sea then, no matter how she arrived she shouldve had the opportunity to look at bridges) Dale furthers his hypothesis at the sight of Latina. Even further ahead passed the forest, stretched a steep mountain range. Beyond that point belongs to the Country of Raband on paper but, there are no towns. The reason being that the steep mountain range is a harsh and inconvenient land, and the fact that it holds the home of magic beasts in numbers that far surpass Kroixs forest. There are adventurers who cross into that land in order to find rare materials or to accumulate experience but, no ones ever heard of a human settlement. However, passing further than that, is the demon races greatest power. It is the land adjacent to the country of the First Demon King. So its not impossible. Dale. Latina, wants to walk by myself. Please? As they line up to pay the toll to the bridge guard, Latina said such a thing. Dale carries her down and Latina walks as if she walks skipping around. No matter how you look at it, she seems to be having fun. Here you go Saying so, she happily handed over the coins that Dale had gave her to the bridge guard. Latina was doing it properly but, her immaturity could be seen with how she behaved. Ahead of them, after passing the inspection, was the top of the structure which let them feel just how huge it was compared to looking at it from a distance. Uwahhhh Latina raises a cheer as she looked over at the surroundings sights from on top the bridge. Come on, Latina. Its dangerous to the people behind you if you suddenly stop Ah. Sorry Latina says that, and stiffly looks forward. However, she couldnt hold back her skipping. Dale shows a smile, taking Latina and coming to the edge of the bridge, and glanced down. Uwah. Wow. WOOWW Latina raised her voice once again at the flowing water surface way below her. When a boat passed under her, she made an even louder voice. Latina reacts seemingly happily at observing the cargo and passengers, resulting in Dale too, relaxing to show an extremely satisfied expression. Past the bridge, going further north up the main road, estimating the time the sun starts to set, Dale strayed slightly from the main road. He steps into the shadows of the lush woods, filled with every kind of tree, and takes a look around. Dale? Lets set up camp around here today Its still bright? Already? Even though Latina is seemingly curious, Dale smiles and answers. Once it gets dark, we wont be able to prepare for camp right? However to make up for that, we raise early Where Dale had looked, there were no signs of large magic beasts. He had checked the grounds and looked for paw prints and poop and such. In a woods like this, there would probably be, at most, small animals and small carnivorous animals who target those. That is what he judges. He ties to reins to a nearby tree, taking down the luggage and easing the horse. Doing so, he(the horse) pulls out the surrounding grass and eats it at his own pace. Ill be going to gather the firewood so, wait for me here Latina. Dont wander off anywhere by yourself ok Un Latina nods at his warning, looking serious. If something happens, call out to me ok? Because I wont be too far away Un. Latinall be alright Sending off Dale, who appears to be worried, Latina fished through the luggage, with a rustle. She takes out a sturdily made, small pot that Kenneth had let her have. Its not bad and its cheap, so take it. Dried meats and vegetables are fine so, theyll be for later She had even heard about the ingredients placed inside the bag, from Kenneth who was explaining everything the whole time he was preparing. She knew exactly where everything was. She, with the very face of seriousness, points at and calls out each of them, then took out the necessary things. Dont waste. Because its not worth it. Just use, what we need She words out the precautions. During this trip, she had tried to accomplish one dream. For the sake of that, she had prepared and practised, many, many times. It would be nice if Latina can make Dale say Delicious Yosh! Firing herself up like so, Latina quickly took out her knife. When Dale had come back, Latina had made a stove through arranging rocks, put the pot on top of that and was about to put in the potatoes they had brought whilst cutting them. Dale was shocked at that sight, as he had no knowledge of ever teaching her that and, Dale, is this alright? Kenneth taught me. When there are rocks, put the pan on like this. Does it look right? Latina came to ask him. Ahh. Youve even properly made a air hole Kenneth taught you huh Un. Latina practised. Um, you see (anone). Because, Latina will be making the meals! And thus declared. It is one of her dreams. To cook for Dales sake. In order to realise that, to show off the results of her practise until now, is within this trip, although meager, a big goal for Latina. (Authors note: To a great many of you. Thank you very much for reading. The points and bookmarks have come to a point that Ive never seen before, and I cant settle down thinking that something suspicious is going on. Nonetheless I, can not write anything above my ability so, from now the story would continue to be casual like this, I think. In addition to that, I would thank you to continue reading. Since there isnt much stockpiled, there wont be an update for two days. Please understand and I hope you will continue to treat me well) (TL: welp im still daily) CH 31 She directly drops the potato into the pot as she cuts them. This too, is something she had practised for the sake of cooking outdoors. Normally at the Dancing Ocelot, she would use the cutting board but, during a trip, you want to prepare by using the minimum amount of tools and washing. That is what her master, Kenneth taught her. After Latina finishes up with cutting the potatoes, she filled the pot with water using the magic tool that she took out from her rucksack. Then putting the firewood that Dale brought back into the stove. Inside, a mountain of dried grass had already been made. Then by using the Fire starting magic tool, she sets fire to the dried grass. At Latinas prompt movements, Dale also decides to leave the cooking to her. He tidies up the surroundings a little bit, trying to make the campgrounds a little more pleasant. He doesnt mind but when Latina is resting, it would probably be unpleasant should even a rock fall. Even as Dale was arranging the luggage, Latinas cooking continued. What she had continued to cut whilst adding into the pot was sausages, thus making a soup which would taste better than just meat. After that, Latina took out a small container. The inside had dehydrated herbs. She carefully tips it, adding it to the soup. Lastly, she adds the seasoning, making sure of the taste and then, kokuri, nods once. Following this, Latina takes out a paper bag. The bread inside was just something normal so it couldnt be stored for long, thus needs to be eaten quickly. Wiping the knife once, she cuts it with a serious look on her face. She pierces it with a large cooking-use fork, and toasts it with the fire. (TL: oh right these things) Finally she places cheese on the bread and toasts it once again. When it looked melty and about right, Latina looked towards Dale. Dale. Dinner is ready Ahh A soup made with extremely simple ingredients. However, for outdoor adventurers, something like the meals and cooking are a luxury, and so its not rare for meals to end with just the gnawing of dried meat and hard bread. At the sight of her working skillfully in such a short time, Dale was also moved. Serving two plates from the pot, Latina hands the bread over to Dale. Latina, will be full from just the potatoes so, the bread is only Dales share I see Dale scoops up the soup, eats it, and smiled. Its delicious Really? Ahh. The toasting of the bread is just right as well Being praised by Dale, Latina looked glad, and eats her share. Particularly when this child is eating, she gives the impression of a small animal moving. Kawaii. I had thought so as well when I had partied with Kenneth but, when the cooking is good, the trip also becomes pleasant, naa Together with Kenneth? Ahh Latina seemed extremely happy at Dales words. But, Kenneths cooking is still more delicious. Latina, will try harder Mun. At Latina firing up herself like that, Dale also smiled. At least, its much better than what I can make. Its just as Latina says, during this trip, Latina, youll be in charge of the meals Un. Latinall try my best With a blooming smile, Latina accepted like so. She even finished cleaning up quickly. During that time, the sun had gone completely down; the sky which was of a sunset colour when they had been eating, had become completely dark. As they listen to the, bachi bachi, sound of the firewood bursting open, Latina was slowly nodding her head off to sleep. She had been in considerably high spirits but, she wasnt used to the journey. Shes probably tired. Dale smiles and gently strokes Latina. Dont force yourself. Sleep early. Itll be early tomorrow Nn Nn. Dale.? Ill also take a nap. Itll be alright so, dont worry .Un. Good night, Dale. Trying to roll up in her blanket, Latina laid down and immediately started to quietly let out breaths indicating she was asleep. The regular sounds of her slightly out of tune breathing, which he is already familiar with. Dale watches over Latinas sleeping face with a gentle expression. It was a journey with just the two of them. There is no reason to not be vigilant. Like always, he makes sure his sword was beside him so that he can grab hold of it at any time and closes his eyes as he sat. He had become accustomed to immediately open his eyes when traveling, should he sense anything out of the ordinary. The night was extremely quiet, with only Latinas presence next to him. Until the morning sun had risen, there was nothing that had appeared to disturb their sleep. Although, Dale would sometimes open his eyes and add firewood the the vanishing bonfire. And though it was the beginning of spring, the nights were still cold. There was no way he would allow Latina to be cold. Dale wakes up and, first, looked at Latina next to him. She was fast asleep. Rather than saying she has a strong will, it seems that Latina can sleep relatively anywhere. It seemed that was the case when she took her afternoon naps at Dancing Ocelot as well. After that he checks the state of the bonfire. Normally it shouldve been this that he takes notice of first but, it seems that he had unconsciously ended up worrying about Latina. .Latina, wake up Gently putting his hands on her and shaking her, Latina squirmed restlessly. Nn Nnn? Dale.? Whats up? From within her blanket, even though Latina called out his name as if she was troubled, when he asked her back in return, she turns towards Dale with half asleep eyes, and thought for a little quite. Fuaaaa She blinks with surprise and wakes up. It seems she was still half asleep. Latina slowly gets up and, plop, sticks onto Dale. Nn? Whats up, Latina? Surprised. Because, Latina is usually sleeping next to Dale She smiles shyly, ehehe. Latina. Was in the middle of a journey! Thats right Dale laughs back in return and hugs Latina tightly. Maybe its because Latina had that kind of past but, it seems she sometime wants company. She doesnt say anything selfish when shes made to stay at home but, other than those times she would often want to stay by Dales side like this. Since its not like Dale doesnt like it or anything, he lets her do as she likes. Or rather, he has no plans of allowing anyone other than himself to be spoiled by Latina like this. Thinking to that extent, his act of being a doting parent is hardcore. Latina gets up, tidies her blanket and starts preparing for breakfast. Toasting two peoples worth of bread over the bonfire, she cuts the cheese and hands it over. It was something simple but, when he thinks its the breakfast that Latina made, the taste doubles. Today well advance just like this through the main road, and go to the town. If you get tired or if your feet start hurting, tell me immediately Un. Latina understands We still have enough ingredients and such as well I might as well let Latina take care of the food management as well so, tell me ahead of time if theres anything we need Is it alright for Latina to do it!? Dale faces the sight of the surprised Latina with a somewhat serious face. Latina, you dont like it when I do everything right? Youre thinking that you want to do whatever you can do right? Un. how do you know? Well of course I would know, since its about Latina Dale says and laughed. This earnest and firm young girl, is also holding this type of independence above her age. He wouldnt try to do something as reckless and irresponsible as leaving everything to her from the start. However, even Dale definitely acknowledges that with Latinas cleverness, she would be alright no matter what job she is in charge of. For her, as long as she is taught then, its probably so much so that she can understand it perfectly. Since Latina is my partner during this journey Un. Latina, wants to do whatever Latina can He feels strange after looking at Latina with her smile full of motivation. This kid, I wonder just how much shell end up growing during this journey. He thinks of something like that. (.Even though it would be nice if she, for just a little while longer, would stay as the tiny Latina who would rely on me) Underneath his happy thoughts about her growing up, he wonders if it was selfish of him that he ended up thinking of something like that. Cleaning up the bonfire, and putting the luggage on the horse once again, they start walking in order to return to the main road. The weather is nice and calm today as well. (Authors note: If something extravagant was cooked then it wouldnt seem like the start of a journey however, if its too simple then it wouldnt seem tasty .. Its hard to find a balance. Ive wrote this before but, regarding the cooking aspect of this fantasy, its done in an extremely fuzzy way) (TL: damn shy Latina, favourite Latina.. so cute) CH 32 Although there are some gentle up and downs, the main road heading to the harbour became a distance easy to walk. As one might expect from an important highway from which foreign countries transport their goods to the royal capital, it was renovated at set intervals. Even if you look around now, you can see the sight of labourers, shaving off and fixing the part of the road which had a hole in it. Hey Dale. Chloe was worried about thieves and stuff. Are they here? Well, since it is a passage for carriages full of valuables, of course therell be some. But, this area is still near Kroix so, there arent many Is that how it is? If they take measures to deal with them then, those adventurer fellows will gather at the blink of an eye you know? Although there are also thieves who were former adventurers normally, the ones pursuing are the ones who have a hard time dealing with them With the clip clop of hooves as the BGM, the two of them talk as they walk. Ahead of the inn town that were staying in today, is a little bit dangerous I suppose. I hear that those kind of people come out every now and then Is it alright? Ahh. Because Ill properly protect Latina. Worried? Latina is alright, since Dale is here As Dale smiles at Latina revealing her blooming smile, filled with trust from the bottom of her heart, (To just kill them all, is actually a lot easier though sigh. I dont really want to show Latina such a cruel scene) He says that kind of dangerous monologue. (Ahh. But if they turn their weapons to Latina then, I, might just flip shit) As he thinks of such things, Dale was patting the nearby Latina with a lazy smiling face so, the things called humans, were unable to guess what he is thinking and the like, from the outside. It seems Latina, who normally lived in the confined space called Kroix, felt that the outside world was extravagantly wide. Its as if she is seeing something entirely different, even the sights that Dale finds ordinary. Climbing up the gentle slope of the main road, was also the moment that had widened her field of vision. Latina shouts in joy, looking over at her surroundings. Far away, stretched a blue and hazy mountain range, whilst a forest and plains lay in front of it. And in front of that extended a crop region that had been growing wheat and such. So big! Wow! Is that so? .It might be so. Come on, Latina, you can see it off in the distance. That is the town were staying at today Uwahhhh It appears as if Latina was trying to look even just a bit further with an excited appearance. Lining up her hand to her forehead like a roof, she lightly skipped around. Even her platinum coloured hair, which had been arranged and parted into two parts, was shaking intensely as it reflected the light. Dont frolic around too much ok? Youll end up getting tired before reaching the town Un! Replying energetically, She lines up next to Dale. Taking breaks here and there, they arrive at the town before the sun goes down as planned. The inn town Haaz is a small town which couldnt even be compared with Kroix. As if you can see just by looking at the surrounding crop regions, the main industry is agriculture and its this type of town which also supports the abundance of Kroix. It also prospers as a place to stop by, as it is, at the same time, along the main road. There are even a variety of inns, from high class one targeted for wealthy merchants, to cheap inns where several people are crammed into one room. Dale bribes the gate keeper who protect the wall surrounding the town with a little money and asked him. If this was him normally then, theres no problem with any inn as long as he can sleep. However, this time he is bringing along Latina. Which is why he wants to request for a certain level of security installed. Its different to Kroix huh. The atmosphere of the homes are different too However this area is still on the more lively side. Places like my hometown is too far out into the countryside, Latina will be surprised I think Haazs buildings are on the whole, quite plain. You wouldnt be able to see walls plastered with mortar or paints like in Kroix. The colours of the roofs too, were red, similar to the style in Raband but, maybe the paints are different, it was a dull, depressing red. However, you could say that in some ways, that landscape is the grace of the countryside. The one Dale had chosen, was a mid-rank inn that held a stable. He unloads the luggage from the horse he was pulling along, and enters inside. Latina couldnt seem to calm down, looking around restlessly. He went and approached the Okami tending the store, who had a rather good figure. (TL: a female innkeeper) Is there a room available? Ahh. Is one room alright? No problem. Also, Ill be using the stable. Ill leave the water and fodder to you Itll cost extra I understand Looking at the key that the Okami handed over, he calls Latina over. Even during that exchange of Dales, she was only observing the surroundings eagerly, as if she was possessed. This inn was similar to Dancing Ocelot, and was made so that the first floor is a dining room and the second floor are the guest rooms. Dale and Latinas room was the corner room on the far end of the second floor. Opening the windows, you can look out over all the way to the wall on the other side of town; if you desire a view then it was not a bad room. If its safety though, then the inner rooms are better. However after seeing the joyous face on Latinas face, he stopped worrying about such trivial things. The manners of the Okami is another thing but, the room has a sense of cleanliness which was not bad at all. In between the two lined up beds, maintained a certain amount of space and the wideness was also enough. Dale drops the luggage in the corner and uninstalled his gauntlet then, took off his coat. Latina too, seeing him do that, drops the luggage on her back and removes her knife. Having become lighter she jumped around, like a rabbit. Um, you know (anone), Dale.) If you want to stroll around, dont. Because therell be plenty of walking to do tomorrow Having the words she wanted to say be beaten to the punch, Latina made a shocked face. I understand that you want to look all around but you know, well be passing through a lot of towns from here on. Please rest properly when its time to rest. .Un Looking at Latina, who nodded although she looked dejected, Dale let out a sigh. Dale doesnt want to make Latina have this kind of face either but, judging from this childs high spirits, if he let her go then she would definitely want to look everywhere until she collapses. Here it would be better if he warns her once. In exchange, once we reach the port town Cuvare, lets do a little sightseeing. Control yourself until then Latina brightens up at those words. His reason probably being that he (Dale) is being himself (a doting parent), thus couldnt leave her alone, having made her sad. As one would expect from mid-rank inns, even bathing equipment had been prepared. With her pleasantly warm expression after a bath, Latina came to the table. Taking a glance at the menu cheerfully. Latina, what do you want to eat? Latina wants to eat something, Latina has never eaten before. Kenneth too, you know, said that eating different foods from different places is also studying Ahh~. That was indeed how Kenneth was At any rate, I wonder if this girl is aiming to becoming a chef when she becomes of age. Somehow it feels like shes gradually becoming genuine regarding the path of cooking and meals though. (Well Kenneth too didnt feel like he understood, even though he was an adventurer but, he was also a chef. I guess shes just like her master) As he remembers the face of the man who he treated as a brother, and her master, Dale drained the cup of ale, he rarely ordered. Nnnn. Uun? Although, there wasnt anything particularly novel on the menu. Hence because this region is near an agriculture field, Latina ordered various assortments of Grilled Vegetables and Fritters. Dale ordered a quite ordinary Grilled Chicken. The bread on the side were served in stacks, and it was a nice system where you could eat as much as you want, precisely because this area produces wheat. Nnnn Whats wrong? Latina These vegetables it wouldve been good if they fried it a little slower with a little more care When he asks a question to Latina who was tilting her head in doubt as she ate, the response that he got from her, exceeded Dales expectations. If it was done like that, it would have had a sweeter taste Ohh. you know the difference? Because Kenneth taught Latina. This one here is tasty Looking at the freshly grown sprouts fritter which had a slightly bitter taste, Latina was nodding agreeably. (Latinas cooking skill. might be greater than I had thought, naa.) Looking at the figure of Latina, chewing the bread thoroughly and steadily, confirming the taste, Dale reconfirmed her high specs. After he finishes with the bath, Dale returns to the room and, Latina, who he had let return back to the room earlier, was writing something inside a small note book. As Dale tries to take a peek at it, she suddenly panics and tries to hide it. He took notice of that. (TL: ˲ݤǚݸ) A diary? Latinas writing about the trip. Its embarrassing so, you cant look at it I see. Sorry. Are you writing things which would worry me if I end up read it? Its embarrassing so you cant look at it, nano Its unusual to see the sight of Latina slightly shaking her head. When it comes to Dale, as long as its not something major, this girl wouldnt say no. (It sure makes me curious if you say that its no good) Be that as it may, he also thinks that is he keeps insisting, he might never be able to get back on his feet if he becomes hated by her. Given that he had only napped last night, Dale is also aware that he has been accumulating fatigue. He had told Latina as well but, its important to properly rest when its time to rest. After he checks that the doors to the room are locked, he got into bed. At the sight of that, Latina makes a slightly panicked face. Chasing after him, she gets onto the blanket covering Dale and wap wap, taps him. Dale, Dale. Um, you know (anone) Nn? Is it no good, for Latina to sleep next to Dale? Is it because we usually sleep next to each other? When Dale returns the question at Latinas remark, she thinks a little then, Waking up at an unknown place, Latina will be a little surprised. Its safe, next to Dale I see. its an unfamiliar journey after all. You would be on edge After Dale agrees, he gets up slowly and looks at the surroundings. The bed is made for one person so its slightly cramped for two people to sleep side by side. The bed placed in their bedroom at Kroix is quite wide. So, while were at it Latina. Ill also teach you the spell for GravityReduction. Listen carefully. Since its quite useful Saying that, Dale chants the spell, slower than he would normally. Using the spell, he touches the other bed laying nearby. Under the effect of the weight manipulating spell, he was able to lift it easily. Rearranging it so it lines up right next to the former. He moved it carefully so that it wouldnt make too loud a sound. Theres a little difference in height but, is this fine? Un. Thanks Dale Latina smiles happily, and slips into the next bed. Dale smiles as well, as if attracted by that happy expression of hers. (Maybe its not just Latina, I might also feel more at ease like this) At a distance where he can feel Latinas body temperature, what Dale thought of right before he fell asleep, was something like that. (Authors note: Dale-san. you sure wont change I think as I write this. In the future Latina will leave her name in the world of cooking maybe. Etc etc, so wont you please gently watch over her from hereon as well. Thank you very much for reading) CH 33 After they left Haaz, and going through several campsites and inn towns, the two of them arrived at the Port City Cuvare. Cuvare has a different grace compared to the towns up until now. The red vivid roofs were the same as the other towns but, all the buildings have been coated with white mortar, and have a brilliant green emblem painted on them. It is because they not only wish for the protection of the primary god in the country of Raband, Red God(Afumaru)but also the protection of the god who protects commerce and governs the ocean at the same time, Blue God(Azurack). Hence, the town of Cuvare which is filled with the fragrance of the sea, has an extremely brilliant and characteristic scenery. Its the sea~! Immediately after going into Cuvare, Latina sees the sea and shouted out with great joy. Dale, Dale! Sea, is it alright to go out to the sea!? Calm down Latina. First we have to settle in an inn and drop off our luggage Dale smiles wryly as he points the their other companion next to Latina. This guy has to rest too It was like that sorry, Braoh Latina scratches the horses nose as she says that. It seems that she had named the horse without Dale noticing. He had planned to let it go once this journey was over but, he realised too late that Latina might end up becoming attached to it before then. Dale had chosen, at Cuvare, an inn that cost them the most yet. Grade-wise, the establishment and rooms were not that different to the inns up till now. The difference in cost was solely the security price. A magic tool key is used for every room, because that they are selling safety that the people of the inn are also have high awareness as expected. (TL: ȫӤˤƤޤgRߤ) That is different from their inns until now, it means that even if they left their luggage there, there was a certain level of security guaranteed. They planned to stay at Cuvare for three nights. Its also about time their fatigue would show. Thus it was a decision made from the considerations of not just sightseeing but also the desires of wanting to rest properly. Placing down their luggage, he removes the gauntlet. He left his coat and long sword with him. After that Dale looks towards Latina where she had becoming lighter, having taken off the rucksack on her back and the knife. She neatly places it in the corner of the room, showing her methodical personality. Hey, Dale. If its after this town, can Latina send a letter to Kroix? A regular service goes out after all. So, sure If thats the case. Later, Latina will write a letter to Chloe and Rita! Latina declared that with a cheerful smile. Then so that you can write that letter, were going to have to go looking around Cuvare, right Yes! Even for Dale himself, sightseeing is something he hasnt done in a long time. He goes out on trips frequently but, its usually for work. It feels a little refreshing. Above all, he is together with a Latina this cute, being joyful and looking happy throughout this trip. Theres no way Dale himself wouldnt become cheerful as well. Cuvare is a town with a strange scenery. That is probably not because of the buildings. This town, the window to foreign countries, although is in the country of Raband, somehow makes you feel the atmosphere of another country. Together with that, is probably what makes up the Ambience of this town. The people walking down the roads are also largely affected by that. Every now and then they would pass by people who are wearing clothing, accessories as well unique things which they had never seen before in this country. Fuaaaa. At the sight of Latina hanging her mouth open, Dale also loosens up his expression. Coming out from the heart of Cuvare, the two of them came to the harbour. The sunlight, kira kira, glistening along the waters surface was also a large cause of excitement for Latina but, currently shes fixated on the large merchants ship which had just come into the harbour. Maybe its because shes looking up but, her mouth had opened much more than before. Amazing.. Dale. This ship. Where did it come from I wonder Nn? See, theres a flag hoisted there. That emblem is. When Dale points to it, teaching her, Latina nodded quickly. From a country from far away right~ Ahh. Thats right Amazing. This is all a first for Latina! Looking at Latina who was leaning forward, viewing the ship curiously, he quietly supports her with his hand so that she doesnt end up falling. Having come to the point where he has such considerations, he was already a splendid Parent. At a corner of a rocky beach, Latina was staring wide eyed looking at the sight of wharf roaches all rustling at the same time. Its true that this kind of spectacle isnt often seen downtown. Latina intentionally goes under the shade, observing the roaches moving. (Shes completely fine with bugs and such) Well, since Latina was fine even with magic beasts as her opponent, something like bugs are probably no big deal. (.But, to catch them with her bare hands. I better stop her.) Latina is unexpectedly wild. Before going to eat lunch, they went to go take a look at the market at Latinas strong request. As expected, only at a harbour would all sorts of seafoods be abundantly lined up. Even in Kroix, there would sometimes be saltwater fish sold. It was something that had been transported there and uses cooling magic tools quite a lot. Just the fee of the transportation was expensive so, it became a high class food that commoner rarely ate. The sight of the many types of variety, incomparable to that in Kroix, all lined up in a row made quite a magnificent view. Theres so many fish Latina stared wide eyed, walking as she looks at the fishes. Speaking of sea animals, there are many with their own individual shapes, and forms. A gigantic, expressionless fish was placed on the floor however, Latina was surprised and jumps with a start. Is what he thought but, the next moment she, pata pata, ran up to the next store over. Uwah. this, how do you eat this? As she tries to poke as the sea urchin, covered entirely with tough spikes, Latina tiled her head. You eat the insides Ohhhh. The sea urchin, as if it was still alive, gently moved its spikes. Latina nodded whilst her interest had been completely stolen away at the sight of that. They ate lunch at one of the shops inside the market. Especially since there is such a variety of fish. Theres no way they wouldnt eat that. Sitting down in front of a heated net, they grill the fresh products of the sea that had been carried over onto their plates in stacks. With tongs in one of her hands, Latina was excited. So much so that, if she had a dogs tail, it would definitely swing back and forth. She looks extremely happy. Dale. This, how do we eat this? The grey, hard lump that she had first set her eyes upon, after heating it up, the part which had looked like a lid, was jumping uncontrollably. Dale pours the liquid that appeared to be seasoning into that as if it was natural. You see. you pick out the insides by poking at it here with a skewer Dale demonstrates it to her as he says it, taking out the meat of the shellfish with a sudden shake and Latina basks him in praise. Wow! Its looks fun You wanna try as well Latina? Be careful, its hot Un She, with the very face of seriousness, carefully pokes the skewer into the shell. Pulling it out with the skewer just like she saw. Its out! It seem she had some trouble for a little bit but, Latina succeeded at extracting the meat from inside the shell without any problems. Imitating Dale, she bites at its tip. Fua! Its bitter. Latina looked surprised due a bitterness beyond her expectations. Dale laughs and, The tip is where the innards are after all. if you dont like it you can leave it behind? He had said that but, Latina looked determined. This is also learning so, its ok! (.Seriously, even professional chefs would pale in comparison.) Just how high is her sense of professionalism I wonder. This girl. They were even having their fill of grilled fish and prawns. When Latina, first met Dale, Latina got a fish, right Thats right Latina smiles towards him as she flips the fish around on top of the net. Today Latina will give the fish Latina grilled to Dale. Eat up, ok Ahh. Keep on grilling them. Because if its the fish that Latina grilled then, I can eat lots, you see Today too, he was his normal self. Holding their full stomachs, they leave the store and resume their walk of the market. Gradually leaving the harbour, the shops that sell various sorts of fish diminish. In its place, the things that became more noticeable was the countless types of goods gathered from foreign countries. When they were thinking whether there would be a shop where a diversity of spices and condiments are lined up, they came across a shop which displayed a cloth with a strange pattern, one clearly different from the preference of those within the country of Raband. Peeking inside the bowl shop, the bowls were painted with peculiarly vivid ceramic arts where even the strokes were unique. Here, is a Foreign Country turned chaotic. Miscellaneous goods which werent of this countrys is overflowing. Travelers, foreigners, merchants come and go. An extraordinary world filled with other unique worlds and atmospheres. Latinas eyes were sparkling from start to end. For Latina, who was brimming with curiosity, everything probably captures her interest. Its understandable. Dale laughs then calls out to her. Latina Whaaat? Theres a lot of people so. itll be troublesome if you get lost. Give me your hand He tightly grips the small hand that had been held out. After she looked slightly surprised, Latina looks up at Dale then smiled brilliantly. And thus after this, the two of them wandered around the market whilst holding hands. (Authors note: Whilst writing, I ended up seriously wanting to eat Sazae no Tsuboyaki (TL: Turban Shell Cooking?). I leave the seasoning that Dale poured up to your imagination. If it has no relation to the progression of the story, I wonder if its alright to to not write up the setting~ is what I think about) CH 34 From within their luggage, he takes out some slightly good clothes then changes into them. That is because the place to two of them are heading to now, although wasnt to the level of being called a high class establishment, was still a shop which is many grades higher than the cheap restaurants they usually stop by. It doesnt mean there are none at all but, it seems the sight of travelers or adventurers carrying their dangerous weapons is frowned upon. When he had asked about it from the people in the inn, he was able to learn from them the most recommended restaurant in this neighbourhood. It seems to be an establishment which embraces fresh seafood as their specialty, as well as an establishment where you can enjoy yourself as you listen to the performances of a band. Its said to be a shop where you can taste a special feeling above the price, and even the fish dishes make the people of the harbour satisfied. The nights wind is harmful to the body so the cape she put on was the usual one but, Latina is wearing her favourite pink one piece. She also did her hair, tying it up with a lace ribbon, her treasure. Putting in her all. Her level of anticipation is peeping through. On the pouch with the Ocelot figure thats always placed on her belt, there is a pochette hanging diagonally, tied together with a long string. Turning around slowly inside the room, her skirt and silver hair drew an arc. You sure are in high spirits. Latina. Un! Latina, is looking forward to the restaurant Dale himself too, dressed himself up with a shirt and trousers, clothes more formal than normal. Being unarmed is, on the contrary, dangerous so a knife is suspended by his waist. For purposes other than fighting, he would always use this knife during travels or work. Itll be terrible if you got kidnapped! So never leave my side When they leave the inn, Dale said that. No matter how you look at it, hes worried about the figure of the lovely girl. If you see a girl as charming as this then, even those who arent bad people might end up giving in to temptation. This type of unease exists in the surroundings of Latina. (Anone, narane) Um, you know, in that case, Dale. Is it alright to hold hands? Given that Latina made such a cute-like request, Dale responds immediately. When the warmth passing through her palm is transmitted to her, Latina smiles happily. The evening goes by, they walk side by side in the middle of the town, that had become thick with the sign of night. The town of Cuvare amidst the dim lights, becomes a view stranger than the day. The red roofs hide the vibrance, slowly setting down, the white chalk walls had a tinge of pale blue. The blue pattern drawn on the walls change to a richer color closer to black, running down the length of the town. The lights leaking out from every home, causes the colour to return every here and there. That grows faintly hazy, and once again melt into the world of blue. CWondering if a world submerged under the sea would feel like this. It had become such a fantastical sight. . They say Cuvare, at this time, right after the sun has set in is when its the most beautiful Wow. Maybe she was overawed by the beautiful scenery, Latina gave forth words of admiration almost as if whispering. Almost like if she thinks that by speaking out loudly, this world would end up being destroyed. Quietly showing her appreciation with her sparkling eyes. Its just right at a time when people have also stopped passing through, thus the two of them were able to have a taste of the luxury, monopolising this short duration beautiful scenery to themselves. Its precisely because they had come going pass such a quiet and blue town center, that Silent Seagull, an establishment with its concept contrary to its name, gave them an impression similar to another world. The moment the doors opened, a dazzling light, as if it would make you forget that is was night, came bursting out at them. Many people The crowds of customers enjoying their meals, and the uniform wearing employees who seem busy, working hard. And then, in the center of such an establishment, on a stage ordered to be one level higher, the sigh of several musicians playing a gentle yet brilliant melody. They were engulfed for countless moments in such enthusiasm from all the people and the torrent of sound. Uwaaahhh Dyeing her cheeks with a rosy colour, Latina made her eyes twinkle. Even now shes restraining her urge of wanting to jump and skip around but, Dale, whos standing next to her understood well. Killing his urge to laugh that boiled up. It seems that this little Princess wants to behave ladylike today, just as how she had dressed up. Even when they were guided to a table, Latina was very well behaved. This girl is originally on the side with better manners but, normally she would take an interest in her surroundings and should be looking around restlessly from start to finish. The sight of her sitting down in her chair with a slightly composed face is both rare, and seems cute. However, at her exceedingly charming appearance, Dale kept his lips from slacking. He may be a failure as playing the escort role for this Lady. At the stores that they usually go, theres many cases where they share from a big plate. Which was why, at this store where the food is served to you on one plate at a time, Latina was extremely happy. With exquisite arrangement, the top of the plate was vivid and colourful. She cheerfully looks at the poele that had been placed in front of her, as if wondering where she should start eating. Since Latina cant really eat so much, she looked through the menu entrusted to her and had selected very, very carefully. She makes a face as if she also found the plate that Dale is eating from to be interesting as well but, it seems she knows that if she eats this and that now, she wont be able to finish her dessert. To Dale who comes in and out of the Dukes house, just by thinking about it, he becomes able to eat a meal with the proper manners. Its the minimal amount of conduct techniques required after all. Although he had never shown that side of him in front of Latina, it appeared she had noticed that the way Dale is eating slightly differently from normal. She copies him as she takes peeks at him. Dale too, of course, notices her. Which is precisely why, in order for him to become her role model right now, he is aiming for conduct which appears intentionally beautiful. The fact that he is worked up about something like that and such, is not shown on his face. That is his pride as her parent. The dessert too, once again, came exquisitely arranged. Various types of cakes had been lined up, a gorgeous plate that had been decorated with fruits and sauce. Uwaaaaah Latina raises a joyful voice at a moderate volume. Cutting the cake into bite size portions, she ate it and made a cute face. Dale ended his dessert with some refreshing ice. It wasnt to the level of hate but, he doesnt eat things that sweet. Or rather, his dessert is probably the look of happiness on Latinas face. Thats just how healing she is for the heart. A sight for sore eyes. Just at that time, the music changed. A quiet melody as if inviting nostalgia is, was something that made this town of Cuvare feel like it had the atmosphere of a foreign country. Looking at the stage, having been charmed by that, a lone female musician was plucking at the strings on an unfamiliar string instrument. Her head was wrapped in a purple cloth brimming with an exotic feel, a gold accessory was dangling down noisily. What she had clad around her slender figure was also a dress with a style you wouldnt see in the country of Rabando. Wearing a gold sash, and hanging from her neck, there were somewhat large beads connected together to make a necklace. That foreign looking woman was, playing a foreign melody. Hey.Dale. Latina who had noticed that his interest was drawn, also faced the stage and tilted her small head. Whats up? That person. demon race? .Why do you think that? Due to the cloth wrapped around her head, you were unable to confirm the appearance of the horns, the greatest feature of the demon race. Not even Dale could come to that conclusion. Latina points to one aspect at his question. That persons bracelet. its the same as Latinas On the musicians upper left arm, there was a silver bracelet. That, which was only letting off a radiance of a simple metal, becomes something that looked natural as a part of her, and you wouldnt even stop to take a look at it until she had said that. Its true. it looks very similar. to the bracelet Latina has Could it be that it was something of important meaning. Human Race (We) dont know too much about the Demon Race. He ended up noticing that. That bracelet. I wonder what kind of item it is Latina muttered quietly. Rag told Latina to properly hold onto it. The bracelet you see, theres something written on the inside Is that so? Un. ..But you know, Latina. cant read whatever is written there. Since before Latina was taught letters, Latina left, the place Latina was born At the sight of Latina showing a slightly lonely smile, Dale promptly decides. He calls to a person of the store, and entrusts them with a tip as well as a message. Entrusted them to send a reply back to the inn that they are staying at. If she accepts then, he can probably hear the story. About the demon race. - And then, maybe, information connected to this small girl from the demon race. When they left the restaurant, wanting for her, who seemed to have become down, to smile, Dale returned taking a detour as he held her hand tightly. At the special feeling, that was strolling in the night streets which they normally dont do, when they had arrived at their inn, he had been able to clear away the gloom from Latinas face. He took a breath of relief. (I want. Latina to keep smiling) Thinking like that, Dale too gently smiled. CLike this, the first day at Cuvare passed. CH 35 It was raining the next day. That is actually convenient. Its a good opportunity for Latina, who hasnt been still, looking around every here and there, to rest peacefully. Dale thinks like that. Listening to the sound of rain from inside their room. Since it didnt seem to be raining heavily, thus he opens the window to see, and the town of Cuvare was quietly enveloped in thin grey smoke. Latina was gazing at such a town. Whenever she found something, she would sometimes try and lean forward, motionlessly focusing at that one point in a trance. That in its own way, seems to be one way to enjoy this quiet period of time. Dale decided that this was the opportunity to do a careful inspection of their luggage. Not just the amount to restock on consumables such as food but, there is also a need to check whether or not the tools are deteriorating or anything like that. Since he is prone to postponing it during camping or lodgings where they stay for only a night, an opportunity like this is precious. Without a need to speak, they spend their time as they feel each others presence nearby. It was calm, quiet, and yet not bad of a time. Lunch was also just something they went and bought, so after they easily finished it, the two of them drowsily took a nap next to each other. Time was flowing slowly, within the sound of rain. The message from Silent Seagull came after their afternoon nap, and was around when Latina was humming agreeably in front of her letter. She was making a difficult face as there was too much she wanted to write yet wouldnt fit in the letter. Dale verifies the card handed to him and, entrusts the response to the messenger along with a gratuitous tip. .Then, please tell her well visit tomorrow As you wish After the messenger left, looking next to him, Latina had been standing there at some point. She looks up at him then asks. The person just now, a person from the shop yesterday? Ahh. I got him to give a message to the musician from yesterday it seems that shes free before her nights performance tomorrow. It seems I can talk to her So she was a Demon after all? I didnt ask to that extent though. I told her that I wanted to hear the story concerning the silver bracelet and she accepted. At the very least, We might be able to hear about a similar custom. Latina thinks a little bit about those words Latina. theres a lot of things Latina doesnt know. Latina doesnt know anything about the Demon Race as well. Hopefully Latina would be able to understand by the time Latina became an adult Saying something like that. Im also just full of things I dont know. Which is why Latina. Wouldnt it be good if we find out together Is it the same as studying? It might be They exchange a smile. (For now I have to know more about how the world works, at least more than Latina.. I cant be careless either) (TL: (ޤƥʤϡ¤֪äƤʤȤͤʤ⡢Ƥͤ)) Dale tells himself that, sweating inside his heart. Holding the fear, that although shes clever, she seems to be ahead of him. As her Parent, theres no way he can let her down her. At least, not for a little while longer. (Kenneth. had this sort of feeling too huh.) It was at this moment that he realised the feelings of his Brother-like figure who had been working hard, day in day out in order to research and develop new recipes. Dinner too, was eaten on the first floor, and they take an early rest. The sound of rain, came to an end at some point. It was cloudy the next day. When he was preparing to go out in order to shop for consumables, he met with Latinas glittering, sparkling eyes. Eyes brimming with expectations. Dale, Dale! Um, you know (anone). Latina wants a fish .Raw fish is no good you know? Dried fish! Kroix doesnt have many but, they say that theres a lot of dried fish! Kenneth taught me how to deal with it! How like her, he thinks. However normally, a girl her age, wouldnt they be more into souvenirs or general goods? He ponders that. (Well, its fine. Latina looks happy anyway) In front of Latinas energetic figure, who was walking as if she was skipping around, it was a trivial matter. Completing their shopping and lunch, and after they had placed the things they bought back into their room, it was close to the meeting time. The two of them once again arrived at Silent Seagull. It was past lunchtime, and the sight of customers were decreasing. In a corner of those customer seats, sat the musician from the day before. She didnt have the showy brilliance but, gave the impression of a cool-looking woman. Right now she was wearing an extremely common shirt and long skirt. On her head was aberet shaped hat, and thus unable to determine whether she has horns or not. If it was just Dale by himself then she might have been cautious but, over here was also Latina. The sight of the lovely young girl who still had traces of her immaturity, hiding half of her body behind Dale as if she was slightly nervous was pleasant to the eye. She also looks at Latina, and smiles gently. The two of them sit down in the seats guided to in front of them. Thank you very much for making time for us. My name is Dale Reki Not at all. You have something you wish to ask me? Yes. Its about that accessory that you are wearing even now, about that bracelet. Dale turns his gaze to the silver bracelet that, even now, was worn on her upper arm. She casually smiles as she nodded. I dont thinks that its such a precious thing though? My acquaintance also has something very similar to that so, I would like to ask if its something with some history behind it or. Um, excuse me (anone) Interrupting Dales words, Latina raised her voice. Latina, Latinas Horns are broken. A Demon .uh, Latina. .My At Latinas words, Dale and the woman both looked at her with a surprised face. She pushes away her hair, revealing the stump from the broken off horn. But, you know. Latina is a child so, theres a lot of things Latina doesnt know. Please teach me She had guessed that Dale was being mindful of her, and was trying to hide that fact. Which is precisely why she said it herself. Dale knows, that this fact will bring about harm and ill-will to Latina. However now that its come to this, to try and hide it is unnatural. He prepares himself for the worst. Even though shes so young, such a thing? .I dont know all the details either. This girl came into my protection at the place where she had been separated by death with her parent. She was younger than this back then and the only thing she had, was a bracelet that was similar to yours This is She mutters quietly, looks up and took off her hat. In a different shape to Latinas, she had horns extending across, vertically growing from the left and right sides of her head. She was of the Demon Race as expected. She does this, and told them this to start with. This bracelet is, a present fathers would give their children back in my hometown.. its something to represent that persons roots She called herself Glaros. She wasnt like Latina, chased away and had to leave the Demon race settlements; it was that after she had traveled to the Human races land, she had married her husband from the Human race then settled down in this land. I want to ask you first of all. to what degree do you two know about the Demon race? I think its good to say that we know almost nothing. Since this girl was too young, and seems to have left her home town having not been taught anything Thats how it seems. even the Demon race, during their early childhood is not much different to the human race when it comes to their degree of growth. Her immaturity shows through from her appearance. Such a young child having their horn broken. Ive never heard of such a thing Glaros expression turns into a heartbreaking one. It seems that even from what she can see, Latinas situation was quite an abnormal one. My hometown is much farther south-west from this land. The country that the First Demon Lord governs, Vasirio. In a corner of that country, the biggest sphere of influence for the Demon race. The Demon Race have made their independent settlements all over the world apart from Vasirio as well but, one that can be called a country, one that holds an unshakeable government, and rules as such, is only Vasirio. Is the Demon Lord as expected, the king of the Demon race? Not at all. The only one that is similar to what the Human races call King is the First Demon Lord. The Demon Lords are in no way managing the country in any way. Glaros answered as such. The custom in Vasirio is that the children are to be raised by their mothers side. We dont have the practise like Humans where men and women marry and live together To Dale, that was something he had heard for the first time. Looking over at Latina, who was next to him, she made a surprised face as if she suddenly had a thought come to mind. However, the Demon race is a race that is hardly blessed with children. Even to fathers, children are a welcome existence. Which is why, the father will give the child birthed a bracelet with their own name carved inside. Putting into it meanings such as blessing that childs life. Glaros smoothly removes her own bracelet then shows the inside to them. Symbols similar to patterns, ones that Dale has never seen before were carved inside. This is the characters of the Demon race. .Its quite different from the characters of the Human race right? This is what is carved here. Thy name is Coridaross, Thy presents this to thy loved child Glaros. Thy wishes that thy dear child be much blessed Coridaross is my fathers name. And my name is Glaros. And then the words of blessing are carved Glaros traces the characters with the tip of her finger. Latina was staring at the inside of the bracelet with intense concentration. CH 36 Seeing how Latina was, Dale asks the people inside the store and borrowed a pen and paper. Latina, who was handed that, starts copying the characters inside that silver bracelet with a serious face. The words written inside the bracelet, are they all the same? Lets see the words of blessing might be different depending on the region. However, there shouldnt be too much of a difference. Is that so Kokun. And nods, she compares the words she had copied down with the bracelet. Before long, Latina ponders for a little while as she started to compose some characters in a corner of the paper. Latina. this is? The words written in Latinas bracelet felt something like this. Maybe its Rags name. May I have a look? Latina hands the piece of paper to Glaros. She briefly looks and ponders over what Latina had written but, then wrote down characters next to it. Was it not. something like this? Smaragdi a word that means a jade Smaragdi Rags name? Latina tilts her head in confusion at the word that she isnt used to but, Glaros nodded as if saying Most likely. Its possible for the Demon race to tell their young children to call them a shortened name. It might be that your father, only taught you the abbreviated version since you were so young Latina should be, born in the country of the First Demon Lord. Vasirio right I dont think thats likely. There are also large settlements next to the Third Demon Lords and Sixth Demon Lords territories but there isnt this sort of custom. Although this is also only what Ive heard from my mother Third Demon Lord? Sixth Demon Lord? Given that Latina was tilting her head, Dale provided her with some additional information. The Third Demon Lord has another name, Demon Lord of the Sea. It seems that he is establishing a coexistence relationship with the Fish Scale Race at the Eastern Borders. The Sixth Demon Lord is the Demon Lord of the Giants. They are a faction that even within the Demon race, have larger physiques and. I hear that he treats his tribe as his followers and wanders all over, without a place to settle down Fueee Indeed. Apart from that, are just the really tiny settlements which are dotted everywhere and such. Going to that extent, even I of the Demon race, dont know too much It was when Glaros had said that. But does the First Demon Lord exists? Suddenly, Latina asked that question to the two of them. Eh? Well Dale was taken back and Glaros made a surprised face. Eh? If its the First Demon Lords Country then he exists right? Is that so? Wasnt the First Demon Lord killed by the Second Demon Lord? Latina says, then tilted her head looking curious. Dale looks to Glaros, and she nodded, still surprised. You sure know your stuff.even though youre so small She continues her words, sighing as if she was admiring her. It was an incident before I had left my home town. That the First Demon Lord was murdered by the Second Demon Lord. At that time, most of Vasirio was panicking as well, and it became the excuse I used to leave my home town. Its a story from a some time ago already. After that, whilst still having an absent First Demon Lord, the government structure should have been maintained due to the Demons who were left behind. So what youre saying is. right now Vasirio has no Demon Lord? Yes. Since Demon Lords dont have an inheritance system like that of human kings < ****************** > Hearing Glaros words, Latina muttered. The words were spoken too fast for Dale to catch but, Glaros makes a large nod. Thats right. similar to how, according to the other Races, the presences called Hero who are One who is loved by god and overrules appear, Us of the Demon Race have One who is chosen by god and protected the Demon Lord appear Then the new First Demon Lord is If the gods lay down their judgement, that the time has come for that then, we(Demon Race)will probably be crowned with a new King Dale took a deep breathe after listening to the story up to there. We(Human Race) seriously dont know anything about the Demon Race just the Demon Lord is a terrifying symbol for us Seeing how Dale was reacting, Glaros directs him a smile. That might be something that just cant be helped. Vasirio is a country that doesnt interact with other countries. Contrary to that, Demon Lords of Calamity are also proactively related to this Demon Lords of Calamity? You dont hear about them much here Thats what the Demon Race, and even those amongst the Demon Lords, call the Demon Lords who only convey harm and ill will to others. Like the Demon Lord of War the Seventh Demon Lord? Yes. This includes The Dark Lord, the one who loves death and slaughter, the Second Demon Lord, the Devil of Disease, the one who carries with him plagues, the Fourth Demon Lord and such are existences to be feared, even to us of the demon race after all Time passes before they realises, the business hours for the night of Silent Seagull was approaching them. Glaros surveys the surroundings as if she had noticed that. Well its already time. I apologize but I should start preparing for work soon as well Not at all. It should be us who are thanking you. I was able to learn about a lot more than I had thought Dale gets up from his seat, says his thanks and gestured to Latina. She bows slightly, and Glaros smiled. Using her hands to gently pat the top of Latinas head. Latina stared at Glaros motionlessly. Come on, lets go Latina Un As she was chasing after Dale who had turned to go towards the door of Silent Seagull, Latina suddenly stopped in her tracks. Turning around, she rushed back to Glaros. And then asked a question. Anone anone your husband how is he? .. At Latinas question, Glaros was silenced for a little bit but, in the short amount of time that she had considered, she guessed what the young girl before her eyes wants to ask. Then telling her the truth with a quiet voice. .Compared to Humans, we live a lot longer right? I saw him off until the very end ! Latina gasped at Glaros answer, but even so, she swallows down her feelings and looked as if that was the answer she had expected her to say. And then raised another question. Did you have children? Its unfortunate but. Demons are a race who are rarely blessed with children. and if that is a child with mixed blood from another race then it becomes more and more difficult Glaros replies like so, and once more gently pat the young girl in front of her, who was living amongst the humans. For one of the Demon Race to live amongst the Humans, there comes with difficulties other than those of customs and birthplace, and Glaros knows this well. Anone ne were you happy. having met your husband? Yes Glaros smiled. Because it was precisely the reason she was still living in this town today. At this harbour town, where she had lived with and spent time together with her husband. Performing the song that he had loved. I am quite, content, yes Then, thats great When Latina shows her a smile as if she is trying to hold back from crying, Glaros gently brought her close into her arms. If a child was blessed to me and my husbands side then, there may have been an opportunity where I could have embraced my child just like this as well. Thinking like that whilst hugging her. As they walk next to each other, Dale was glancing at Latina. He had no clue what Latina had asked Glaros when she turned around back to her at the end. However Latina, who was walking next to him was gripping his hand, tightly and full of strength. As if he was her lifeline. As if she fears that, should she let him go then, she would lose him. Looking down, so that not even the long awaited scenery would come into view. CWhich is why he, Kyaa!? Having her field of vision suddenly turned around, Latina raised her voice like she was surprised. Making her big, grey eyes blink repeatedly. Dale? Nn? Dale was lifting Latina into his arms. Even though when she was just a little bit younger than now, it felt like everyday was passing just like this, in this fashion, it really was quite some time ago. Youve gotten heavier, naa Latina, is not a baby anymore? Can walk You arent a baby. But you know, its alright for Latina to be pampered by me more. Youre my adorable, cute and precious daughter after all Gently patting her head, pofu pofu, then continuing to walk just like that. Latina becomes compliant immediately, and clung onto Dale with her arms around his neck. To her, this was indeed the position she was used to. From just having her line of sight become higher, she could see that the view has become different. Even when she looked down, the fact that the distance from the ground was further than usual, has made the scenery different. Dale Nn? Latina whispered into Dales ear with a small voice filled with all her feelings. Thank you, always. I love you CLike that. From with the opening amongst the clouds, the very first star of the night was twinkling. CH 37 (Authors note: This one, is a person who loves flower viewing (Hanami)) It was early in the morning when they left Cuvare. The clouds from yesterday remain, and due the the thin clouds, it feels darker than the time suggests. What a shame. I mean, this highway was a place where you can see the sea really well Lets enjoy it on our way back The unobstructed scenery that could be seen from the highway, the grey skies and slowly, sinking sea, was divided by the horizon. It was a view which would definitely be gorgeous should it be a clearer day. However Latina shakes her head, purupuru. Expressing her thoughts on the setting and smiled brightly. After the sea, well be heading south again. It feels like were taking a large detour, heading towards east. Why did we take a detour? Heading there directly, we have to continue crossing are steep mountain slopes. There arent any roads either and its amazing if there are even animal trails. I wouldnt want to use that path even by myself Is that so My hometown is within the mountains so, youll constantly feel like youre climbing up. Its pretty far from the Royal Capital as well so, its pretty run down A reasonable amount of travelers coming and going could be seen down the highway as she walks, listening to Dales explanation. However around noon, the moment the two of them separated off the path, heading towards the mountains, there were no longer any sights of people. The path too had become obviously rough. The fact that they were heading towards a run down direction was incomparably easy to see. Latina, want to get on the horse? Not yet, still ok Yet Latina continues walking happily. As if pointing out that the seasons are welcoming Spring, small flowers were blooming on the side of the roads. Having discovered those, Latina was smiling delightfully. It was then. A light pink petal crosses into her sights, and Latina looked up. Uwahhh Its understandable that she would let out a voice without thinking. The path in front of them had become a path of trees on both sides, with light pink flowers blooming in all its glory. Against the grey skies as the background, the small flowers tinged with a faint red were hiding the skies, appearing gorgeous. Its Spring theres a village nearby. I wonder if someone plated these. Not even Dales whispers could reach Latina currently. Her gaze as well as her consciousness were at the moment, both stolen away by the gorgeous scenery of peak bloom. Dale smiles wryly and stopped his feet. Latina, should we take a break Un Calling out to her, Latina responds pleasantly as he had thought. After Dale ties up the reins nearby, he sits down under the row of trees. Latina does so as well. She continues looking up as is. Her eyes sparkled as they chased after the dancing leaves, fluttering about. Dale takes out a small wrap that he asked the inn prepare for them. With the sound of the paper wrapping opening, it seemed that Latina finally noticed what Dale was doing. Inside there were sandwiches lined up next to each other. They had just had food with fish ingredients, Cuvares specialty and, it was a lunchbox he had them make, regretting that he had no idea when the next chance he would be able to eat fish dishes again. Which one do you want Latina? Ummm. Which one do you want? Either one is fine for me Thinking for a little while, Latina took the sandwich with the smoked fish and vegetables. Pakun, she sinks her teeth into the corner. Dale too, started to eat the one made with Oil pickled fish. At the quiet spot where the two were having their meal, petals came fluttering down. Chasing his eyes at Braoh who is eating the grass at his own pace, he appeased his thirst with the water from his canteen. Latina had finally eaten about half of her sandwich when Dale has just finished his second one. She makes a panicked face as the contents of the sandwich get pushed out, beron. Mo, mo, mo. She slowly pulls out a fish slice, holding it with her mouth, then taking it out putting it inside her mouth. Her every action was truly adorable. It was delicious I see The flowers, are pretty After they finished their meal, they take a short break, enjoying the spring view. Up until they stood back up and resumed their travels, Latina had her eyes constantly fixated upon the flowers in full bloom. Walking next to her, Dale smiles, finding that a single leftover light pink petal is on Latinas platinum hair, as if it was reluctant to part. He felt that it wouldnt be too bad to tell her after some time had passed. A few days later, Latina stopped moving even for the grass fields on the side of the highway that had become fields of flowers. While its true that there are flower beds and parks in Kroix where youre able to see flowers bloom, you arent able to see a spectacle like this where from one side you can see a variety of flower envelope you. Its alright. Wanna stop by? Is it ok? Be careful of snakes and stuff Ill be alright Rushing into the field of flowers as she replies, the vivid flowers went all the way up to her waist. Laughing happily, Latina who is having the time of her life, the feeling of being enclosed at all sides by flowers, the adorableness of that facial expression. (Yup. Theres no doubt about it) It was an adorably magical sight, enough to bring upon such a comment from that doting parent. In front of Latinas eyes a large butterfly flies past. She follows that motionlessly with her eyes for a little while, far away off to the blue skies. It seems Latina was enjoying the trip. It might also be that this season, Spring, was a good time. The climate is calm, and the scenery too, feels like somewhat festive, a brilliant season. If Latina is this happy then, it probably wouldnt be too bad to take her out somewhere after they return back to Kroix as well. He wound up thinking that. Slowly closing in on the mountain, when they could feel the road slant, the scenery changes its feel once again. They entered a deep forest. However, you couldnt feel the gloom like that of Kriox southern forest. There are the presences of magic beasts and wild animals but, they arent big enough of a threat to endanger people. This probably means that the inside of the forests are touched up on frequently. Its because theres a village of the Beastman race around here. Because of that this area is pretty safe Beastman? Yea. Theyre pretty rare in Raband. Although it seems that there are quite a few in countries more to the west. Because they are a race which is friendly with the Human race, theres quite a few mixed bloods and there are also quite a few adventurers Really. Latina never noticed Its cause there arent that many in Kroix. We passed by them sometimes in Cuvare didnt we? After he says so, Latina looked slightly awkward. She was way too dazed by everything in the town and was likely to have had looked over something like this. You could say that she has the qualities to easily become lost. The leaves of all the trees were bright green as if they were fresh and new. Inside that forest, Dale went astray from the highway, onto a thin road little better than an animals trail. The leaves of the thicket grew rampant right at Latinas face so, he put her onto the horse. When Latina could finally look around her surroundings casually, she started to shift her gaze everywhere. Dale, where are we going? Today well be staying at the Beastmans village. There arent any inns but, I have an acquaintance so well stay there An acquaintance of yours? A friend? Not a friend, hes sort of a relative that guys mother is my dads second cousin Hmmm? It seems it wasnt a relationship that Latina could understand easily. Koten. She tilts her head. Its like, my familys family Hmmm She gives a reply but, it seems she probably didnt really get it. She was making that sort of a face. Evening was greeting them by the time the forest suddenly cleared out. There was a small village there. It couldnt be compared with any of the towns they had come across until now. Its as if just by turning around and taking a look, everything about the village comes into view. Little houses were lined up in a huddle, with stone walls and ceilings left as is, in its wooden colour. Fuaaa Lets go in before it gets dark Dale heads towards the entrance of the village as if he was relieved. They didnt even have walls built like the towns up to now. It looked such that all the trees around the village was more or less their fence, fencing in their surroundings. Looking at the appearance of the villager who was near the entrance, Latina sighed again as if she was surprised. Fuaa! A Beastman? Thats right. Theyre a bit characteristic so, I guess its surprising the first time Dale smiles at Latina. It seems that he had overheard their conversation. That person from the Beastman tribe headed towards them with a face covered with fur. How rare. Guests? Yea. Weve come to Byuntes place but, is it alright for us to enter? Byuntes place huh At the name that Dale proposed, he because of the clothes he was wearing, he appears to be an elderly man was nodding many times. It seems hes agreeing. At this time, he would probably be home. Do you need me to take you there? No, Im alright. Thanks Even while Dale was having that conversation, Latina was observing the other fixedly. Even that gaze which normally would probably have been something rude, when it comes to her, only formed a honest curiosity with no questionable motives whatsoever. It was a good quality which made the other difficult to hold a bad impression. Appearance-wise the Beastman race are unique. Their physique itself has little difference with the other races. However, everywhere on that face and body is covered with fur. The colour of the fur differs by the individual, brown, black etc. Even their appearance had a close resemblance to that of animals. The animal they resemble the most if he had to say was, probably dogs. They look as if they were crossed with that and humans. The Beastman Race was just a furrier Human Race, with triangular ears that point to the sky and a tail. Dale, is family with the Beastman? Dale points to one of the houses in the village and answered the curious looking Latina. Look, thats Byuntes house. Its because that guy is, a Mix of the human race and the beastman race Mix? Yea. Because the Human race and the Beastman race have similar features, their blood can mix. Even their appearances, its possible for them to have the appearance of the Human race as well as have the unique characteristics of the Beastman race, inheriting the animal ears and tail CH 38 The seven Races are, in a broader sense of the meaning, the same kind of existence, stemming from the fact that they are able to leave behind descendants with each other. Races who are very different in their qualities do not mix their blood, and a child of either the father or mothers race will be born. This however, doesnt mean that their genes wont be passed on. For example between A Scaled Fish Races Mother and A Human Races Father, a child of either the Scaled Fish Race or Human Race would be born. Furthermore, it appears that there is a higher chance that the race the child will be born into, to be of the mothers race. However, apart from the rare exceptions such as A scaled fish race who takes after their father and, A human who takes after their mother, the parents qualities will mix together. Races that have similar Qualities, can also birth existence which are called Mixes. In the case of Humans and Beastman, both of their races qualities mix, making it such that They look human up close, and are left with the traits belonging to those of beastman, such as animal ears and tails. Someone who has both traits from both races like this, is called a Mix. It seems that even when she was listening to that, Latina couldnt help being curious about those animal ears moving about, with a pico pico. Rather than saying that they were connected by blood, he was more like a distant relative. He looked nothing like Dale. If a connection had to be made then it would be the black hair that lingered at the tips of those brown ears and tail. A vague connection like the colour of his fur. Like I said, theres someone whose just like me He said with a wide grin. In any case, Josef. Have you gotten fatter again? The one who was laughing, completely unperturbed even at Dales words, was named Josef Byunt, a middle aged man Mix C between a Human and a Beastman. Hes plump, with plenty of meat around his arms and stomach. You would think that he was bulking, from what could be seen, as his originally narrow eyes get even narrower. From his shortly trimmed black-haired head, triangular ears sprung up. Its happy fat. It cant be helped alright. Look, isnt she cute Josef laughs, not losing one bit to Dale C the doting parent. Within those arms of his, a young beastman child was being held. This child, looking like a black, fluffy hair ball, was the long awaited firstborn of the Byunt family. Even if you say that. For a human like me, differentiating between beastman is a little. From behind Dales mutterings, Latina extends out her hand, and gently pats the sleeping baby. Shes a cute little girl, isnt she Right? Right?! Her eyes look like her mothers but, her face is just like Josef-sans, right? Right?! Right? Taking a peek at Josef who looks completely satisfied, Dale makes a complex expression. Uhhh. Latina? Hn? Can you tell the difference between Beastman? Hn? At Dales question, Latina tilts her head with a confused look. For a human like Dale, even if he could differentiate between the colour of the fur and physique of the Beastman; to tell whether they were male or female just by looking at their faces was impossible. I mean, everyones different you know? So that how it is. You can tell huh. Dale found himself amazed at the Demon Race at an unexpected aspect. Your wife is such a beautiful person Right The one Latina just talked about, Josefs wife, is a pure Beastman. Her glamourous white coat is plain to the eye and, having the colour of her limbs tinged with a slight bluish-gray sure is rare, thinks Dale. But that was all. But Maaya-chan, rather than a beauty, it feels more like shell become a cutie Latina says with a wide smile on her face but, truth be told, Dale couldnt tell the difference whatsoever. It was to the point that, with her black coat, he had vaguely thought, Maybe its a boy. Wow, thats amazing. A little lady like that would have a nice coat of fur too Josef says as he roughly pats Latinas head. (So thats how they praise others. Thats just like the Beastman) Communicating with foreign cultures is difficult. The home that Josef was living in with his family, was at the very north of the village. It had a simple arrangement, a two part house with only a living-dining room and a living room. Its a fairly normal house within this village. Inside the building, overflowing with the warmth of trees, a wooden plank acting as a table, claims itself within the living room with objects placed around it everywhere, making it a mess. However, it didnt give off an uncomfortable feeling, probably because that was also a part of everyday life. For you to be passing by here means, that youre on your way going back to the Village right? Yea Dale brings out his souvenirs, the sake bottle that he brought here from Kroix and the dried fish that he bought at Cuvare, handing it over to Josefs wife, Wuute, as he said. Hows grandma? Well I mean, I didnt hear anything about her being dead from what I gather from the last letter, it seemed she still couldnt hand over the head of the family to my old man and was clattering with laughter. Thats just like her Right? It didnt look like Latina was very interested at the two mens conversation. She takes glances at the figure of the sleepy Maaya, as well as looking over to Wuute, who was working in the kitchen. It seems she wasnt sticking her hand into their matters because they werent very close but, she also seemed absorbed by it all, whether it was the life style of the Beastman or the countryside. She was itching to do something. Having noticed Latina acting like that, Wuute invites her over with a faint smile and she rushes over as if she had been waiting for this. Fuahhh Her eyes widen at the sight of Wuute skillfully preparing the wild plants. This, how do you eat this? This is something thats quite common around these parts but, it might be a bit new to you There isnt any mountains around Kroix, thats why Ahh, thats right Latina copies how Wuute was working by the act of watching and learning. At the sight of Latina looking as if she was already used to this, Wuute was amazed. Besides the fact that Latina looks younger than she really is, compared with the kids of her generation she was actually able to do some housework. Once she started helping out, Latina toddles behind Wuute, looking for things to do as if it was painful to stand still. There are quite a lot of women who dont like their territory, their kitchen, being handled by others but, the young Latina had the advantage in that area. Its pleasant seeing the sight of a young girl like her, working with a smile on her face. When the wooden plates and the stew boiled with meat and herbs was placed on the table, it was around when Dale and Josef were changing their conversation topic to the recent rumours of the Royal Capital. This was accompanied with bread that had a colour not seen in Kroix. As a response to the smell of that, Maaya, who had been sound asleep within Yoseffs arms twitched her nose. Her eyes, the same green as her mother Wuutes, open up with a snap. After a brief absentmindedness, it looked as if she was shocked at the presence of strangers. ! She hugs onto Josef as if worried. Yup, Josef nods. How is she. Cute right What are you saying. Just look at my daughter for the meaning of cute Dale says stubbornly, pointing at Latina who was carrying over a bowl of wild plants salad. Hn? Suddenly being brought up, Latina looked puzzled. Nice to meet you, Maaya-chan. Im Latina. Uuu? Aatia? Hello Maaya was slightly nervous when such a conversation was brought up to her but, she became completely familiar with Latina shortly afterwards. And then once again, Latina was in a trance looking at the small Maaya. Even now, she was bravely helping out Maaya, eating her stew with shaky hands, and wiping around her sticky mouth. Up till now in Kroix, to Latina who had been very helpful for many things, being an Older sister seems to be a grave matter. So cute (My daughter C Latina) So cute (My daughter C Maaya) At the affectionate sight of the two young girls, the two men nod towards one another, grunting in sounds of agreement. Wuute acts as if she saw nothing and continued eating her meal. There was no need for a retort. Since everyone is happy, nothing more needs to be said. Wuute-san. This stew is delicious. Whats in it? A boar. There are quite a few around here Heee. Latina lifts a spoon towards her mouth, and chews on a large chunk of meat. This was a dish with emphasis on the meat as the main ingredient. The herbs at best, was there to bring out the flavour. Latina ate happily but among the people present, she was the one who ate the least. There was also Maaya who was still unable to form words but, she enthusiastically ate around the same amount of stew as Latina. Wuute and Josef, had eaten more than Latina and Dales portions combined. The Beastman race as a whole, were big eaters. You guys, are you leaving tomorrow? Thats the plan but, is something going on? Tomorrow the men of the village are going out to hunt. If it goes well you can take some of the leftover preserved meat with you. Lets leave that for later Is it going to be that big of a hunt? Josef answers Dales inquiry as if it was nothing special. Its because the divination of the Indigo God (Banafusegi)s Miko-san has been released CH 39 The moment she heard those words, Latinas body jumped in shock. The spoon falls, making a loud clank. It was rare that she was being this ill-mannered. .? Latina? . She had stopped moving completely as she looked straight down. She didnt even answer Dales inquiry. He was unable to pinpoint to source of her sudden change in behaviour. Whats wrong? .Its nothing. Im alright At the repeated question, Latina patches up her expression and picked up her spoon again. She quietly resumes eating just like that. Until the end of that meal, Latina did not say another word Borrowing a corner of the living room, and even when she was preparing to sleep, Latina was quiet. It couldnt be described as a comfortable bed but, having a place to rest without worrying about the weather or predators is already quite good after camping outside. Latina wrapped herself inside her blanket, and lean her head on Dales back. Pressing her forehead against it. Are you alright Latina? Latina, is alright Dale sighs towards the words she had already said before. This girl really has a lot of patience, she doesnt even try to voice her complaints. Twisting his body around to face Latina, he hugs her, blanket and all. Softly patting against her back as if soothing her as he lies down across from her. Dale? Dale pulls up his own blanket as he smiles. He could feel that she was relieved just by being by his side. Dale has accepted this repeatedly. If that was case, it would be good if he could become an existence that could support her when she was anxious. Maybe that thought of his was transmitted to her as Latina closed her eyes within Dales arms and muttered. Dalewill you stay with Latina? Yes If thats the case then. .Latina, is really alright While he was watching as she starts to fall asleep, light breathing exhaling out, Dale was thinking of the reasons as to why Latina was scared. Her tightly grabbing onto his shirt as she slept was something she used to do quite often when they had first met. Its probably because something worrying has showed up. Recently Latina has been spoiled, and even if she asked to sleep next to him, she wouldnt hug onto him like this, looking so anxious. Vanafusegi. The reason Latina got all strange was the instant his gods name was mentioned. (Then. Could it be that. The reason why Latina was chased out of her hometown.) In Kroix there wasnt a shrine for Vanafusegi. That is because the fact that shrines were originally establishments managed by those with Divine Protection. The Divine Protection of Vanafusegi rarely appear among the Human Race. In a Human town such as Kroix, there is no reason for a shrine like that to exist there. Faith among human was thin as well. There were few opportunities to convey their blessings, and thus it inevitably tends to have a lesser impression compared with the other gods. However, it wasnt like that for the Other races. The Divine Protection of Vanafusegi is the unique ability to be able to take a peek at the future. The strength of the divine protection is determined by the difference of what can be seen. Nevertheless, those who are capable of investigating the Weather or Disasters beforehand are, you wouldnt be able to think about how important it is as a method to protect themselves for the Other races who are originally few in number. The words coming from the priests of Vanafusegi are critical. And probably much more so than the other Gods for those other races. Even if he knew that, it wasnt like he could say anything. A persons future, you know, can only be vaguely predicted, even for high-ranking priests. He gently strokes her back over and over again. Based on how the explanations are done, they should be able to interpret it as many times as they want. I wonder why, those people in your hometown, decided your fate based on such a vague thing. Within Dales mutterings, contained a touch of pain and loneliness but, in the stillness during the dead of the night, there was no one to hear him. Take care Wait for the good news Setting out early in the morning, mist still in the air, next to Dale who Josef was seeing off, was Latina, tightly grasping onto Dale. It was still much earlier than when she would normally wake up but, when Dale had just woken up, Latina had also jumped up in panic, and woke up as well. Dale smiled bitterly but, without saying anything, he merely gently pat her. Seeing the wheat porridge that Wuute had prepared for breakfast, Latinas eyes would normally sparkle at the cuisine that she normally wouldnt see at Kroix. Despite that, she went through her meal quietly and dull. As if she is trying to hide from something. Quietly holding her breath as if she was trying not to be found, as if she was trying to let something scary pass by. Atiaa? Aichi? What changed the mood, was the innocent smile of the young girl. Holding out the spoon towards Latina, with a wide smile on her face. Sadly, half the contents of the spoon, due to her shaky movements, ended up spilling over and falling but, it didnt seem like Maaya cared. Maaya-chan. Un, its yummy When Latina once again smiled as if she was hiding something, Maaya looked confused. Which then changed to sadness. Atiaa, ouchie, ouchie? !? The same moment Latina made a surprised looking face, Maaya crunched up her face and started crying. Ouchie? Fuee, ee, ee Maaya-chan? Uweeeeeaaaaa! Latinas fright, changed over to the sudden outburst of Maaya. The sight of Latina all shaken up was something new for Dale. Eh? Maaya-chan. Whats wrong? Its because little kids are very sensitive to the emotions of those around them, you see Wuute carries up Maaya in a familiar manner and started to comfort the wailings of her child. Befuddled, Latina smiled slightly awkwardly. Latina-chan too, its better to let it all out when you need to. Whether its through the painful, tough, or scary moments, ok? After all, its fine for children to rely on adults for that sort of thing Latina who had been in a daze, shakes with different emotions. Her large eyes well up, after a short moment, large teardrops overflow as if she couldnt hold it back anymore. ! Uwahhh, ahh.. Dale silently stands next to her, and as he strokes her head several times like he normally does, Latina starts sobbing loudly as she hugs him. For a short while, the crying voices of the two girls were all that resounded. Once Maaya stopped crying, she immediately returned back to normal and finished her breakfast, which had ended up cold, without a care. As expected, it seems it wasnt as easy for Latina, who was now sipping on the herbal tea that Wuute had poured for her with a sniffling face. .Im sorry. Thank you very much. Its fine. Although Im not quite sure what Latina-chan is scared of, isnt it better to feel refreshed after having a good cry about it for once? Youre still so young. You dont have to push yourself too much Dale has a hard time reading the expressions of the Beastman but, judging from the tone of her voice, he was sure Wuute was smiling. Wuute-san..Im sorry. You have nothing to apologize for. Its a childs job to cause trouble after all She says towards Latina as well. Although Dale couldnt tell the appearances of the Beastman, he thought from the bottom of his heart that, Josef had really married a nice person.. Dale. Hn? Latina, you know, is scared .I see The few short words that she leaks out, Dale merely quietly accepts. Latina. Is a bad girl they say, so thats why, they say Latina cant return back to where Latina was born Thats what they prophesied about Latina. Latina. Latinas family, you know, said that was wrong. That Latina, wasnt bad. .But you know, you know. Its because of Latina that Rag had died. Its because he was together with Latina. *sniffle* With her eyes, moist once again, she faces Dale, and yet Latina continued speaking. Its just as Prophesied. Latina is surely, a bad girl. .Latina, do you remember the contents of the Prophecy? At Dales question, she thought for a while before shaking lightly. I dont know everyone said a lot of things about me. So it was really scary. I see. .Your family said that Latina wasnt bad right? Un Dale smiles and puts his forehead against Latinas. Reflected in Latinas surprised grey pupils was him, with an expression full of love that he didnt even notice. The words of god are troubling for people. Especially those high-ranking Prophecies that attempt to read a persons fate. Which is why Latinas family, saying that Latina isnt a bad girl are probably the ones who are right Eh.? At the very least, your family wasnt taken by the words of the Prophecy. The words werent completely stating that Latina is bad as a fact. Latina seemed genuinely astonished at Dales words. Such a possibility had never come into her mind until now. Dale. I think that most likely, I know more about Divine Protections than you. Latina, you dont have a Divine Protection right? Un I have a Divine Protection. Although its not one of Vanafusegis. .However I know very well what kind of thing a Divine Protection is. Staring at Dale, Latina smiles shyly. Dale is like a god Dale, always comes to help me. Giving me so many things that I want.If the one who let me meet Dale was God then, I guess, Latina has nothing to be afraid of.. Even though he has a Divine Protection, even though he doesnt have much faith, he would sometimes pray. So that this girl can be happy, so that she can be healthy. If it was the guidance of God who let him meet this girl then he would pray. CH 40 At the villages center plaza, holding hands with Maaya, Latina opens her mouth in a daze. Boaaaa That boar is so big. What Maaya was pointing at was the result of todays hunt. Meateee Maaya-chan, do you like meat? Likeyyy The sight of the two girls happily talking to each other like that could heal the soul. Due to that, Dale was gazing at them for a little while but, Dale came to his senses with a Ha!. .Latina Hn? Thats because thats a magic beast. If you line it up next to a Normal boar, then the normal boar would look just like a baby, you know Really? From what it looks like, she got a real scare from that. Its really good that Latina was able to have her mistake corrected before she experienced it herself. As if a beast with a body incomparable to even houses, could be a Normal boar. And two were lined up there. It seems that the hunt was a big success indeed. The Divine Protection that the Vanafusegi Miko of this town has, was the foresight of the dangers within a limited area of the towns surroundings. This time, it was due to that, that she was able to sense the existence of the Magic Beast. It appears that this type of boar-like magic beasts are often seen around the village, and thus became a meat that the villagers ate frequently. However, that doesnt mean it wasnt dangerous. This is a major reason for the existence of the Vanafusegis Miko, as she is able to snip the danger in advance. Hey. the disassembling is gross you know? I thought that this might also be a learning experience Wouldnt disassembling be better done at a butcher. Besides, I dont think youll be able to make much of this since they are, as expected, way too big. Hmmm thats true The knife that a man of the beastman was carrying around, couldnt even be called a knife anymore. It seemed more like a greatsword that you would hold with both hands. Latina didnt think she would be able to wield that even after she grew up, not even if she tried her best. It wasnt a reasonable size at all. Atiaa. Pwayy It seems that for Maaya, this was a scene she saw often and was nothing interesting. She pulls on Latinas hand with a tug or two. Once Latina turned her gaze, she walked out as if she was satisfied. Dale Ahh. Be careful. Dont leave the village Un As she gets pulled off by Maaya, Latina obtained permission from Dale. The two of them left for a stroll through the village. Youre so fluffy, Maaya-chan Kufyufyu Latina, who was strolling with Maaya, soon got sick of it and was now enjoying her soft fur. Maaya didnt hate it either, twisting her body around, squealing happily. It was as if she was being tickled. Atiaa, fwuffi? So fluffy~ Talking about nothing special and laughing together. Noticing that the fur below Maayas head is especially soft, she strokes there and, Maaya laughs, purring as if she was feeling good. Maaya being so young, her coat of fur was soft and downy. Furthermore it was as if her fathers doting mannerisms could be seen from his efforts full of love. Her fluffiness is at its top condition. It seems that Maaya is also comfortable having Latina stroke her. After overcoming her ticklishness, she starts looking somewhat drowsy. Halfway through, her nods betrays her and she takes a stance as if wanting to be stroked more. Atiia. Pat paaat! Here? More~ Un Kufyuuhyuu~ Latina stroked the beastman, as if she was trying to be a babysitter. It was the moment that a glimpse of Latinas new talent could be seen. When Maaya, who was full of energy and, Latina, who looked tired but was still full of energy returned back, hand in hand, it was well past half a shade. Atiiaa~ Even inside the house, Maaya was chasing after Latina. Pway At that pleasant sight, even Dale who had been confirming the map inside the house looked over to them with a gentle expression. Youve sure worked yourself hard, Latina. Un. Ive become friends with Maaya-chan The figure of Latina smiling as she hugged the small Maaya even tighter, was such an impact liking to that of a divine revelation that Dale crossed in his heart that he should buy her a enormous plushie as soon as he returned back to Kroix. He wonders at himself, why he hasnt bought a plushie for her already. He hangs his head, looking crestfallen. Weird? Hn? Its nothing. Sometimes Dale will just be like that Maaya and Latinas unexpectedly serious judgement of the situation did not, perhaps luckily, reach the ears of Dale. Maaya had even dragged Latina into her own bed. Latina looked over to Dale and hesitated a little but, thinking of tomorrows early departure, it looked as if she loathed having to leave Maaya. The sleeping figures of Latina, with her harmless sleeping expression and Maaya, with her happily satisfied, fluffy sleeping expression, made Dale and Josef (The two doting parents) smile to no end. And yet, despite them being so intimate, the time for parting has come. Nooooooooooo!! Atiaa, noooo!!!! Early in the morning in the Beastman village, the crying sounds of Maaya resounded. Having to leave with Latina, Maaya who was being held by Josef, was trying to struggle free from those arms as she bawled with all her might. Noooo! I hate yuu! Atiaa, bettaa! Getting wholeheartedly rejected by her beloved daughter, being told she hates him, and that Latina was better, the amount of damage Josef took was unfathomable. His triangular ears which usually point up towards the sky, has become a miserable sight, drooping down. Looking next to Dale, Latina, maybe a little influenced by Maayas tears was starting to choke up. Sniffling her nose a little. .Its time to say goodbye. Well, come by here on the way home,alright? ..Un Latina approached Maaya with a saddened expression, whilst Maaya was struggling about with all her might, trying her best to reach out over to Latina with her own short arms. Atiaa! Atiaa!! Maaya-chan. Latina furrows her brows into an and paused, thinking of words to say. Stay safe ok, Maaya-chan. Is it okay if I come by and play again? Atiaa At Latinas words, Maaya stops crying and with a smile, waves at Latina to say goodbye as if. Noooooo!! Atiaa, nooo!!! It only turned on the switch which made her cry even harder. No child that has ever existed would listen from just one sentence. Ahhh, geez! Its fine, just leave already! Shell calm down afterwards! Josef shouted, while battling against her beloved daughter who was trying to escape from him, wiggling about. Wahhhhh! Atiiaa! Atiiaaa! If you wait until Maaya stops crying then you wont be able to leave, even after its turned dark. Just go, and stay safe Even she was smiling bitterly, looking at her daughters wails but Wuute calmly suggests to Dale. Alright. Well then.Thanks. I think well stop by when were going back home as well. I understand. Be careful Weve troubled you. .Maaya-chan, bye bye The reason why he put Latina, who had her head lowered, onto the horse was because he had seen though her, knowing that her steps would probably become heavier. Alright, alright, its fine already, just go! Be areful out there! Hearing Josefs voice from behind him, Dale pulls along the reins and walks out. As expected, Latina turned to look around, constantly chasing after Maaya with her eyes. Leaving the villages exit, and even after they couldnt see any of the Byunt family members anymore, Maayas crying voice could still be heard clearly. (I wonder if we caused some trouble for the village.) Dale enters into a small trail in the forest as cold sweat trickles down. He decided not to look at Latina right now, who was sniffling slightly, *sniffles*. It would be nice if you could play together on the way back as well .Un. Its probably for the best that Latina feels separation is lonely as well. He takes a step forward as he thinks that. Fine beams of sunlight pours in from the gaps in the leaves of the forest, lighting up their path ahead. Authors note: Think of half a shade as around an hour please. I want to be fluffy too. I truly thank you for always reading. CH 41 (Authors note: Its a little short this time round) To Rita. How are you? How is the baby? Have Kenneth or the guests been well too? Me and Dale are very well. Even Dale is saying that were right on schedule. After leaving Cuvare, I went to a Beastman village. Its actually where a relative of Dales lives. When I asked him, Whats a relative? I was told that it was a familys family. Dale sure has a lot of family. Even on the way here, there were so many things. I also saw a lot of pink flowers blossom on the trees. I ate a sandwich with Dale as we took a break, and the flowers were so fluttery and pretty. I wanted to show you this as well. It would be nice if Kroix had them too, right. Also, you know.. Thank you When she received the letter from the postman and recognised the sender, Rita signed the receipt. Apart from his moss green shoulder bag strung over his shoulder, the young man who looked no different from an ordinary adventurer, took the receipt and faced her with a business smile. Not at all. Please continue to use our services in the future. The moss green shoulder bag and the Winged Envelopes emblem is the trademark of the largest guild in delivery. Its suitable for those with a Center attributed magic but, it is also the most popular occupation for those without much ability. They, with their magic, train and use birds of which there are many different varieties of depending on the strength of their magic, and there are those with strong magic who can even choose Magic beasts to operate in the job known as delivering letters. Given that there are branches of these stores, where all the letters are gathered, are in sizeable towns like Kroix and Cuvare, if they take it to a place like that for their letter to be delivered then, although it is restricted by countries with which they have a diplomatic relationship with, the delivery range is able to cover quite a distance. In the cases of small villages like the Beastmans village, they wait for the delivery man who come by at regular intervals, and giving it to them then is the common practise. Rita carefully opens the thick letter. Inside, there were another two envelopes. Since there is a fee in of itself for the compensation for the deliveryman, in order to save on money, Latina put Rita and Chloes letter in the same envelope, and sent it together. Latina was smart in regards to that. Kenneth. Latinas letter came. Do you have time when youre restocking? Ahh. Okay Then on the way to the East District for restocking, Kenneth took that letter to Chloes house. It appears that her trip is going smoothly. Well, I wonder if they planned it to be a relaxing trip Where did they say they were right now? From this date.it says that theyre at the Beastmans village it seem? Right. If I recall, Dales relative lives there. In that direction, people and houses are both on the lesser side so, if Latina is there then shell be staying there. Lightly skimming through the contents, Kenneth nods once. Naturally, itll be slower than if that guy went alone though its still quite a bit earlier than his speculations before they left. Its probably because Latina is keeping up just that well Before leaving, Dale had went over his itinerary with Kenneth. Even the way there that was like nothing to him were harder, as expected, with the child called Latina coming along. Asking for help from Kenneth, with his abundance of experience, they had planned their schedule according to the standards of escort requests. The reason they had brought so much food with them was also because of this reason. Latina seems to be having fun Rita unexpectedly lets out a giggles, and shows a gentle smile, slowly reading through the letter. In the case of normal paperwork, compared to the amount of words that she would finish reading in an instant, she took great care, lovingly reading over it. Seeing Rita like that, Kenneth too softened up. I never would have thought that it would be so quiet without Latina here .Soon, you wont be able to say that anymore Thats true Kenneth says, shifting his gaze over to his wifes stomach which was starting to bulge out, and Rita laughs as well. Latina seems like she would be a great older sister, right? Yes The shops gotten pretty quiet huh When Rita says that, this time Kenneth let out a sigh. I guess even those guys have a limit to their moneyeven the sales have been going down, right? I wonder if this is what it felt like before Latina came to help us Rita laughs bitterly, being the one who was in charge of the register as well. Since The Dancing Ocelot has the specialty that is, being the shop where the adventurers of Kroix have it as a base, their regulars were full of senior adventurers and, powerful people, who were famous in their own right. Newbies tend to gather at the shop every so often and were usually those who hid their faces. (TL: ²ߤϵ˓BӤήsä) Kenneths cooking, as well as the cheap prices were their selling points but, now in addition to that, a cute Poster girl has also become one of them. For the newer adventurers, the sight of the cute Latina has become cushioning material against those with scarier faces within the store. After Latina had left for her trip, the newer fellows have stopped coming, and the regular customers also dont stay long before quickly going home. Latina, in addition to her actually working, has also contributed to becoming one of the selling points for The Dancing Ocelot. Although Dale has also changed since Latina came. This shop has also changed quite a bit Aint that true I wonder if Latina might also be able to handle the cooking side of things as well Before long she might even be able to handle the lunchtime sales Rita also smile slightly at Kenneths words. That day may come earlier than were thinking That girl is maturing day by day, and even now is probably seeing and feeling a variety of things, becoming closer to an adult. Kenneth and Rita are extremely looking forward to her, no doubt, growing up to be a most wonderful woman. The trip is really fun. But you know, from now on, Im really looking forward to being able to talk a lot with Rita and Kenneth about the trip, nano. I was really happy being able to have Rita and Kenneth see me off, saying Have a nice trip. Its because that I have a place to say Im home and, receiving a Welcome home that I think that, this trip is you know, actually fun. From now on, Ill continue listening to what Dale says, and wont forget to be careful. So that I can safely come home to Kroix, ok. Rita, you should also take care of your body, ok. And the baby too, ok. Please tell Kenneth and the guests that as well. Latina. Rustle. Latinas letter makes a small sound as Rita takes it out from within the neatly folded envelope. As she does so, she curses quietly. Even though it wouldve been fine if she didnt say such stupid things Isnt it obvious that theyll, at the very least, say Welcome home properly. The place that youll come home to, is right here isnt it? For as long as that girl continues to think so, this is the place that she can come home to. Stay safe. Rita mumbles quietly, and chanted a phrase of prayer towards the Green god C the god closes to her. (Authors note: The next chapter will also be from the people of Kroix) CH 42 Silvia! A letter came from Latina! Oh Is she well? More or less. Its Latina anyway, she seems fine As soon as she entered her classroom at the Yellow God(Asfars)school, thats how Chloe called out to her friend, Silvia. Silvia Fal is a friend she made after coming to school. Her father was working in a considerable position as the military police for the mayors mansion, and she was someone who lived in the high class residential West District however, her personality isnt very irritating, getting along nicely with Chloe and Latina who lived in the working parts of town, the East and South Districts. That temperament of hers fit right with Chloes and she is as close to her as Latina is. It has been over half a month since Latina had departed from Kroix. Not to mention the length of their journey and back but, Latina seems likely to stay a little while even after they reached their destination, so they wont be able to meet until after the seasons have changed. When they reach over to Dales place, Latina will be able to send out a letter. She wasnt very good with studies, and her sentences werent written out very well but Chloe was little by little composing together the events that had happened in Kroix. (When Latina comes back, itll be bad if only she doesnt know after all) Thinks Chloe. She says that after the sea is the Beastmans village Beastmen huh. Ive never seen any in Kroix. Are there any Mixed race adventurers? I didnt see any even when I went over to Latinas place to play Is that so. I want to see what theyre like Silvia says that and, looked far off into the distance. When Silvia was born she was endowed with, despite being a weak one, a Divine Protection from the Green God(Ahdar). To people like her, they hold a quality of being drawn to travels and curiousities. Going off into an unknown world, and to gather unknown knowledge. The Desire to visit the unknown is, partially instinctive for possessors of Ahdars Divine Protection. Are you going to the Shrine after you leave school, Silvia? I wonder. At Chloes question, Silvia folds her arms together and holds up her chin. The simplest thing would be if I become a member to a Shrine huh. I can have them teach me about magic as well You can use magic? Thanks to Latina, I know the attribute I have affinity with~ Latinas friends who had an interest in magic had been learning chants by her side. As expected, most of them werent able to deal with it but, Silvia was able to pronounce it. Not just chants but she also wanted to learn the greetings of the Demon Race as this was related to Silvias dream of one day visiting the country of Demons, Vasrio. Speaking of which, what about you Chloe? Ill succeed my familys business. Its pretty fun lately anyway Then, I guess Ill have to ask Chloe for my clothes when I grow up~. Ask for something expensive ok It was when Chloe and Silvia were talking about those sorts of things. Chloe Pon. Rudi passed over something from underneath his armpits. Chloe, having sensed that something was coming in that instant, panickedly reached out so that it wouldnt fall. This. Baka Rudi! What the heck are you doin! What. I gave one to you right, something that was made well At Chloes complaints, Rudi tilted his head in confusion. Something that was made well, you say. Oi you W-what do you want. I needed to practise so, I cut it into two parts. You have a problem? When Chloe repeated what he said, thinking that something was up with Rudis answer, he looked the other way awkwardly. Whats that? An accessory piece? When Silvia points at that, which Chloe was gripping, and asks her, Chloe opens up her hand which had been gripped shut. A black fragment, shining with beauty. Along it were signs of the shape, after being cut and prepared, being diligently polished. Chloe slightly lifted that small object, which had been carefully and preciously worked on, to take a look. It shines, glittering as it reflects back the light. Its pretty right. I got it from Latina. From Latina? Yea. When I said Ill take good care of it so leave it with me, she said that itll be fine if it was me and gave it to me And why did you bring it? When I was thinking about how I should cut it a little, I thought, if she was in her own house, she might have a nail file or some kind of tool so, thats why I brought it She was thankful for that but, it seems he was shrewd and tricked her out of half the amount. Chloe shrugged her shoulders, my my. Dishonesty is such a pain in the ass Boys are all children after all For girls around this age, having an exchange like this allows them to act beyond their age. What Chloe received from Latina was the Horn that she had broken off herself. From the first time that Chloe saw it, she had thought that Latinas horn was truly pretty. There was nothing but regret and sorrow, that Latina had broken off such a beautiful part of herself. For some reason she couldnt all for it to merely leave it there and let it gather dust, and thinking so she asked Latina. Saying Wont you give your horn to me? In the beginning she was thinking that she would be able to somehow do something with it but, she was troubled when she couldnt process it since that was tougher than she had thought. The one who lent her his help at that time, was Rudi. At those words, Chloe entrusted Latinas horn to Rudi, and had it processed. Speaking of which, what will you do after leaving school Rudi? Even though Chloe had asked him that, she meant nothing of it. It was because Rudi had come in when she had just been coincidentally talking about itwith Silvia. That was all. Noth.It, its not like. Its related to you ok However, at the sight of Rudi acting suspicious and overreacting, Chloe and Silvia look to each other and grin. Hmmm. Are you thinking about something. W-whatever, its not like it matters right? Well I guess. It doesnt really matter. Speaking of which, I got a letter from Latina W-w-why are, are, you bringing up Latina all of the sudden!? Eh? Arent you interested? -! Thats not what I. If youre interested then just say so. Right~? Right~ .!!! While they were looking at the sight of Rudi stamping his feet in frustration, screaming in a voice that cant be heard, Marcel and Anthony exchanged a strange smile with each other. Since Rudi has already, ended up being forced into a corner by Chloe and Silvia, he should just give up already That is, in itself is an act of understanding Marcel. To a certain degree, its important to just accepting how life is Someone like you who states that with a smile might just end up becoming a big-shot. With a calm expression, at his friend who stated that, Anthony stiffens up his smile. Anthony, youre advancing to higher education right? Going back to Chloes conversation, Marcel asks him and, Anthony nodded once. Yea So youll also be working in the mayors mansion? If I could be like my dad that would the best though. I know nothing about any of this as well. It would be fine to work at a firm as well Anthonys father is a low level official are the mayors place. Since it isnt a job which is of the inheritance system, it isnt acceptable to just give his son Anthony the job. However there were a few things which could be done for him, if its things like connections and networking. And youll probably succeed the bakery I guess? Theres no reason to do something different after all. I like our bread as well Marcel calmly responds. For the majority of kids who live in Kroix, taking over their parents business is the norm. If its the second son, third son then its not like there arent some who look for a different occupation but, especially for children from a trade, there arent many who purposely look for a different line of work, training under someone else. Rudi has an older brother as well. .But, up till recently he should have been planning to go into his familys business (Blacksmithing). I wonder what happened all of a sudden The two of them paused for a moment but then nod to one another with a Un. It might be related to Latina Its probably related to Latina Its so easy to understand after all I wonder how Latina hasnt noticed, you know. Only when hes in front of Latina does he put up a more than unnecessary cold attitude. He does this so thoroughly too. In a sense, I think its amazing For us, witnessing it from the start, its really obvious though At that point the two of them once again nodded. Thats why hes an idiot Hes an idiot alright Oi you guuuys! I can hear you, you know! The moment Rudi shouts, half in tears, the door to the classroom open up, and their teacher looked at Rudi with a smile. Rudolf-san. The classroom isnt a place to be rowdy, ok -! When Rudi, who came to his senses look over to his friends, they were returning back to their seats as if nothing had happened. Basically he was just bad at grasping the way of the world. (Authors note: In the beginning Chloes lines were all typed in Katakana, and I looked over them for a while. I fixed it so there was a mix of Hiragana as well. Baka Rudi is just. Something that came up.. This is how this work is but, thank you for always reading) CH 43 Latina caught a cold. Kuchun Even her sneezes seem somewhat cute. However, the accent of the sneeze being slightly strange is somewhat like her. Several years has passed since he started living with this girl and while it can also be said that they were a stubborn race, she has never really been sick before. Its most likely her fatigue showing. Apart from that, the other possible reason was, .Its because you were in such high spirits even though it was raining, you know? Un. Thats true Im sorry.. Yesterday they were travelling through the rain. There was no way they were just going to wait until the rain has stopped. He didnt want to force her too much but, since it was the countryside, there werent many homes around. They had to move until there was a place to take shelter from the rain. The coat that Dale normally wears is capable of repelling water. Normally since he was also quite used to travelling during stormy weather, he would put on his hood, and tie a belt around his neck, and that was his plan against the rain. The hood that came with Latinas cape is also a magic tool, and since it was made to be able to repel water, theres no problem even if theres a light shower. However, for the sake of traveling through genuine rainy weather, he made her wear proper rain gear. Latina seemed happy merely walking in the rain. Looking up as they walk up the mountain path, there were nothing but grey skies and massive clouds within the gaps of the trees inside the thick forest. Even the raindrops which hit her face, seem not to hurt and she would face upwards every now and then. She would try to pass by all the puddles, evading them, then sometimes purposely jumping into them, breaking up the mud, and looking as if she messed up. ..Latina, be careful. Its pretty slippery Un. Ill be alright It was exactly when she had said that. Latina fell down. Her feet slipped in the puddle that she stepped on, and with a splat. That was a splendid fall. !!! ..Ouch. It seems she had twisted her ankle when she lost her footing. Latina looked troubled as she sat there in the mud, unable to even get back up. Uwaahhhh. See, I told you so. Dale immediately reached out to her, and used recovery magic on her ankle. With that, the injury was healed but he couldnt do anything about her clothes which had been smeared with mud and full of rainwater. In this situation during the middle of the rain, even letting her change is difficult. Dale lifts Latina onto the horse and increased the pace at which they were moving. Its the last stretch. Dale had a bit of know-how regarding the geography of the area here. Not just the positions of the various scattered small villages but, even the positions of the cabins which the hunters use. Furthermore he was even able to grasp the location of naturally-made caves. The closest place that they are able to take shelter from here is, probably a small cave a little ways from the highway. Its the place that he had originally planned to be todays campsite. Theres no other way other than to rush over there at a slightly faster pace. Be that as it may, this is the middle of the mountains. Despite it being the start of spring, the cold air is stealing away her body heat. Dale, who was rushing through a path with poor footing, probably couldnt be blamed for not noticing that Latina was trembling slightly. And because, even if he had noticed, there was nothing he could have done. When they had arrived at their goal, the cave, Latina was shaking and turning pale. AaaaAAahh. Ill, go look for something that can be used as firewood, ok? Take off your wet clothes, and after youve wiped yourself dry, wrap yourself with a blanket! Un That was how Latina had answered him but, after she once again saw Dale run off into the rain, she got closer to Brauh, and started restlessly taking down their luggage. She copied Dale, doing it like how he normally does it, in order to lessen the burden of him (the horse). And after that, when she finally took off her clothes and changed her wet underwear, she wrapped herself around in a blanket. Taking countermeasures to deal with the rain, she was relieved when she was wrapped inside a dry blanket. It wasnt able to block out the cool air coming from the ground but, she thought that she couldnt do anything but to deal with it. Fuaaa She makes a relaxed face. Latina rolls and lies down on her side. Dale had come back, and using Water attributed magic he cleared away the moisture in the outer layer of the wet branches, making it so that it somehow created the result of firewood, yet by the time the fire was lit, she was already feeling feverish. This series of actions is the cause, as to why she had caught a cold. It isnt a very nice place to stay at but well stay here to rest another day. Theres quite a bit to go before the next village Dale says as he looks at the situation with the rain. As soon as he came back, he laid out the blanket which had been wrapped in a water-repellent cloth onto the ground, and he lays out his change of clothes and such on top of that, and then moved Latina, who had been wrapped inside a blanket onto there. Nearby he creates an open air fire, and with Latinas dirty clothes outside, he uses magic, bombarding them with water balls as a way of roughly cleaning them. He took Latinas clothes from the luggage and put them on her. Normally Latina would try to do everything herself but, she was doing as she was told looking absentmindedly. After that she started to doze off, falling asleep on the floor. For Latina who rarely becomes sick, it could be said that she has extremely low resistance when she really does get sick. That is already yesterdays story. The next day, in other words today, the rain still hasnt stopped and Latina still had her cold. Dale didnt want to force things and decided to stay put for the time being. Dale. Im sorry.. Its fine if you make a mistake frolicking around if you be more careful next time. Theres no need for you to apologize for catching a cold. Right? Yes. Itll be best if youre better soon Dale smiles and slides his palm across Latinas forehead. It had felt hot yesterday but, he was relieved at it coming down to a more normal temperature. If its like this then as long as she doesnt it push it too much, it probably wont turn into anything out of hand. Even though dinner is supposed to be Latinas duty. Its fine for you to be spoiled when youre sick For Dale, who was boiling congee in the pot, as long as the depressed Latina said so, he would blow at it slightly without holding anything back. Even though she was in such a condition, rather than acting spoiled, the fact that she was feeling disappointed for not being able to do her job is just like her but, its a little off putting. In the soup was the salted meat that they had received from the Beastmans village, which was also used as seasoning in the soup. He crumbles the dried vegetables into pieces as they fall in and boil, together with the cheese and hard bread. While it was disappointing, todays meal was a Bread soup which didnt look appealing to the eyes. When you have a cold its good to eat warm food, rest well, and act spoiled As he says, Dale takes a bite of what he had made and makes a complicated expression. Its not that it was bad, and originally for things like camp food, this was already very good. However, it felt like it was missing something subtle. (.Before I realised. I had gotten used to eating good food) It seems he had gotten used to Latinas excellent food for a campsite. Even when they used the same ingredients, he felt that if it was Latina making it, it would taste a little better. Despite that, Latina lifts a spoon of the congee to eat, and smiles. Yum Noits not very. Sorry. Its yummy Even he knows the rating of the food that he himself made. Dale smiles bitterly but, Latina shakes her head in refute. Its something Dale made for me. Its super yummy Her face, lightened up by the red beams coming off the campfire, had a happy, affectionate smile on it. ..But, this isnt tasty. Because medicine aint meant to taste good After the meal, being handed the medicinal soup that Dale had boiled, Latina looked visibly dejected. She takes a sip, and wrinkles up her brows. Its bitter. (.It wouldve been easier if you had just drank it all down in one go I think. I wonder if thats also an occupational disease?) Looking at Latina slowly tasting it as she drinks through it, Dale tilted his head sideways in confusion in his heart. When he asked later, it seems to have just been a bad habit. Because when she was suggested to drink it all in one go, she made a face of realisation as if There was that method as well!? What he woke up the next morning, it was when he had noticed the suns rays flowing into the entrance of the cave. The rains stopped True. But, the footing is still bad so be careful Un Looking up towards the pale blue sky, shining with thin rays of sunlight, Latina laughs. She hasnt fully recovered but, it seems that shes well enough to walk. (At the next village. I guess I should let her rest a bit more.) Thinking like that, Dale prepares to leave. Maybe it was because they had stayed put yesterday, Brauh was walking nimbly as if it was fun. Latina looked a little unsatisfied when she was made to wear some extra layers of clothing and put upon Brauhs back. It seems she was keen to walk on her own two feet. At the sigh of Latina having returned back to normal, Dale smiles as if he was relieved and, returned back onto the road, wet with mud. CH 44 Dale made Braoh run at full speed through the mountain trail in the forest. Although it seems the assailants were unaware that they had a child, and they had not thought that their small horse would be able to sprint at full speed with the two of them riding it. He had succeeded in surprising their target. After breaking through the entrapment, he spins his body and fires an arrow behind him as a warning. !! Dale! Its dangerous so get down! Latina, just focus on not losing the Gravity Reduction magic! The reason he turned around to take a look with his eyes was due to their assailants being skilled at hiding their presences within the forest. Even with Dales sense of perceptiveness, he couldnt say that he had read every single presence there. Damn! He curses, and cuts down the coming arrow with the sword in his right hand. Without even looking at it as it fell down onto the ground, scattered everywhere, he speeds on forth. The reason he is able to divert his concentration to deal with their assailants is due to Latina being in charge of the magic. Thanks to Latina lightening the load on Braoh, as well as even mixing in a few recovery magic every now and then, Braoh is able to use all its might, dashing with all its might carrying to the two of them. I had thought that theyll be coming soon but.! I really didnt want to run into them! Dale.. I know! At Latinas warning, he grabs hold of the reins with one hand and made Braoh jump. He didnt question it or hesitate at all. Their assailants chasing from behind them felt troubled. It seems there was a trap hole there. He probably wouldnt have noticed it himself if Latina wasnt there. This wasnt because of her Unique Ability or anything, it was just because her observational powers are high. She gave out detailed instructions, calling out to him whenever she felt some uncomfortable feeling from her surroundings. It seems she was correct. A man-made tunnel carved out of a rock could be seen right in front of them. Going up until their is their goal here. ..Like Im gonna fall for that! Dale fires up as he speaks to himself, making Braoh come to a sudden stop. Resulting in Latina popping up. He restrains her with his own body, stopping her from falling. Just as he expected, right after that, a boulder rolled down, blocking the entrance of the only road into the tunnel. Are they stupid?! Seriously! Once again he made the horse run forth and chanted a spell towards the blocked entrance. It wasnt an attack magic. It merely made a transformation. But, that was enough. The obstacle in front of them breaks into pieces. He protects Latina from the small rocks and pieces of boulder which were fit for the words of, breaking into pieces, and the cloud of dust which emerged by hugging her, wrapping her in the insides of his coat With this she probably couldnt be seen at all from behind them. Passing through the tunnel, their field of vision widened. At that moment Dale shouted out. God..damn! That old bitch!!! Didnt I tell her that I wouldnt be coming here alooonee!! My my.you dont call your granny Old Bitchyou know Opposite the tunnel an ageing lady greeted Dale with a troubled expression. Im talking to you as well mum! Did you really want to kill your son who you havent met in so long?! Dear me. Isnt it just blocking the entrance a little bit? If the timing was off then it wouldnt be just a little bit! Dear me. Such an exageration. ..Shes right. Something like this is normal right You too Dad! Dont shoot at me! You say that but, didnt you also shoot towards me as well.. Dale turned around towards the mans voice who he had heard from behind him, fueling his anger. However, the voice that came back was as if he didnt know what he was talking about. Wed removed the arrowhead from them properly right, unlike you.. I took them off before I shot them right?! Even without the arrowhead, it would hurt if i was hit by it! Besides you guys were shooting at me for real right! Well Neither that voice nor expression felt apologetic. While they were having that exchange, it seems that the remaining figures behind them had caught up. Youre so mean Dale, Im covered in dust Seriously, the first time youre back in forever.. Dont be like this Im the one whos mean!? Im the one!? The lined up faces were all the familiar faces of his cousins and childhood friends. I mean it was the order of the head Right They answer as such to Dale who was blaming them. Even though this is so simple, it got you quite well huh. Dales father starts to say, before stopping his gaze at the young girl he was protecting in his arms. He suddenly stops moving. That look of his was similar to his son but, right now he hasnt pointed her out yet. Latina was looking at her surrounding as her eyes became dots, and immediately looked up at Dale beside her with a surprised face. .Dale..you and your family dont like each other? ..No..Um, you see. Latina. While Dale was looking for an answer, the fuss that his father started was relayed to the surrounding people. It was a little girl!! Latina, having that shout directed at her, jumped up high in shock. Fuahhh!? So much so she almost fell off the horse. Iyaaa. I had heard from your granny that you would be bringing someone you know but. Everyone had thought that it would be like usual, someone from thesame occupation you know Dales mother smiled as if she was troubled and trying to evade the subject, says as she waved her hands, pata pata. Um.um.Im Latina. Nice to meet you. Ill be in your care My my my. Such a cute thing. Im sorry, I scared you didnt I Seriously.what would you have done if Latina got injured or something ..Thats your job as well right, to protect her from that Reflect on yourselves, Im begging you! Right now, they have separated from his other acquaintances, Dale and his parents, plus Latina, the four of them are walking. Dale gets off from the horse, takes the reins into his hands as he walks, leaving Latina on the horse. The others seem to be handling the trap hole which they had made in order to make Dale fall. This is a remote village but, it wasnt like there werent any outside guests at all. Leaving it just like that would be, as expected, extremely dangerous. The only entrance to this village from the highway is the tunnel they had passed just now which was gouged out of the side of a rock wall. A tunnel made from Earth Magic is fairly big, so much so that it wouldnt be hard for a single horse carriage to go through. Only after passing through that, is Dales hometown. In contrast with the given population, the area of the village is fairly large. You get an impression that it doesnt come off as a village which could have existed all the way till now. In the plaza of the village continues a maintained section of road which extended from the highway, the two sides of the road have buildings placed along every here and there. Taking a good look, on the slopes of the surrounding area, fields were built, which had surrounded the village. This space seems like a place which was shut off in all four directions by mountains. Thats my house over there .Its big It is, after all, the mansion where the clan head is. It might just be old though What Latina stared at, mouth wide open, was the village plaza. In the most eye-catching position, there was a certain noticeably large mansion. Although it was just as Dale said, an old building, it had a charm which made you feel as if it has had a profound history to it. Why are, the houses, different from everyone elses? Hmm.. Her question wasnt an unreasonable one. On the buildings in this village, there were none which had a red rooftop. With the view that Latina had gotten used, normally Roofs are red. Even with just that, it made her feel out of place. The buildings had a dull colour which came from the constant exposure to the elements, like that of the countryside, however if you look really, really carefully, on the entrances there would definitely be a metal Relieve installed, decorated like a flower ring. .Its because our village, prays to the Orange God(Korumozei) .? Dale, last time you told me that since Korumozei is the god to wish for when it comes to abundant harvests, therell be some small shrines no matter where you go right? Yea. How should I say this. Just like how The Country of Raband prays to Ahmar (The God of Red) as their primary god, this village prays to Korumozei. Its also because in our village, there are many who have the divine protection of Korumozei Dales mother too smiles comfortably as if it was nothing. Half the people here can also use magic. But, there are many who have Earth attributed magic And then, with a smile she says this. Welcome to our village, the household of those loved by the land (Authors note: It wont change into the combat scene you ask of me. The journey will also take a break. Weve arrived at Dales hometown. It seems to become the usual laid-back slowlife days like always.) CH 45 Excuse: PokeGo C lvl 22 and 88kms walked so sorta Excuse: Was playing visual novels, and Tokimeki Memorial 4, almost done with 2nd route Visual novel: Koi to senkyo to chocolate C translations are So PokeGo = 5 days no trans, tokimeki = 2 days no trans, vn = 2 days no trans caught up with noragami as well~ 1 day, therefore 10 days no trans soz This village has no name. If it had to be said then, something like Tisrohis being used as the villages name but, originally that didnt have such a meaning. Tisrohis actually, the name of the clan which had lived here originally. Which is why.in our village there arent anything such as Family Names. If that was really the case then our family names would end up being Tisroh. Doing so, everyone in the village would have the same family name so. It wasnt very helpful Hmm? But Dale, always calls himself Dale Reki? Right. Thats because in this village, in place of the family name we attach the Roleinstead.The meaning of my Rekiis the title given to Someone who goes out and fights. I dont know anymore about how it came about in the beginning given its an old word passed down to the whole clan but, I was told it had that sort of meaning. Dale leads Latina along, and starts unpacking in one room of the mansion. It was the place which was originally his bedroom. Although his former furniture have already been packed away, he looked as if he was already at home, as if he knew where everything was. Latina too, after putting down her luggage and knife, is currently quietly sitting down, listening to him speak. It seems that quite a while back, our clan had drifted here from another land. They had settled down here in the middle of these mountains, cleared the land and created a village. .Many in our clan have the Divine Protection of The Orange God (Korumozei) and excellent aptitude with Earth magic every generation, to the point of calling ourselves The Clan loved by the land. Which is why construction, as well as clearing land is, the specialty of our clan. What it means to have many who excel in Earth magic is that, using magic for physical labour such as, construction and architecture especially things like building the foundation , its fine even if they dont split up the work for big projects. Even in the middle of the mountains, a hard to reach place such as here, when it comes to the construction materials, or putting that all together, if there are many magicians then its not troubling at all. The power of the Divine Protection of the god of the land, the one you pray to for good harvest Korumozei is powerful as well. Although not all holders of the Divine Protection are like this, amongst the Divine Protections of Korumozei, there is one which greatly affects the growth of crops. Not just that, it can also quicken the recovery of the land, and it can even have it so that it allows for the multiple harvests of produce. At first glance its inconvenient and in the middle of the mountains but, this land here is one which is easy for the Divine Protections Filled with Divine Power to be exerted. For their entire clan, it is an extremely easy to live, rich and abundant land. Which is why, a lot of our clans practises are different from those of Raband. Even things like taking off your shoes within buildings is because of that too Ah. Latina makes a face as if Oh right, which is probably due to the fact that when she normally lives with Dale, she had gotten used to his lifestyle of Taking shoes off inside the bedroom. It seems that even the soft and fluffy thick carpet which had been laid out in this room resembled his room in Kroix and thus didnt make Latina feel out of place because she was already used to that. Leaving the room with Dale, a wooden surface with a beautiful grain, polished as if it was a mirror continued down the corridor. Since were so far deep in the mountains, when winter comes, it snows a lot. Well, that seems to be the type of land that our clan chose though. Which is why our shoes are often dirty with dirt and mud. And thus, when we are in the house, we take off our dirty shoes. Thats how it was in the beginning Making a peta peta sound as he walks, Dale explains as he leads her forth. Since Latina was wearing fluffy slippers, she didnt make much sound when she walked. After a short while he stopped in front of his targetted room. Without even knocking, he grabs hold of the door knob and opens it. βݤϡݤǤϤʤһĿǡϵȤβݡȤ狼äѩؤFؤդι򤿤äפȡz򤭤βݤǡŤϤ ƤΤ줿ů¯OäƤäβݤˤϷ󤫤Ƥ}jģzޤ줿؄eһösһߤγ F褦ɤʄνǤëƤʤɤڤƤ롣 ƤβݤˤϡһˤŤäƤꡢܤǟݤäƤФǤä It wasnt a luxurious room but it was one which at first glance made you understand that it was a Quality room. A room facing the south, receiving a fair share of the precious sunlight of the snowy lands, and inside it, albeit slightly old, a well placed fireplace had been installed. Even in this room, a carpet had been laid out but, it was a special one with complex patterns woven in it. Decorated on the walls were brilliant horns and fur coats of animals, hung up as if boasting the results from generations of hunts from their clan. And in the centre of that room, a single old woman sat there, in the height of smoking from a steel pipe. So? What do you have to say for yourself, you old bat Its you, my stupid grandson. Complaining about such insignificant matters (TL: As small as your arsehole, literal meaning) Kaka. The old woman who was sitting in an imposing manner laughing, the master of the room, was quite small, A figure which lined up next to Latina would win by only a small margin. However, with that brazen attitude, it was almost as if her small frame had been cancelled out. She was an existence which could never be seen as small. Smoking as if she was purposely picking a fight, she breathes in the pipe she held in her hand. Damn you! Next to Dale who was clenching his fists in irritation, Latina looks at the old lady once and then looked up at Dale. .Just like, Dale Huh! Latina!? At her sudden words, Dale was taken aback and looking at Latina, she had already walked out in front of the old lady. Nice to meet you. Im Latina. I was helped by Dale, and now were living together. Ill be in your care for a small while After saying so, she bows once with beautiful form as if it was natural. It was not based on formal etiquette but, it was a greeting which conveyed her sincerity. Hou.. Granny, are you Dales granny? I am. ..Young lady, youre much more earnest than my stupid grandson Dale, has been really nice to me. Hes also taught me a lot. Thats why Dale isnt stupid, hmph Latina, puffs out her cheeks in front of that gigantic old lady and pouts a little. Even if youre Dales granny, I think you shouldnt say bad things to Dale, hmph After that she turns around, looking behind her. But you know. You too, Dale. Dont say bad things to your granny The judgement the young girl passed down, was that both party are to be blamed. The grandmother and grandson pair exchanged a glance. In between them, a slightly pouty Latina. Your pouty face looks cute too, Latina Indeed Latina is so cute right Where did you go and find this child? I picked her up Every now and then, you do find something good Latina was able to see the truth at first glance. Two peas in a pod, grandmother and grandson. Its because theyre two peas in a pod that they oppose each other but. Even their idea of Things they find cute are, very similar. Little lady (Jou-chan). Want some candy? Dont go feeding her! Candy? The old lady takes out an amber coloured candy from the drawer next to her and, Dale tries to stop her from accepting the old ladys callings. He knew. That should he allow for his grandmothers attack once, Latina will fall to her. And then, once that happens, so will her expectations as well. I wont let you. Latina is my child after all What are you saying, you dont even have a wife His grandmother laughs mockingly seeing Dale hugging Latina from behind, hair standing up as if he was a parent cat protecting his young. Hm? Seeing the two of them who, just a short while ago, had a different atmosphere around them, Latina tilted her head in confusion slightly. Come now. Ahhhnnn Ahhhnn? Latina! Latina who honestly opened her mouth just as she was told, was tossed a candy. It was instantaneous, ignoring any and all of Dales interferences, with an agile and nimble movement unbefitting of her age. Is it good? Yummy Having a side of her cheek puff up like a squirrel, Latina nods. Latina! Is your understanding of not taking food from strangers only up to that extent?! Fueh!? Even Dales granny is a stranger!? Dont mind him. Hes just acting like a little brat Eh? Dont just listen to whatever this old hag says! Eh? Eh? Although you were so docile where you were a kid It was because of you that Im like this now. You know?! I dont really get it but, Dale and granny are close? Were not on bad terms Thats true Expressing her doubts in words regarding their grandmother/grandson relationship which had surpassed her understanding, the grandmother/grandson pair replied with the exact same expression. Fuaaa.. Latina thinks for a little while, then.. Is it alright I wonder? She thinks to herself as she lightly rolls the large drop of candy around in her mouth. CH 46 Youve come back looking a lot better than the last time you came back huh Puffing out a breath of smoke, Dales grandmother the one who no one calls by her full name, the greatly exaggerated name Wendelgart, and instead is usually called Granny Wen (Wen-baba) grins. .Is there really such a difference? Sorta. If you had the same face as you did before then, Randolf and the others would have had to go all out to beat you into shape. It was interesting so I let them be. .Dad Randolf is the name of Dales father. Somehow, it seems like it wasnt just because of his grandmothers orders, but the others overreacted as well, and charged at them. Dale sighed deeply as if on purpose. Well.pranks like that are what they always do though. Since I was bringing Latina along with me this time, I didnt want her to get hurt. I didnt want to take any chances. Cant you even protect her properly? I am In between the two of them, Latina was listening as she ate her candy. When you think that her right cheek would puff up, it would return back to normal and this time, the left cheek would puff up. *Roll* *Roll* From the cracks within her lips the sound of a candy rolling around could be heard now and then. Even though the person herself probably intended to behave quietly, her presence in the room is quite something. Latina. Nn? The candy is it good? Un. (Yes) Thats good. Getting distracted by the sound Dale asked about it, but seeing her extremely satisfied expression, he gave her a big smile. If she was happy then, there was nothing more he could say. Wen-baba inhales deeply in satisfaction, taking a deep breath of smoke as she looks at her grandson. Walking down the corridor, Latina asked Dale. Dale, you arent on bad terms with your family right? Yea Then why do you, fight? HmmWe arent fighting though. My role is my role so.I guess its something like, theyre checking whether Im doing it properly. Dale answers as so with a sly smile. The last time I came back was, a little before I met you, Latina after all. It was around when I was at my worst. .I had probably made them worry. Eh? .It means that, Ive also become happier thanks to you, Latina Koten. Latinas head tilts to the side as Dale gently pats her. He didnt really want this child to hear about the uncool side of him. (Even my family thought of me like that. To have met, and to have been saved, it wasnt just you.) Latina oftens says to Dale that shes glad to have met him but, it may have been fortunate for him as well, to have met Latina. The calm and gentle hours flowing by during the days he had lived together with her, were without a doubt given by her. However, I do think that you guys went too far. More than that, you. .Do you always walk ahead in front of the little girly like that? Fueh? .Looking as if she had been abandoned in the middle of nowhere by herself, dont do something so cruel. .No but, you know. Dales Father, Randolf, was in the living room skimming through some kind of letter, just as he was sipping on some tea. Not being in his own room means that it wasnt for work but, probably for something personal. The head of the clan, as well as the mayor of the village was Grandma Wendelgard but shes already quite an elderly figure. Most of the clan heads work is shouldered by Randolf. Diagonally in front of such a father, next to Dale who sat down with a plunk, Latina was nestling up close to Dale, looking nice and small. The living room was wide but, as if she couldnt calm down sitting right in the center, she half hid herself behind Dale. She pokes out her head to take a peek, then once again hid behind Dale. The person herself didnt plan on hiding but, from what could be seen from Randolfs perspective, she was interested about the interior of the living room or something, and this was the result after looking around left and right. She was that sort of person. Once shes interested in something, she would end up chasing after it with her eyes against her better judgement. And his son who he hasnt met for sometime is gently protecting that sort of girls charming expression, but he was making a face as if hes saying that her being by his side is natural, as if it was a matter of fact. He wanted to ask What happened? I was in the middle of work when I picked up Latina, who was separated by death with her parents and the outcome was that I was to look after her. Didnt I write about it in the letter sometimes? Well.but you know If Latina is in the way then Ill go back to my room? Is that better? Latina who had heard Dale and Randolfs conversation, interrupted as so. Dale replies immediately. Theres no way you would be in the way Latina. You. Dale, is always like this to Latina. So kind. You dont ask for anything so, having me spoil you is just fine. For now, I get that youre just way too lovey-dovey Randolf nodded looking as if he got over something. Um, excuse me (Anone). Dales dad? Pausing once, Latina took a few steps forward. She tilts her head slightly in confusion, making sure to look up at Randolf. .What is it? Is it alrightif I called you dad? I dont know your name so, I dont know .. Her platinum coloured hair shakes slightly, and looking at her once again, the young girl who was looking straight at him with her big, grey eyes had, surprisingly adorable features. He thought that she was a cute girl from the moment he saw her but taking another look now, despite being so young he couldnt help but feel that her looks had no equal. That calling her the owner of beauty would be no shame. Randolf was speechless for a short while, but after a short delay he noticed another shock. He takes a deep breath. Nn? A daughter couldnt be born in our household Dad. Nn? Could you repeat your question? Eh? Dales dad.what should I call you? Dad doesnt sound bad. Dad. I feel like I understand your feelings a little bit As expected, it seems like even the father is like the son when it comes to their strange places. Ahh. Thats right, the word daughter reminded me. Randolf says, then looked at Dale again. Weve decided that the daughter of the next villages mayor will be the bride. Bride? Yes. We want this to be done with while youre still here. Weve hastened the schedule. We will do the ceremony before long. The daughter of the next village.Ah, Freeda? Is that alright? Theres no problem. Youve calmed down after all. They are saying that this is what they want as well. Its probably normal as well, to have a mindset wanting to rely on us, Tisroh, rather than some far away Feudal Lord. Well. Crop failures, magic beasts, and healing magic as well Even if they asked the Feudal Lord it would be postponed since we are so far out in the countryside but, you can see for yourself. If they rely on us then, we might be able to deal with it to some extent. The troubles of the Feudal Lord, came to an agreement with your job as well. In the meantime there wont be any problems for a little while. I see. Dale tried to smile whilst holding some other feeling. Then, that means I have to do my role as one of the clan properly. . Looking at his sons expression, Randolf tries to distract them from seeing his mouth curving up into a smile by moving around the tea utensils. It seems like youre already fine. Not responding to those words didnt mean that Dale was denying it, but the reason theyre hiding their embarrassment, was because between the parent/son duo there wasnt even any words needed. A wife huh I got overtaken by York huh. Then isnt he in big trouble right now? Hes still work-. Fueh!? In the middle of Dales sentence, Latina, who had been listening quietly, let out a frightened voice and when he looked at her in surprise, she looked like all the blood in her body had been drained. Whats wrong Latina? Do you feel sick? Uun (No). Im alright. Dale, who is York? Nn? Ahh. Since he hasnt come back yet I didnt introduce him to you, but hes my little brother. Dales little brother? .Hes getting married? Yea. Youll be able to see a wedding ceremony while we are here. So let me prepare your best clothes for you okay! It seems that for him, that was already a decided matter. I see Muttering that, Latinas complexion returned back to normal in an instant, and she looked as she always did. The transformation was so quick that Dale almost thought he saw wrong. A bride. I want to see~ You couldnt find a hint of gloom on the face of Latina who said that and smiled. CH 47 Latina sighed in front of the lined up Magic Tools. Theyre so pretty. You interested? If you want them, Latina, you can. Uun (No). Im happy just looking at them. Shaking her head at Dales words, she picked up something else lying next to it. Is this also a Magic Tool? Thats right. Our villages livelihood is dependent on the production of Magic Tools. Were good at making weapons with trick devices implanted in them like these wares and my gauntlet. What Latina was looking at now were all exquisitely made accessories, arranged with gemstones. However, in reality, it means that the magic tools were loaded with protective magic. Generally, these are products popular with nobles who arent capable of wearing things like armour. Weve originally been good with metal works, so we dont do very many leather works like my coat though. This was custom made. These werent made to be sold externally and were only made to be used by the internal members of the village. Those leather work magic tools which had been made were worn by hunters as armour or everyday clothes. This is a luxury in other regions, but those that live in this village believe that utilising the materials of what they gather themselves is natural. Hmmm. I contacted them earlier, but to measure your size and finishing it will still take some time.Well be going back to Kroix after that. You might get bored though since this is so far out in the countryside. Uun. Im looking forward to it. Theres so many things here that Kroix doesnt have. I see. Tomorrow, I have to go around and greet some people, so at that time I will give you a tour of the village Un (Ok). Compared to Dale and Latina, who were calmly talking about the speciality of this village, magic tools, standing in front of them, the one who took them out to show it to them, Randolf, had a complex expression plastered on his face, mixed with shock. From what he could see, his son, who he hasnt met in forever, is doting on that young girl, which is probably why he interacts with her to such a degree. However, looking at that sight, it seems that he has returned to his former self, having retrieved his capability to dote on someone. With that, he was at ease. In the outside world, where he has undertaken countless life-threatening tasks tasks such that Normal adventurers would never interfere with themselves, the dangerous jobs regarding the Demon King and the Demon Race. He, who had dulled his heart concerning such matters, as his father, there was no way he wouldnt worry. To kill and continue killing humans and those close to human, his son who was suffering to the point where he was capable of saying it means nothing; Randolf had sensed that suffering. (I wonder if he was able to better himself by directing his gratitude and unreserved affection towards this little missy (Jou-chan) here?) If that was the case then, as his father, he would probably have to express his thanks to her. Because she was his sons Saviour. Old man. Is Cornelia-sensei still teaching? Nn? .Recently he asked his daughter Clarissa to take over the education of the children in the village. He seems to be well however. I see In that case, Latina. It would be good if Cornelia-sensei teaches you while you were here. Compared with Asfars (Yellow God) shrine in town, you might be taught from a slightly different viewpoint. Theres a school even in this village? Latina tilted her head. At the villages that they had passed by over the course of their trip, she heard from Dale that no Schools of Asfar exist. No one would expect a service called Education to spread in a small settlement in the countryside. However, it seems Tisroh is a land which is an outlier to these rules. Cornelia-sensei is a priest belonging to Asfar after all. I guess its pretty much a school, on paper. As Dale speaks, he seemed to be slightly reminiscent of the past. Ill introduce him to you tomorrow so look forward to it. Ok. It was a large villa but, the fragrance of dinner being prepared drifted from the kitchen into the living room. Latina, who had noticed that, was acting restless. Since Dale understood what was happening, he only watched over her with a gentle expression, but Randolf looked concerned. Whats wrong? Eh.um, uhm. At Randolfs question, Latina panicked, looking embarassed. Like so, she pulls at Dales sleeves, begging him to tell her what she should do with her eyes. Dale. Rest well for at least tonight. Ill go tell mum myself. Dale smiled wryly as he pats her head, puff puff, and explained the situation to his old man. Latina wont settle down if she doesnt cook as well. Even in Kroix she would help Kenneth out, working at the Dancing Ocelot. Even on the way here, Latina was the one in charge of the cooking. Hou.. She probably doesnt like it without any Customers. Just let her work. Being hardworking is a virtue. Randolf says so and makes a gentle expression. Latina too looked relieved and let go of Dales clothes. Nevertheless, the two father and son watched over Latina, who looked as if she was itching to do something, with loving gazes as if spying on a small animal, before the door to the living room opened. Fundamentally, the people of Tisroh dont have the habit of Knocking. This is because they have the thought process where they would call out beforehand when they enter a work or private room, but in a shared space such as the living room, anyone can come and go. The youth who opened the door to the living room and came in was a figure who at first glance looked very similar to Dale. Their ages were pretty much the same. His hair was trimmed shorter than Dales and kept down smoothly; his figure under the leather coat he took off was no less inferior to Dales, who was a capable adventurer. York. Brother (Aniki) When did you come back? Was it today? .Thats the normal reaction, sigh. Dad and the others, just how much effort did you guys put into such a stupid prank. Ahh. So you were done in again. Youve also had it rough, brother. As York speaks he turned his gaze towards Latina who was standing next to Dale. Is that girl, the Demon Race child that youve been taking care of? Yeah. Latina, this is my younger brother, York. After hearing those words of Dales, Latina jumps up onto her feet. And bows neatly. Nice to meet you. Im Latina. Ill be in your care for a short period of time. .. York looks slightly surprised before looking at Latina, and then his brother. What a surprise. Such a proper girl, so much so I cant even imagine you taking care of her. Are you also saying that huh, you bastard. Dales brows come to a knot hearing his little brothers words. Somehow it seems that his family, even now, hold a strong impression of the time he left the village, back when he was still pretty much a kid. It seems the fact that he is being marketed as a top-grade adventurer within Kroix and the Royal Capital, or even the rumours of such things, havent been able to reach a place like this, and they have no idea of how far hes come. Nice to meet you too. Youre probably always taking care of my brother, right? Sorry about that. Fue!? York. Latina let out a wild shout at Yorks greeting. They were words she could never have expected. Anone. Anone. Latina is, always being treated really, really well by Dale, you know? Having such a small child being mindful of you. Brother please. Damn you. Its just a joke. At least half of it. Latina, during such an argument constantly tilted her head slightly, trying her best to understand them and when she did, she would nod with all her might. Dales family sure is weird! Latina Dale could do nothing but hang his head down, crestfallen. He couldnt find anything to refute her. We cant finish the preparations today, so well have your welcome back banquet tomorrow ok? Uwahhhh! At Dales mother, Magdas cooking which was lined up on top the table, Latina let out countless shouts of joy. Despite saying the banquet would be held the next day, plenty of food had been placed on top the table. There were also many dishes and ingredients that Latina had never seen before. There was no reason she wouldnt be happy. We have to go call for granny. Then, I will go! After raising her hand with a healthy vigour, Latinas light footsteps went puff puff as she went to go call Wenn-baa (Granny Wenn). At that moment, Dale shouldve believed in the bad feeling that brushed past him. His gut, which could be described as top-class was, after all, something he could rely on to a certain extent, no matter when. His gut feeling came true. After that, Latina didnt leave Wenn-baas side during or after dinner. (Authors note: Thank you very much for always reading. Year end is arriving and Ive become slightly busier, and I might not be able to update until after the new year. Although I definitely want to update during the first week of the new year. Even if Im busy, it may happen once again. I sincerely hope youll understand.) CH 48 The guestrooms they were assigned to was the room the room that used to be Dales bedroom and the room next to it. And right now, Latina was calmly letting out light breaths of sleep, supyu supyu, on the bed in what shouldve been Dales room, as if it was natural. Dale too, having met his family for the first time in such a while, had a lot to say and returned to his room quite late. Given that Latina was looking sleepy at her usual bedtime, he told her to go to bed ahead of him. Hmmm. well. Its not like this is my room anymore anyway. Scratching his head, Dale looked at Latina who was sound asleep. His expression naturally relaxes. I had planned on using it since it used to be my bedroom, but its also a little mean making Latina move despite her sleeping so soundly. Itll probably be fine if I just use the room next door. Whilst thinking that, he quietly crept out of the room. At that time, he had thought that it was a good idea. Dale suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Why did I wake up? He asked himself. While it may be true that he is constantly on alert for his work, it didnt mean that he would randomly space out. .? He felt like someone was calling him. ! Latina!? He sprung out quickly, jumping out of the room. In the same moment he got out into the corridor, he immediately opened the door to the next room. What Dale saw, having jumped into the center of the room was, an empty bed. The colour drained from his face. Despite that, he didnt lose sight of everything. What remained of his calm managed to pick up a presence. In the corner of the room. There, in a corner away from the bed, the blanket which should have been used to tidy up the luggage had some extra mass within it. Latina? Hearing Dales voice, the lump in the blanket trembled ever slightly. ..Dale? Whats wrong? Hearing the voice once more, Latina poked her face out from within the blanket. DALE! Rushing out from within the blanket with a poof, she hugs Dale. Pressing her heavily sobbing face against the bewildered Dale. Were you crying? What happened? I woke up, but, you werent here. So I, was scared. But, I didnt know, where you were. She complained with broken, intermittent pauses. Her nose would sniff a little now and again. Dale, not here, I was scared. .Im sorry. After sincerely apologising to her, he fixes a few of her bed hairs then gently pats her hair. He had been sleeping in the next room. However, Latina had been sleeping, and did not know of this. This was because ever since she had arrived at this mansion, and even when they were unloading the luggage, she had always been within this room. To Dale, this was the house he was born and brought up in, it was a place which he understood well, but to Latina, this was an unfamiliar place that she was visiting for the first time. She would probably be anxious. It seems like he had forgotten about such an obvious fact. (.Maybe I had also relaxed coming home for the first time in a while) Im sorry. You mustve been scared. Latina just nodded. And continued hugging Dale. As if she wasnt going to let him go. Look, get inside the blanket. Its cold right? Ill be right by your side until you fall asleep ok? Dale said in a soothing voice. The seasons of Tisroh, a region deep in the mountains, when compared to Kroix, came slower and its temperatures lower. Its so cold right now deep in the night that you wouldnt think Spring was beginning. Dale, Dont go. However, Latina declined with a sobbing voice, shaking her head. Hugging Dale even tighter. I want to be together. I dont want you to go.. Latina, doesnt want to be alone. (Latina is.begging) Even though Latina has times when she acts spoiled, she would never act selfish. That Latina is, begging with a sobbing voice. .It cant be helped. The time required for him to give up to her request was, just a few seconds. A decision that would be considered prompt by society. And when she greeted them the next morning. She was looking hopeless, thinking Whats going on here? You mother, you know, understands that there are many different people in the world. But I think that Latina-chan is still too young. Mom, I wont ask what the heck you think of me inside that head of yours. But its wrong. Absolutely wrong! Hearing the words fired out by his mother from her seat during breakfast, he objected immediately. Your mother has heard about the life in the city, how they marry late, and had even thought that you wouldnt be able to find a bride. But, still, to have a son whos interested in young g-. Latina is listening, so seriously, can you stop? What Dales mother, Magda saw was, the sight of a young girl sleeping next to his son. Having seen that there was no one in one of the previous rooms, she opened the door with doubts in her mind, and the scene she saw was exactly that. CHer son was at a good age, but the sight of him hugging a young girl to sleep. It probably makes one worry. She had thought that he merely wanted to adore the little girl but, to think it would be to such an extent. As his mother, she had to correct him. Dale sat down and looked eye to eye with his mother. As a response, his father who had been looking on at this exchange between a mother and son, sipped on his tea and nodded sternly. So thats how it was. You. have that kind of interest, huh? Dad, I dont need you saying that with such a serious face either. At that time, Latina, who was looking down, raised her voice. Dale. Its all because I was being selfish.Im sorry.. Look what you did! Latina is probably really down now! Would you look at that. She really is such good girl, right? Indeed. Latina, my old folks are just making fun of me. Theres no need to worry. After saying so, Dale turned to face his parents. Theres been times when I made Latina stay home by herself so its not like she cant sleep by herself. It seems she was worried since she was left in an unknown place all by herself this time. Please let us be like this until Latina has gotten a bit more used to the place. Latina-chan is still a young thing, right? The nights in the countryside are totally dark and scary, right? Magda changed the attitude she had until now all of a sudden and smiled at Latina. Indeed. Randolf agrees as well and nods. Waking up in an unfamiliar place is scary, right? Our son is just so hopeless, right? Indeed. You guys. Saying You guys to your parents, what is up with you? Im exhausted and its only morning. Dale, are you alright? Im sorry for being selfish. Just like I thoughtonly Latina can soothe me..! Contained within that voice of Dales was his earnest thoughts from the bottom of his heart. He left the mansion holding hands with Latina, who up till now was still feeling down. The cold mornings of Tisroh, the air cooling down crisply. It was a sensation unlike that of freezing, merely refreshing. The could feel Spring blooming in the regions they had passed by along the way here, but Tisroh was still, only now, welcoming Spring. All the trees with a hint of yellow, had some tender sprouts, colouring them deep green. The flowers by the roadside were also of a somewhat mild colour. They were budding all together as if they were celebrating the arrival of the long awaited spring. In this region, rich with the power of the land, the presence of so many flowers was strong enough to make you suffocate. Latina wasnt wearing her usual cape, instead a scarf was hanging at her shoulders. The light pink scarf had a fluffy thickness to it and was warm even to touch. And that was kept in position by a flower-patterned broach. It was something that Wenn-baa took out from within the mansion somewhere and gave her. Continuing right from yesterday, her actions were way too quick. Dale took a blind eye from his own matters and could only console himself internally. Latina, that colour suits you. Dale? Its the colour of Spring. Its cute. Granny understands that well too, huh. When she finally understood what he was talking about, Latina smiled, looking a little embarrased. Its warm. Thats good. Looking at Dales grin, Latinas smile also brightens up as if copying him. Dale squeezes her hand a little harder, and in return Latina squeezed back gently. After Dale left the mansion, he started walking around the village in a clockwise direction. This is where the workshops are. Theyre jointly owned by the village. Theres a lot of dangerous stuff so, dont go around touching everything. Un (oki) In the direction that Dale was pointing towards, there were several large buildings lined up next to each other. The villagers of Tisroh gather here to collaborate and work together towards the construction of magic tools. The building in front of us is the office building so, come here when theres some business you have to take care of. Next to that is the Delivery man. You can send out your letters from here. There in front of her eyes, dangling down, was the flag that she had remembered, the moss green flag embellished with an envelope and feathers. Latina looked a little surprised. Theres a Mr. Postman here? In our village, a lot of orders come and go after all. Therefore it was necessary. Even compared to Raband. While Dale was saying that, they entered into the office. He was a member of the clan. As the eldest son of the next head, Randolf, there were people every here and there that he had to show his face to since he had come back. (Authors note: Sorry for not writing for a week (TL: me too kek). For the time being, I think Ill be posting on saturdays.) CH 49 They walked along a narrow road in the middle of the village, putting the workshops behind them. Weaving in and out all the houses, you could see that each of them had their own little garden, with a vegetable patch and a flower bed. Tisroh has a lot of flowers, dont you think? Really? Well, I guess thats because all the families around here raise a flower of some sort. They have to change them everyday as well. Change? The ones that are in the entranceway. Theyre offerings to Korumozei (The Orange God). Oh. Saying that, she looked up and far off, rows of terraced fields came into view. The slopes surrounding the village had mostly become crop fields. That scenery, created by an accumulation of stones, was a sight that she had never seen before until now. Fields? Theyre like stairs. Amazing. Really? Dale smiled seeing Latinas eyes sparkling, full with curiosity. The other specialty which caught her eye within this village, apart from the terraced fields, were the waterways which ran from one end to the other. Clear water, absent of any sedimentation, flows continuously and abundantly through the waterways which ran close to every home or crop field. In the inner parts of the village, water was being drawn from within the mountain. That existence, being used as water for their daily life, was also a symbol of this lands abundance. This village did not only have the vigor of the land, but was also filled with the vigor of water, a necessity for supporting life. Sometimes, the villagers walking past and Dale would stop and exchange a few greetings. Whenever that happened, Latina would cling onto his back, as if she was nervous being around people she didnt know. Even that action of hers was adorable. Where they arrived at at the end of their stroll was the entrance to the village that they had come across yesterday. The only way into our village is through this tunnel. At least on paper. There is also another route which involves crossing the dangerous mountains. However, that was a path controlled by each generations head of the family, and used during emergencies. Even within the entire clan, few know of this. Crossing over to the opposite side of the wide road which continued forth from the highway, and ought to be called the main street of the village, Dale headed slightly towards the mountains. You should remember this path, since this is where Master Cornelio lives. Asfars (The Yellow God) school? Hes opened up a section of his house for that so, I guess you could say that. The continue forth the sloping path, which turned into a stairway halfway through. The arrived in front of a house just before they got tired of climbing. That building, having become a School for some time now, was quite a bit bigger than the surrounding things. However apart from that there wasnt really any other differences to the other buildings from the village. Even the ring of flowers hung up at the entrance was the same. A school? Its what we have. Latina tilted her head at that but Dale went up to the door without minding that. Latina looked surprised at Dale who opened the door without even knocking. Is sensei in right now~? Dale? Is it alright for you to just go into someone elses house like that? Even though Latina was asking him, when Dale came to, he just said Ahh. Although we call them houses in our village, we dont have a door knock or anything. There arent any locked houses either. Going in and calling for someone is normal. Hmm Its different from Kroix huh. This is where I was born after all. I was surprised at how fussy Kroix is like. Latina was also surprised when I came to Kroix for the first time. There are so many people there! While they were were having such a conversation, someone came out from the inside. Poking her face out was a woman with tied up brown hair. Quietly walking up to the entranceway, she opened her mouth gently after confirming it was Dale. Oh my? Dale? Yea. Its been a while Clarissa-nee. When did you come back? Yesterday. Is sensei here? Yes. Please come inside. The cute little girl next to you as well. Fuah Nice to meet you. Please excuse me for coming in. With an appearance like that of someone who did things at her own pace, she was a young woman a few years older than Dale. Her deep brown eyes, as if showcasing that personality of hers, calmly rounded up into a smile. You need something from my dad? Ill be staying here for a little while so, Latina. Its about this girl but, I was thinking to have sensei mentor her. Oh my? You dont want me but my dad? Compared with Dale who just took his shoes off and threw his shoes around, Latina was well-mannered, sitting down before taking her shoes off, and lining them up next to each other. While they were waiting for her to do that, Dale and Clarissa continued to talk. Theres no one(priest) like sensei at the shrines in the city after all. Thats true. I cant deny that. Clarissa guided them inside as she smiled. Is it alright if I call you Latina-san? Yes. Latina having replied to Clarissa calling out to her was perhaps slightly nervous, trying to look prim and proper with her best manners. Did you come together with Dale? Thats right. Latina, is living together with Dale in Kroix. Oh my. Dale, when did you find such a cute girl like her? I wont deny that Latina is cute. Dale answered her in complete seriousness, but Clarissa didnt break loose of her carefree smile. She sure is cute isnt she. I know right. There was no one to retort back, given that one was an idiot and the other, an airhead. In front of where Clarissa was guiding the two, stood something like a library where several bookshelves were lined up, and vast reserves of books were overflowing. Latina looked around the inside of the room with astonishment. Asfars school in Kroix probably owned a greater collection compared with the one here but, nevertheless, it was still a sight to behold. There were so many books that you wouldnt believe a single person could own them all. Going past the shelves, a large window came into sight. In front of that, a giant desk which wouldnt lose to the window in size was placed down. On top of the table, different to the meticulously placed and tidied up bookshelves, documents and books were piled up like a mountain, maintaining a subtle balance. And inside all of that, as if he was buried alive, an old man was working. Cornelio-sensei. When Dale called out to him, he looked up as if he had finally noticed something. The white haired old man, behind those round framed glasses, had eyes which resembled that of Clarissa. His face, cut deep with wrinkles, changed with surprise. Oh. This is an unusual sight. It has been a while. The one who Dale greeted, with his head formally lowered was, Cornelio Cacache. The only priest of Asfar living in this village. I hear youre working in the city. Cornelio says and then smiled gently at Dale. The modest lounge situated in a position you couldnt view from the entrance of the room was different from the style of this village. It was a style that had a sofa and a low table. Latina sits down cosily next to Dale who sat down with a plunk. Its quite spectacular that Sensei, you, are able to know of such matters being in this village. The only things I have are connections after all. Even whilst the two of them were gossiping about the city and the Royal Capital, Latina felt slightly nervous. What ended that was when Clarissa came in bringing tea sets and tea cakes. Fuahhh~ Latina took in a breath of admiration without even realising it as the cakes came into her sight, before realising that she forgot to behave herself. Snapping out of it, she looked around and seeing that everyone was looking at her with a pleasant gaze, she looked down in embarrassment. That action of hers calmed down the surrounding adults. Shes cute, isnt she. It would be so much better if the children of this village were as obedient as her. Clarissa, who was saying that as she prepared the tea, moved the sugar container which had captured Latinas heart in an instant, so that she could see it clearly. Decorating the top of the sugar cube with a variety of different flower decorations. Fuaa. The sugar has flowers on it. So cute. (That kind of Latina is cute) As expected, it seemed even Dale had enough self-respect to keep himself from muttering that in front of his teacher. How did you do this? Can you make it? Oh my. How about I teach you next time? Do you have the time? Saying so, Clarissa drops the sugar into the tea and the flower decoration floats on the teas surface. It seemed it had captured Latinas heart even further. Taking a look inside the tea set, a slight blush floating across her cheeks showed her delight and she muttered as she tightly held both of her hands in front of her chest. Uwahhhhh. So.cute. Latina really is cute. It was at this instant his self respect shattered. (Authors Note: Somehow were already at 50 chapters. Everyone, truly thank you for always reading. Its been going smoother than how I had planned in the beginning but, I would be grateful if you all continue to read with me from here onwards.) CH 50 Speaking of which, I hear there was a certain incident that happened in the city. What? Its about that child. I hear that it was related to a child from the Demon Race. After Dale realised what Cornelio was mentioning to, he smiled bitterly. Sensei truly has sharp ears. Where did you learn about that matter? Shrines have a small world. A scandal like that which people try to cover up, ends up becoming quite well-known. Cornelio enjoyed the smell of the tea at ease with a calm expression. Furthermore, it was because the one involved was special, so I immediately knew it was about you. Ive troubled you. No. Im not saying this to condemn you. Its good for those shut-ins to take a look outside every now and then. Dale was greatly thankful at how casual Cornelio referred to it. Of course he didnt have the tiniest bit of regret for his actions, but it was embarrassing to think that his teacher had learnt of something like this. Those Priests of Asfar who leave for the outside like sensei, are probably in the minority. Thats not true. There are two extremities to those who belong to Afsar. There are those who seclude themselves, stubbornly dedicate themselves to the learnings of the shrine, and then there are those who, for the sake of pursuing new knowledge, would venture outside After saying all that, Cornelio takes a sip of his tea. Well. Those narrow minded people who become interested in dedicating their lives to study despite only knowing of the shrine are probably those who, if chased out of the shrine wouldnt know the slightest bit of survivalism. Its still quite a devastating punishment, despite only being a side effect. In contrast to what he was saying, it seems as if Cornelio was amused. .Dale? .! Latina. Cornelio-sensei. I didnt come visit you today just to say hi, I was thinking about having this child learn from you Hoh. Cornelio also seemed to follow Dale in suit seeing how he abruptly changed the topic like that. It wasnt only because he didnt want Latina to think back to that incident. He never told Latina that he had utilized his authority to act out revenge on the other person. She was a kind child. If she knew that she was the reason as to why someone ended up being hurt, she would probably be extremely saddened. Even if it wasnt her fault. Even if it was against the person who had harmed her. If that was the case then, he didnt want her to know. It wouldnt make sense to make Latina upset for someone like that. To Dale, Latinas peace of mind was his utmost priority. Just as Cornelio had stated, those with the divine protection of Asfar lean towards either of the two extreme groups, those who further themselves for the sake of gaining knowledge and those who obsess themselves with studies for their entire lives in the shrine. The latter only know of their world as the shrine. Given that many of them would have been studying earnestly at the shrine from a young age, they dont know much of the world. Despite that, if they stayed only within the shrines then they could probably survive. However, in addition to losing their divine protection, the power that they had been using as if it was natural, the priests who are chased out to live in the outside world by shrines are followed by difficulties. Since they had been living a life where theyve never done any manual labour before. Even if they looked for a job related to education, there are no employers who would like to hire those that had created a scandal, and as a result, chased out of their shrine. If this had been for example, someone who belonged with Ahdar(The green god) then, even if they were chased out from their shrines, they would probably still be able to survive one way or other. The revenge that Dale brought upon was something, when used against that particular priest, someone who was bound by restrictions, something much, much worse than even torture. Dale showed a bright grin towards Latina who looked up at him with worry. Clarissa-nees cooking is only up to here for now, but her tea cakes are famous within the village. Are they good? .Un. Being a clever girl, she probably understood that Dale didnt feel like talking about it any further. She didnt seem like she was satisfied yet, but she obediently nodded for him. Only up to here, thats so mean. Ill apologise though, if youve gotten better that is. Muuu Latina might be better than Clarissa-nee when it comes to cooking you know? Fueh? Latina looked up in surprise at Dale who boasted about her all of the sudden. Oh my, is that so? I think it would be good if Sensei, you would have Latina make something for you next time. Dale, Dale. Latina, Im still not ready, you know? Look at that, even though shes so young, she knows how to be humble! Shes such a cute and amazing girl right?! Coming to senseis place to broaden her views is all because Im thinking for Latinas sake. So please, Im begging you, sensei. Turning serious, Dale bowed, making a face like that of a parent. As a result of him living with Latina these past few years, he had completely become the dictionary definition of a parent. Cornelio smiled with satisfaction at the sight of that. As one who was being called Sensei, he was happy for his students growth. We ended up getting some cakes The left over tea cakes were wrapped in paper and given to Latina to hold. Latina who was carefully, one step at a time, climbing down the slope in front of Cornelios house, had a mixture of troubled and glad expressions as she called out to Dale who was walking one step in from of her. Was it alright to take it? Its probably because You were eating them so happily. After that Latina ate some of the cakes that Clarissa freshly baked and smiled so brightly that it made those looking at her happy. It was a reaction much more than the maker deserved. Is it good? And to what Clarissa asked, Yummy.Super, yummy.! The sight of her smiling, grinning face as she happily ate the cakes was a powerful weapon. Even Clarissa, held down her own chest, blushing. If the children of this village. seriously if they were as well-mannered as her then. Hn? You can have the rest as well ok? Eat them slowly. Is it ok? Thank you very much. Just like that, she got some souvenirs. Its because Latina is cute. Hnn? Tilting her head sideways, Latina may not have realised her own charm yet. Even in a large city like Kroix, Latina was a young girl with an appearance that surpassed the masses. She was a beauty this village in the countryside had never seen before. Shes honest and well-mannered. Furthermore, shes a child who eats happily. Maybe it cant be helped that you would subconsciously, want to take care of her and feed her. As a result by the time Dale finished going around greeting people, she was holding a mountain pile of sweets and cakes. Latina, youre not going to have to worry about sweets for a little while huh Why is everyone giving me so many? Is this alright? Its fine. The two talked as they walked and after coming around in a circle, came to the back of Dales home. The path that stretched into the middle of the mountains, despite being small, had been completely and meticulously repaired. The rays of sunlight passing through the leaves, draws complex patterns onto the path as they continued to walk slowly. Eventually the sound of water reached their ears. Why something like that resounded in such a distanced location, was understood when they reached the end of the path and their field of view expanded. A waterfall. The space which opened up all of the sudden spread out into a semi-sphere shape and, from the bedrock making up the surroundings, countless streams of clear water was flowing down thinly. By itself it made little difference, but the abundance of clear water flowing down the many waterfalls, filling up the basin, gave off a mystical impression. Uwahhh.. Latina let out a sigh of admiration and Dale smiled, satisfied. Dale went up to the edge of the basin, extending his arm out to support Latina since the rocks were wet and easy to slip on. Its amazing. So pretty, right? Coming to the edge of the basin, she happily put her hand into the water, and was astonished by the cool temperature. Because all the water here was spring water, it doesnt warm up according to the season. So cold~ Despite that Latina happily put both of her hands into the spring water once again. Its so pretty! Its like a shrine here, right? Dale was slightly surprised at that impression of hers. Next to the waterfall, a small shrine of Korumozei was set up, but it had a simple and humble appearance. Despite that however, it seemed Latina was able to see without much trouble that, this was a place rich with the power of god. Do you feel it? Latina, you dont have a divine protection right? Un. I dont. Latina just thought that its sort of like a shrine~. Somehow, I get the feeling that its more of a shrine than the shrine at Kroix. Its because the shrines in the city are places where they worship god for the sake of the people.theres no way that itll be as powerful as the one here. Ohh. To actually feel it somehow, Latina, you sure are strange Dale smiles as he says those words. You might be loved by the gods huh. After those words, he ended up continuing with Youre so cute after all, alright! It cant be helped! and the good mood which came about somehow was ruined. All because of his terrible decisions as always. (Authors notes: In the reviews, regarding that incidents revenge, since there were some guesses around, I gave some extra information. Since the teacher is someone who migrated there, hes not part of the clan.) CH 51 Latina normally wakes up early in the morning. She believes her work to have started from when breakfast is being prepared. There would be times when she would stay up late or is fatigued and shell sleep in but, she was diligent for her age. The one who managed the inner workings of this mansion was Dales mother, Magda. Even Magda, when she looks at Latina, was more than welcome to let her help. The people of Tisroh dont really eat bread huh. The kneaded dough, made from a mixture of oil and egg being put into flour was being evenly flattened by Magda using a rolling pin, and as Latina looked at it rolling around from different angles, here and there, she spoke up. Latina-chan, do you perhaps like city food more? Uun, Latina feels happy being able to eat a variety of foods at different places. Some meats and herbs were then wrapped into the flattened mixture. Todays breakfast would be a soup made mainly from this. Compared to Magda who was making them in a blink of an eye, Latinas wrapping technique was a little lacking. However, it seemed like she had already remembered the steps. Latina, you know, is going to learn lots from Magda-san and cook for Dale back home in Kroix! Well, well. In that case, Im going to have to teach you all of the foods that Dale likes, arent I? Un! The men in our family are simple you see. As long as you can grasp a hold on their stomachs then, itll make it easier for them to listen to you~ Un? How old were you again, Latina-chan? Hm? Im almost 10? I see. 10 years old huh. I see, I see. Hm? Children grow up in a blink of an eye after all Hm? Next to Magda, who was coming to an agreement with herself, Latina tilted her head slightly as she put the finished pasta into the pot. Latina was helping Magda out even after seeing out the group of men going off to work. Dale was also helping out his dad and brother out with their work, as well as helping out the hunters, and thus wasnt at home all that often. In exchange, it seemed that it was decided that he would spend the long nights in the countryside together with Latina. This family, as the head clan, didnt have farming as their main occupation. Despite that, they still had enough plots of land to feed themselves. The management of that was also Magdas duty. For Latina, it was her first time working out in the fields. She was looking at the crops with soft buds growing out of them with a fascinated gaze. Uwahh, theyre so small. That ones still young so we cant eat it, ok? Magda laughs as she enthusiastically picked out the pests. Seeing that, Latina started to copy her. Since she wasnt scared of the bugs, she didnt hesitate at all. Theyre squirming. She turns them upside down to look at them before reaching an understanding with a, hmm. And then reached her hand out to another bug. Ah, if you touch that one, youll start getting itchy. Really? Okay, Ill be careful. Withdrawing her hand back quickly in fright, Latina nodded with a serious expression. After that she went over to Cornelio-senseis place to study. He was a scholar who moved here due to his interest regarding this entire Tisroh clan. Latina learnt about Tisroh, the capital, and a variety of things which she wasnt taught at the school in Kroix. Included within his specialised knowledge was also the information about other races. She even gained the opportunity to learn more about the Demon race. Its almost time for lunch right? Seems like it. With those words, Latina started heading back. After eating the lunch that Clarissa made, there were afternoons where she would be reading. Latina also enjoyed quietly passing the afternoon reading books. There were also days where she would go to the Cacache house to borrow books and come back. When that happens, she would read her books in Wen-baas room. There were also a lot of times when she would yield to the temptations of the warm sun and nod off to sleep just like that. Due to the thick rug spread throughout the Tisroh mansion, and with its property of being able to nod off easily no matter where you were, it was a terrible palace of temptation making people corrupt. When she wasnt doing that, she would be taking a stroll with Wenn-baa and such. Even though Wendelgard already had many years in her, there was no way she would trap herself in the house all day. Rather it was her who was known by the entire clan as someone who would appear in the most unexpected places. Appearing anywhere in the village, she was an existence who knew more about the village than anyone. CSummary of the young men going out to hunt, they would hunt down a bird in the middle of the mountains, and then next to a jug of alcohol, cook it and eat it. CSummary of the women, if they thought something was too complicated for the childrens pranks then it was Wenn-baa mixing in. Etc, etc, the stories never end. Because of that, Latina who had been a part of that, day in, day out, came to memorise the path which wasnt a path. Although Latina herself didnt realise it. It was also Wenn-baa who brought Latina over to the place with those of the dutySuna. Its a dog! Thats right. Here, deep in the mountains, there arent just a lot of magic beasts. There are also wild animals, you see, and I get these fellows to work for me. Inside the cabin, Latinas eyes sparkled in excitement seeing the several dogs in front of her. Theyll be sent out to work during times like hunting. TheSuna train and take care of them. Its not with centre magic? Maybe its because our clan has many of the earth attribute, but those born with the centre attribute are few, so we have to take care of them without relying on magic. Latina nodded in understanding as Wenn-baa explained it to her. The magic of the control attribute, in other words, the centre attribute, is just like as the name suggests, something which can manipulate the consciousness. A great number of those working as Tamers have the centre attribute. Can I pet them? Lets see Zabine, how about it? Wenn-baa calls out to one of the femaleSuna, and the woman called Zabine came bringing with her a puppy. It should be fine if its this pup. Uwahh. So cute. Latina happily took the brown puppy into her hands. Itll be happy if you brush it. Okay. With a serious face, Latina learnt how to brush from Zabine. And, not even 10 days has passed since then. She had made all the dogs in Tisroh as if they were her own. As a result of mastering one of Tisrohs oral trades, it didnt seem impossible for Latina, with what seemed to be some kind of god hand like special ability, to subdue all the beasts roaming the lands. CEtc. The reality wasnt like the above exaggerations, she was skilled in petting them and brushing them. It was just that. Another reason was probably due it being the time for them to shed their fur. She was recognised by them (the dogs) as someone who would be able to scratch right at their itchy spots. Nevertheless, Shes, amazing Wenn-baa would mutter, half with admiration, half with shock. That scene was one of a kind. Im so tired! Right as you should be Thats all you can say huh. Holding the brush that she had gotten in her many times of visiting in one hand, Latina made an expression of pride and satisfaction. Before her, a large dog was lying down, relaxed. That black dog, looking clearly happy, was one of the leaders in this cabin. It was lying on its back, showing all of its stomach out, but normally this dog would only lower its guard around its owner Suna. This kid (dog), took the longest to be friends with! Well of course. And showing their stomachs with a relaxed body was not just that one. It was probably alright to say that all the dogs in this cabin have been exterminated. A few of them seemed to be drunk in the comfort and were about to take a nap. Latina-chan, youre amazing I am? No way. Latina blushed in embarrassment as Wenn-baa praises Latina with a pat. Zabine and the other Suna, seeing this scene in front of them, seriously considered recruiting her C this was a story which Dale(parent)heard a few days later. CH 52 It had been a long time since he had pulled back on a bow with his own hands, but the arrow which cut through the air, arrived at the target, as he planned. .Alright. He let out a satisfied grunt without a thought. Behind him, his fellow hunters showered him with praise at the brilliant sight of the falling bird, brought down by his arrow. You havent rusted at all huh! Dale! CThey say. Today, Dale was a part of the hunting team In Tisroh there werent any Hunters, people who specialise in hunting as their job. The job of hunting birds and magic beasts for their food and materials, was a job assigned to everyone in the clan. In a group formed by the organisation that trained hunting dogs, Suna, several youths and experienced old-timers went out to hunt almost everyday. The act of that itself, also served as the lookout for the village surroundings. In the situation that they discovered an extraordinarily strong magic beast, they would ask for the villages assistance, and using a wave tactic, easily take it down with several groups. This meant that their entire clan were a group of excellent hunters. And the Leader, responsible for hunting, was the work of the next head of the clan. If youre going to take over and lead then, can I just laze around? Dont say something so stupid, this is your job. Hearing York mutter that from behind him, Dale let out a shocked voice. Its true that before he left the village, the one in charge of hunting was Dale. Since he was still young at that time, he had required some assistances from the elders but, over time he had piled up experiences on how to lead people as the role of the clan leader. The one whos going to be the next head, is you. At Dales words, York quietened down with a complex expression. Looking at his younger brother who still wasnt fit for the job, the older brother once again smiled bitterly with a troubled look. The mountains in the vicinity of Tisroh are full of abundance. In other words you could say that it had the strength to support the life of a variety of different life forms. Even when they went out to hunt, its wasnt too hard to bring back results. You could say that this was due to the people of Tisroh being excellent hunters but, that was normal to them. They didnt think of their clan as being particularly skilled at hunting. However, Dale, having been out to the outside world outside, knows. As well as the fact that him receiving praise from the elder members of his clan meant that, when it comes to his skill with archery, he was skilled enough to be proud. Those who receives the title of Reki are Warriors who leaves to the outside world. That is, to become one who protects their clan from the outside world, given that their Clan had such a limited view of the world. Since they caught much more than they needed in the hunt, Dale, who gave the bird that he had hunted to Latina, kept looking happily at her smacking her lips. Waiting until night arrived, Dale made a visit to his fathers office. The job of Randolf, who diligently undertook the role of the clan head, spanned widely. From the miscellaneous matters in the village to negotiating with foreign merchants. Thus it wasnt rare for him to be in his office until night time. As the clan head of Tisroh, he doesnt command over the people, rather he carries the burden of maintaining the clan, for the sake of making it prosper. Does York still feel a sense of obligation towards me? Dales words made Randolf smile wryly. So even you see it? Yeah. Getting him a bride, was also in order to give him a push on the back right? Dale smiled back at his father in a similar manner. The next head was obviously going to be you thats what everyone, and even the two of you thought after all. Yeah. So when the head dictated that the role of Reki to be yours, everyone in the clan was confused. The father said whilst looking at his son. Since they thought that if one of us were be Reki, it wouldve been York after all. .If it was the usual Reki then, that probably wouldve been fine. But to have the opportunity to negotiate with a Duke, it probably wouldnt ever have been able to happen without my ability to talk with the gods. Grandmother made the right call. Dales bitter smile was due to him thinking back to the past, to what is, and have always been, his brother. As a bigger brother and his eldest son, he completely immersed himself in his role, and discarded his doubts about the journey ahead, that sort of understanding expression. As a father, he thinks from deep in his heart that, he really has grown these past few years. However this was not the father-and-son moment for him to let that out. Ive heard all about the reviews of your job from the Duke as well. The Reki of that place also reported that Tisroh had earned the royal families hidden backing, though unofficial. .Right? Ive only been doing my job after all. If only York would be like that Saying so he realises the troubles he had given his little brother all those years ago and once again, smiled sadly. .You dont have to worry about me anymore. Did that girly help you? The son grinned at his fathers words. When he thinks of that small and cute child, his beloved daughter, he is always filled with a warm feeling. His expression also relaxes naturally. Latina is my medicine. That girl always knows what to say. Returning back to his room, Latina was reading over her diary again. Since the nights of Tisroh came with a chill, she was wearing a warm cardigan that she had borrowed. And since the sleeves were long, only her fingers could be seen. The one piece she wore in the room was something Wenn-baa had quickly prepared just for her. It was something that Latina wouldve needed in order to stay here for these next few months, but because of Wenn-baa, it became something that had been prepared for her before Dale could have it arranged. .Hey, Latina. Hm? Are you happy right now? Dale? Latina made a puzzled look. It may have been too sudden as he had thought. As he thought of how he should explain this, she smiled. Latina is happy. Im with Dale after all. Her gaze full of unwavering trust, her words that accepted all of him, and the fact that she wassomeone irreplaceable to him, was probably unknown to her. Are you happy Dale? Yeah. If youre saying that youre happy then, Im super duper happy. With Dales answer, Latinas broad smile widened a bit more. The thing always support him that itself being his purpose to keep going, is this little girl. The one who was supporting him, so that he could stay himself, was this little girl. At some point, she had become an indispensable, important part of his life. You look at that notebook a lot dont you. is it a diary? Un She hugged the diary up to her chest as if it was something important. You know. Since Latina is so happy right now, Im writing in it so I dont forget. A mature expression one that she can make because she had accepted her own fate, and an expression as if shes looking far into the future, was on her face. Even if one day Latina parts with Dale and the others. Even if Dale one day hates me. Latina, is really happy right now, so Im making sure I wont forget this moment. Maybe he understood the meaning behind those wordsC or maybe he just didnt feel like accepting that, Dale purposefully avoided an answer. The reason he avoided the topic the difference between their lifespanC was because there was no point denying that. I dont think Ill ever come to hate you Latina. But you wont know, once I grow up. With a just a tinge of pain in her voice, she continued. But you know. If Latina becomes a bad girl when I grow up. I think I would want Dale to tell me to stop. As expected, she was slowly becoming more and more mature. To have Dale even accept her own sins, she had him look straight at them, so that she could try to accept them. If Dale tells Latina to stop, you know, then Latina would know, that Latina is being bad. I might not be as much of an adult as you think, you know? After those weak words leaked out, he panics and tries to look for words to cover that up. Despite that, Latina accepted those words. Even so, Dale is, Latinas number one, nano. CHe prays, for this child to be able to live happily. That wish wasnt directed at anyone in particular, it was just his ego. To protect her happiness, had become his greatest drive for supporting himself and to keep going. Rather than me the one who is amazing is you, Latina What was muttered in that voice, so soft that it was almost inaudible, was something he couldnt not mutter, with the faint trace of pride he had as her parent, which was the awe and respect directed towards his lovely daughter. CH 53 Latina-chan, you really like dogs dont you? Un! Theyre so cute!! Wenn-baa said, seeing that Latina was once again diligently brushing the dogs in the Sunas dog cabin today as well. Latina wipes the sweat forming on her forehead as she replies. There were no hesitation or doubt in her words. Do you like other animals as well? There arent that many animals in Kroix. There arent many people who raise dogs in the lower parts of town. I like cats. Mice are better off exterminated since Dancing Ocelot is a shop that deals with food. That was what Kenneth, her teacher, had taught her. It seems these fellows are attached to you too, Latina-chan Wenn-baa who was in deep thought about something mutters then, suddenly nodded to herself. Then, tomorrow shall we go to a place that I think you would like Latina-chan? A place I would like? Yeah. But dont tell anyone else about it. Even Dale? If that guy was to know then, he would say that you cant go Is it dangerous? Do you think I would take you to face danger, my cute, little Latina-chan. I knew it, Granny is just like Dale~ That was how Latina felt. And then the next day, Wenn-baa did just as she said, taking Latina out with her in addition to a lunch box. In accordance with Tisroh which was surrounded by mountains, outside was still within the mountains. There were places where magic beasts lived as well, but there was no one worried about Wenn-baa. And then after that. There had been increasing occurrences of Latina secretly going inside the mountains by herself. Wenn-baa noticed that immediately, but only grinned and didnt say anything. Since Dale went out in the day, he didnt notice her doing such actions and, she never thought of her actions as dangerous. He had always thought of her as a smart and obedient girl who wouldnt do something like climbing a mountain by herself, but he was careless as well. In the end, the one who noticed what Latina was doing was Dales mother, Magda. Dale. What? Its about how Latina-chan, and how shes been acting lately but Magda tilts her head looking puzzled. Even though she seems to be going over to grannys place for snacks, it seems like shes taking out some jerky sometimes. Jerky? Dale tilted his head, questioning his mothers words. Latina wasnt picky with her food, but she could only eat what her small stature allowed her anyway. Even though she likes to eat sweets, there would be no way she could eat too many. There was no way someone like her would sneak food out. Shes going to Suna right? Isnt she feeding it to the dogs? But you see, those dogs are raised to not accept any food apart from the Suna. .Now that you mention it. Both the mother and son say that, then tilt their head, puzzled. The two of them did not have the option of going to ask Wenn-baa about this. That Granny wouldnt let out a squeak for the sake of something interesting. If it was something dangerous then she probably wouldve let up already. She still had some common sense in her. Ill take a look later. Since the mornings were when Latina would be working or studying, Dale, who guessed that if anything would happen it would be in the afternoon, quietly returned home during lunch time. And then started to keep watch outside, without going into the manor. Amongst the places he played in as a child, there were many which were good for hiding. The place he hid himself in was one such spot. Hide and seek in Tisroh was serious business. This game, which the adults teach and guide you with, can be considered the beginning of training for hunting deep in the mountains, as well as defence for the village. Before long, Latina came out from the manor. The sight of her looking around nervously, being more cautious than she needed to be, meant that she was doing something with a guilty conscience. The bump on her back being covered over by her pink shawl was probably her backpack. Apart from that, she was holding a pouch in one hand. The jerky was probably in there. After taking one last look at the manor, Latina started walking with brisk steps. Dale started tailing behind her, keeping a safe distance. She would sometimes stop to look at some small flowers and bugs, before continuing on with no hesitation. After a while, she turned into a road going towards the mountains. (.! Could it be?) At that point, Dale paled, realising that Latina going up the mountains to play alone, was the truth. Dale knows, having experienced it, how amazing her ability to perceive danger was. However nothing is certain. (This time, Im going to have to scold her properly) Thinking like that, he continued tailing after her. Because if he called out to stop her, he wouldnt know where her goal was. Latina didnt get lost despite how far inside the mountains she was. Sometimes she would carefully check her surroundings, before following along an animal trails, which were extraordinarily narrow. When Dale spied on the place where Latina had stopped her eyes on, he was able to find a sign which had been ingeniously hidden. (That damn granny!) From that evidence, the grandson was able to confirm one thing. That sign, which looked new no matter how you saw it, was probably newly put up just for Latina. That grandmother, who was even more of a Heaven-sent child of the Land than Dale, would never fall for something like getting lost in the mountains. Latina continued forward towards a direction where not even Dale knew about. It wasnt too far away from the village, but this area was sacred. Although it wasnt in writing, coming in here was forbidden. Actually, for some reason, no magic beasts nor wild animals would come around here. There wasnt even a need to look around here when going out to hunt. Even if this area was specifically banned from those who were going to collect some of the mountains harvest because it was dangerous, there were more than enough other places on the mountain for profits. Even as children, the people of Tisroh have always thought of this place as a place they cant come into. After a little while, Latina stopped. It was a slightly open area. She was walking, looking side to side, as if she was searching for something. He could also hear a voice as if she was calling out to something. As if reacting to that voice, the thickets shake violently and from the undergrowth something could be seen. Before Dale could confirm what it was, Latina rushed over to it. It became a part of her shadow, and as a result he couldnt make out what it was. Uwahhh However, guessing from Latinas cheer, there was no doubt that that was what she was looking for. I brought some jerky today as well. Want some? With a rustle, she took out the contents from inside the pouch that she was holding. Holding out the jerky, she was crouching, and happily peeking at it. Is it good? Thats great~ You want some more? After taking some more out from the bag, Latina started eagerly petting it. So cute~ so cute~ If it was Dale as he was normally, he would probably be muttering Youre the one whose cute Latina, but as expected, he was not in the mood for that. Latina! Getting out from where he was hiding as he called her name, Latina, who clearly held a guilty conscience, looked behind her and jumped up in surprise. She probably jumped up a few centimetres. It was quite cute. You shouldnt feed wild animals. You cant take it back with you to Kroix either, so it would be better for it to not get any closer to people any more than it should. Dale A nervous Latina stood up, hugging that animal tightly. Wild animals might have some strange diseases that you dont know about so dont touch it so careles-. *Cough*, no What interrupted Dales scolding was a voice he had never heard before. .Hah? Super duper, angry. Angry. The one firing out its words repeatedly as if it was offended was, the animal in Latinas hands. That animal was as big as a medium sized dog, had a fluffy pelt and tail, and its face looked, as you would expect, like a dog. However, it was an animal which from many angles had the atmosphere of a lion. And on its back, were wings. Its clever looking golden pupils were staring straight at Dale. ..A mythical beast? Dale let out in shock and Latina replied with a clear voice, Yes CH 54 The biggest difference between Wild Animals and Magic Beasts was whether or not they could use magic. As time passed, Wild Animals that learnt how to use magic came to hold a large amount of power. Using the exact, delicate amount of a cry to cause a Wind magic phenomenon. Strengthening their bodies with magic. Supporting their ginormous bodies which couldnt be compared with normal beasts. And since such strange and magical phenomenons were occurring, they started calling them Magical beasts thinking that that(Magic) was the cause of it. And in addition to that, there is an existence above that, Mythical beasts. Mythical beasts are wild animals which, not only possess magic, but also possess high intelligence. Having their own language and culture, it is said that they even have their own independent societies. And they say that some amongst them even understand the human language. Dale had once faced off with a Mythical Beast. Mythical beasts, with their high intelligence, can even become one of the Demons. Not as one of their servants but as an existence which the Demon king welcomes as one of his followers. They have ability above Magical beasts of the same lineage. Unconsciously, Dale reached out for the sword by his waist. The other perhaps also noticed Dales reaction and with a puff, its hair stood on end and entered into a state of intimidation. The tense atmosphere on both sides continued Puff puff? Looking at Latina who was hugging and burying herself is a face full of fur sticking out, that atmosphere was broken in a flash. Whats wrong? Are you angry? Did Dale do something? Ill apologise. Notangry With an obvious huff, the tense atmosphere and intimidation state was dispersed. Incidentally, the Mythical beast was in Latinas arms the entire time. Latina? Im sorry for coming out here to play on my own.Granny said that. this place is a secret but Latina is sorry for coming. Latina dropped her head down crestfallen, and the Mythical beast once again shook its tail in an annoyed manner. Bully you, beat him up? Dale is just worried about Latina. Hes not bullying me. so its that old bats work after all Dale sighed deeply and then once again looked at the beast in Latinas arms. To think that there was actually a Mythical beast so close to the village Does it not happen much? Latina tilted her head to the side. Normally.Mythical beasts dont come near places with humans. Really? Latina looked more confused as she tilts her head to the side. But this childs family is living nearby? Wha-! This time it was Dale who called out in shock. Inside he was shouting with anger. And of course the one he was directing it to was his own grandmother. As if it was a dog that had been trained well, that Mythical beast was walking in front of Latina a few steps. As Latina was walking next to Dale, she started revealing what she had heard from Wenn-baa. She said that theyre called Heaven Soaring Wolves. And that they live in packs. A pack of Mythical beasts. Living this close to the village. Granny said that it was a secret reserved only for each generation of clan heads. Your father knows of this as well. Dad. She said that York-san is still a trainee of a clan head trainee so, she couldnt tell him. From what he could speculate from what Latina said, it seems each generation of clan heads in Tisroh have had an agreement between the Heaven Soaring Wolf Mythical beasts. That was, to not intrude on each others territories. The Heaven Soaring Wolves were not allowed to assault the village and were not allowed to enter either. Whilst the people of Tisroh were also not allowed to enter into the mountains where the territories of the wolves lay. Heaven Soaring Wolves hunt magic beasts and wild animals as food. There was a lot of those raised in these abundant mountains. It was probably an effective way to avoid having Tisroh being attacked by magic beasts. That assumption of Dales was confirmed by the other. Latina had called it a cub, and it seems that was correct. The Heaven Soaring Wolf in front of Dale, easily laid down its large frame. The presence exerted by such an enormous carnivore, would probably make a weak hearted person faint. It was a tenacious beast with the flexibility belonging to that of a lion or tiger. If its folded wings were to expand out then, who knows how wide of a wingspan it had. Indeed. We, the Heaven Soaring Wolves, have a lasting contract with Tisroh since a distant past. For as long as neither side breaks it, it remains effective. It smoothly spoke the words of human with a deep and solemn voice. I wonder what sort of contract the past persons of Tisroh exchanged. Dale thought of his distant ancestors and arrived at a complicated state of mind. He had never ever heard of anything like this. Having a treaty with Mythical beasts and being their neighbours. CThere was another reason as to why Dale did not want to avert his eyes from this and immerse himself in thought regarding this current situation. Here? .Hmm What about here? I see, its not bad. Those Heaven Soaring Wolves. Mythical beasts, an enormous rare existence capable of wielding massive power. However, the sight of them lying on their backs unguarded, and relaxing. At first, they were cautious towards Dale who they were meeting for the first time, and didnt act like that. But then, when Latina took out several brushes from within her rucksack and started to brush them, they slowly changed into that. (No, normally, wouldnt it be weird that, a Mythical beast would let someone else touch its own body so easily!) Dales retort was held within his own heart. Maybe its because wolves were also canines, but with the sight of them being restrained by Latinas brushing, making them swinging their tails around, they gradually changed into a position which allowed for her to brush them easier. Eventually, they arrived at this state. (A Heaven Soaring Wolf waving its tail around. A Heaven Soaring Wolf that would roll onto its back) This was done without Latina having Control magic. It was purely from her own talents. (TL: Center attribute just doesnt really make sense to me now that its been explained.) Latina. Youre amazing. Hm? Latina, forehead sparkling with sweat, turned towards Dale with a curious look at his murmurs. Furthermore, it seems that he who Latina had won over, was like the leader amongst the Heaven Soaring Wolves. This small, young girl had unknowingly, gained a friend who had enough power to fall a city. This child is the friendliest. The one Latina was smiling and talking to as she hugged it was, the cub that Dale saw before, the child of the Heaven Soaring Wolfs leader. Apart from its ears, tail and paws which were spotted with black fur, its grey fur was exactly the same as the leaders. His stomach is the fluffiest, nano. As she says that, she snuggles up unguarded towards the giant carnivores belly. He, who is technically the leader of the Heaven Soaring Wolves, completely approved of the bold actions of that small, young girl. In a certain way, the way how Dale was reacting, looking on with distant eyes, unable to accept the reality, could be considered an extremely normal reaction. And the sight of that grandmother of his, the one who orchestrated this spectacle, holding onto her sides, guffawing at the outcome of putting Latina out there, and that being above and beyond her assumptions easily floated up into his mind. I like animals but, I dont really get along with cats, you know? On the way home, Latina says and looked up at Dale. I go up to them and I want to get along with them, but they always run away, no. I see. I like petting them, nano. Theyre so soft and feel so good. .I see. The scene of the young girl playing around with animals It should have been a charming scene, but anyone who honestly believes that would probably be Abnormal. No matter what it is, its not good if you go too far, thinks Dale, who up till now was still half turning away from the truth. Even though Im already getting along with all the dogs in Tisroh. .I see. He had been hearing that from her the entire time, but the fact that the situation had been quite a fair bit off from what he had been thinking, made him sigh deeply. (Latina, will probably continue to grow from now on) Even though it wasnt how he thought it would be, she seems to have potential. CH 55 Dales brother, Yorks wedding was approaching and all of Tisroh was feeling somewhat restless. This village, out in the countryside, didnt have many forms of entertainment. Which is why a big event, outside of the norm, would be a Ceremonious Day bringing all the villagers together. Furthermore, the main lead this time was a person from the head of the family. It was obvious it would become a grand event. Every family in the village, were airing out their best clothes, starting to prepare for gifts, which in turn lead to an atmosphere of brilliance that could be felt floating in the air. Latinas best clothes was a modification of something from Dales home. Originally, she wouldnt normally fix them up, and would try to adjust based on her bodys changes and growth. So although the blouse was changed quite a bit to look more formal, everything else was just shortened slightly. With a prick, prick, prickC. Latina, innocently weaving her needle, was in Wenn-baas room today as well. At night she would either be in Dales room or spend it in the living room, but during the day it seems shes adjusted so now she normally stays in either the kitchen or this room. Incidentally, right now, Latina sleeps by herself in the room next to Dales. She would move over to her room right before she would sleep, and had established a lifestyle where she would fall asleep in 3 seconds. Finished! Lets see now With a pleasant face, Latina showed Wenn-baa the skirt that she had finished sewing. Wenn-baa checks her sewing work and with a hmm, gave her a pass. Not bad. Really? Yes. Who taught you this? It probably wasnt my stupid grandson right? It was my friends mum. Latina smiled nicely with pride as she had her hair ruffled up. Wenn-baa pampers her and in a certain meaning, was more lenient than even Dale, but she was someone who was strict when it came to it. Dale would basically praise anything she did. With applause. That in itself made her happy, but it seems that Latina, overflowing with ambition, was happier to hear praise from Kenneth and Wenn-baa who had stricter qualifications for a passing grade. She was a child who wasnt arrogant, and could pass down level headed judgement. Hows the bride coming here? After coming up from the lower villages, theyll borrow a house near the entrance of the village and start the preparations. We have our own way of doing things here. Since shes going to be becoming a part of our family, they must stick to our ways of doing things. Oh thats right. I saw it once at a Korumozei(Orange god) shrine in Kroix. Latina traced her memory back and looked a little distance away. The main deity of the country of Raband is The Red God (Ahmar), but since Korumozei is said to be the god that governs over good harvest, it was also the god for prosperous children. Because of that, it can also be considered the god that governs over childbirth and marriage. Even though there arent any priests with divine protections here, that was the reason why almost all the villages and towns were preparing objects of worship for Korumozei. There was also a wedding establishment. It might be a little different from the ones in the city. Im looking forward to it! Latina looked happy as she brought the skirt that had received a passing grade towards her chest. Tisroh has a unique culture. Not just their customs, but even their clothes reflected that. On the hems of their thick skirts, an embroided decoration ribbon was sewn on. And apart from during the ceremony, it was common to wear an apron on top of that. Both the men and women wore a vest on top of their blouse or shirts, and wore a sash which had been decorated with delicate embroideries making it look formal. Since they were citizens who worship the god of the land, the embroideries on their formal clothes were obviously designed with flowers in mind. Since they werent things which could be done in a day, there were hand me downs in each family, and mothers who would spend a long time to finish up one for their child. It seemed that just putting on clothes that she wasnt very used to, was one of her joys. She was a Girl who liked dressing nicely. Does it look good on me? It doesnt look weird? Its because youre so cute Latina-chan. It looks fantastic. There wasnt a great difference in that comment when it came to the grandmother and grandson. Latina, youre so cute~ Yes When you wear our clan clothes, it makes it look so special~ Yes You look more like the main lead than the bride herself~ Yes Stupid big brother of mine and granny. Both of you should stop. It was finally the wedding day when York had retorted at the grandson and grandmother mutual comrades. Latina was wearing a full set of Tisroh clothes that she had fixed up herself. Furthermore, to make it stand out further as formalwear, there was a large gemstone brooch attached to her chest. For a clan of craftsman like Tisroh, jewelry was something they were familiar with. Obviously, that was something Latina borrowed, but it was magnificent, and fitting of the head clan. Unwedded men and women were further decorated with fresh flowers. Most of the women stuck it in their hair, whilst the men put it in their hat. The difference between those who have yet to wed and those already married can also be seen in the sash wrapped around their waist. Those yet to wed have a flower design, while it was decided that those already married had a fruit design. The main lead of today, York, from just the look of his clothes themselves, didnt look much different to the rest of the men. Having jewellery to keep the stole in place, as well having a knife on the waist was fitting of Tisrohs style. The only thing that would let you know that he was the main lead today, was the pattern on his sash. Only the groom would have that design, of both a flower and a fruit, sewn on. You still only have a flower huh. Youve been beaten to the punch by your little brother. Referring to the brother of todays lead, Dale, who was receiving congratulations today. Latina was so cute, to the point he started saying doting parenty stuff. She looked particularly beautiful with a fresh flower in her platinum silver hair. And even though you could say that it was due to the unfamiliar clothing of the Tisroh people, she still gave him a fresh sense of surprise. Dale is cool as well. Although its sad Im still just a Flower. They were only able to chat casually until the ceremony began, and then once they head a bell-like sound ring to announce the others arrival from afar, the atmosphere completely changed to a slightly nervous one. The one who rung a bell signalling their arrival as they walked, was the brides family. Those people, being unfamiliar with the traditions of Tisroh, looked extremely nervous and responded with an awkward shaking of the bell, as they were greeted by the people of Tisroh on the sidewalks of the street scattering the path with petals. Wedding ceremonies could be held without a problem in all seasons except when they were shut in by the snows of winter, but as one would expect, having a ceremony in spring is the most brilliant. In this time of the season when they are genuinely welcoming the arrival of spring, there were a lot of flowers in full bloom, and thus there were also plenty of petals which could be spread out to account for their happiness. Once the announcements arrived in front of the grooms family, the ringing of the bell sounded even louder. And at this time, when the family of the groom came out, Latina opened her eyes widely, seeing the vivid path drawn in the center of Tisroh. Yellow, red, pink, white. And when the light and dark shades of colours blend together, it couldnt be described in such simple words, and with the plethora of hues, the path that the bride will pass through, had been repainted over. As the wind blows up the flower petals, a sweet fragrance wafted into the air as well. So pretty. A sigh left her as her gaze was drawn towards a certain direction. The men of Tisroh held up an ornamented seat hanging from rods, which was where the bride was sitting. The bride, decorated with extravagant ornaments and beautiful clothes with complex embroideries, was wearing an orange hat on her head. The colour of Korumozei. It was also decorated with an abundant amount of fresh flowers. Swinging side to side. The palanquin the bride was riding in, continued into the path of flowers. From behind, several people dressed in clothes different to that of Tisrohs, continued through. Probably the family of the bride. The bride. Is so pretty. Latinas cheeks were dyed in shades of rose colour, and looked over with a gaze of admiration. Speaking of Dale, he was slightly projecting himself onto the Father of the bride, who was behind the bride, looking joyous because as their village head, it was an auspicious event for their village to have a wedding ceremony with Tisroh, and yet as the Father of the bride he had a complex look on his face. (What would I do if Latina ended up yearning to be a Bride? If she was to bring home some random dumbass from off the streets and say that she was going to marry him then, I probably wouldnt mind literally making him a part of the streets. At the very least, I wont allow for it, if that someone wasnt at least better than me. But, if I was to be against them then, that in itself would probably make Latina hate me. What do I do. Im gonna cry.) Why are you making that face? Randolfs retort hit him right where it hurt. The bell that the announcer was holding was accepted by Randolf, and they both greeted each other with a bow. The gates were thrown open and the palanquin the bride was on, was lead inside into the family of the groom. There wasnt a trace of dirt on the cloth shoes that the bride was stepping into the manor with. For Tisroh, the land was a frightful being, as well as a god. This chain of ceremonies was so that the bride was able to be safely escorted all the way to the grooms house without being snatched away by the gods. After that, the banquet began. In front of the newlyweds who were next to each other on a platform, the villagers came by one by one to express their blessings. The adults would bring a celebratory gift, but apart from them, everyone else came bringing a ring of the flowers. Latina was also holding a peach-coloured flower in her hands, shyly greeting them. Congratulations. The bride received the flower that was handed to her, responded with a tense smile then placed it on top of the stand behind her. Which, as if evidence of the great number of people who had come by, was piled up to the point of almost overflowing. Finally, offering these flowers the proof of the blessings from their surroundings before the altar of Korumozei, signalled the end of the ceremony. In Tisrohs culture, flowers were regarded extremely important. (Authors note: Im still busy with various things, and i cant say that the update rate will go back to normal but, at the very least Ill release every saturday) (TL: maybe i should stop confusing people with these authors notes lol) CH 56 The banquet that was held after the ceremony became a literal party. It didnt matter if they were old, young, man or woman, and while they were all licking their lips at the mountain of food, the clan heads bottle of treasured wine was opened. Magda and a few maidservants were already busy working, draping on their aprons. Amongst all those people, filled with energy, Latina who had been sitting down quietly next to Granny Wendelgard, munching on the river fish pie that she had been given, noticed that Dale wasnt here. She looked to her right. Wenn-baa bit off a part of the herb-roasted meat, and chugged empty a bottle of wine. Further in, the newlywed bride, Freeda, was looking drunk, wobbling about as York took care of her. She looked to her left. As the wine entered his body, the discussion Randolf was having with the villagers was slowly starting to get heated. However, the contents of the discussion was whether it would be better if his first grandchild would a boy or a girl, a ridiculous dispute. Looking straight ahead, a lot of people were enjoying the banquet. The dish that Magda was bringing in right now, was one that Latina had helped make. It made her happy seeing people happily eating something that she had made. Dale? However, she felt extraordinarily lonely without his presence. Wenn-baa immediately noticed that Latina was looking about restlessly for Dale. Latina-chan? Fuah? Youre looking for my dumb grandson right? If youre going to go look for him then you better do so being warm. Wenn-baa says as she gave Latina a stole near her. Latina thinks for a little bit, lowered her head with a bow, wrapped the stole around her then weaved through the waves of people to get outside. Stepping out from the manor, the night breeze hitting against her face felt comfortable, cooling down the heat that came about from the enthusiasm of everyone. A silence was drifting about, as if the liveliness inside was nothing but a lie. Standing in the midst of it, was Dale. Latina was relieved as she approached him, worried that he was acting somewhat different from normal. Dale? Hearing that mutter as he was looking up, he started to smile as he normally would. . Whats wrong Latina? Its cold outside, go back inside. Dale, youre the one who taught me that its fine not to smile, when you dont want to, right? Listening to her words, and after a look of surprise, his smile changed as some bitterness was mixed in. Im fine, Latina. Im sorry for worrying you. Dale. are you lonely? Today is a day to celebrate theres no way I would be lonely, right? Dale denies and hugs her tightly. (I wonder if it would it be better if I was more mature? If I was then I could probably help out Dale more.) Becoming just a little bit sadder, Latina blinked her eyes which were starting to blur. She wished, thinking that it would be nice if she was also able to help him, just like he has always been helping her. She thought that, if she was more mature then, its possible, that she might not have to see him wearing such a painful smile. Despite that, she thought that at the very least, she would hug him tight, just like how she got saved by him. It would be good if I grew up quicker With that mutter, this time for sure, Dale smiled bitterly like always. I think that its fine you know? If you were to take your time to grow up. Dont try too hard. As he was trying to pat her head, he noticed that she was starting to cry. His palm which had been patting her head, slid down to her cheek. Youre really.such a kind child, Latina. He never thought that he would be seen through like this by Latina. Being asked if he was Lonely; He was aware that he was feeling something similar to that. His little brothers wedding. All the blessings from the villagers. The voices that pray for further prosperity for their clan. And yet he wasnt a part of that. Everyone was recalling a time that he didnt know of. The time he wasnt here, in his hometown, time was, without a doubt still flowing, and even if he wasnt here, it would probably continue to flow. He had known that it would be like this and yet, feelings of loneliness was still taking place in his chest. He had thought that he would be the heir to the clan ever since he started to be aware of his surroundings. The people around him also looked at him with such gazes and, handled him as such. He had never thought that it was agonizing to exist for the clan. His father, his grandparents and further. The one who was to continue what generations of clan heads had protected, was what he based his roots on. Even the act of yielding the seat of the Clan head to his little brother, was for the sake of the clan. In order to protect his clan, in order to protect Tisroh, he left this place, his hometown. He chose this path, to take on the name Reki and protect this place from the outside world. Nevertheless therell be times when hell think. That, if he didnt have this Power (divine protection), then he might have been able to continue to stay here. That, the one sitting in that position (the next clan head) shouldve been him. I just.drank a bit too much. Why dont we take a stroll to get the alcohol out of my system? .Ok. Holding their hands and walking together had become natural for them at some point. The fact that this young, little girl would stay by his side, was natural and above all else, invaluable. Since a long time ago, Tisroh would be looked down on by the Lords of the nearby lands. Their entire clan were people who lived and abided by their own peculiar culture. Originally, it meant that they didnt even belong to this country. Despite that, the reason why no one had come to get rid of them for being rebels was, solely because the engineering skills of Tisroh are both extraordinary and unique. The colony called Tisroh was also known to other countries. In the past, there were powerful people who had wanted that land. The Tisroh of that land resisted to the last man and in the end, in one night, everyone in the village retreated, not one person remaining, making it a completely empty shell of a town. The one thing that their clan treated as most important was the clan itself. Because of that, to abandon the land ended up being one of their options. The land that Tisroh had left, also lost its abundant Divine protection, and its incomparably fertile dirt had also soon returned back to normal. They ended up having to live in a distant, hard to reach mountain. Forcing them into a war of attrition and breaking their defenses for the sake of capitalising on the benefits of their strong land, they fought against the excellent warriors and magicians of Tisroh, and what they gained in the end was just an abandoned village. It wasnt really worth it. After Tisroh migrated, it wasnt hard establishing a new village. After all, Earth magic was extremely powerful to cultivate land. Furthermore, no matter what land it was, Tisrohs techniques held massive product value. Their unique magic tool techniques were similar to a chicken laying golden eggs after all. Even in this country, the District lord shunned Tisroh. That wasnt their fault. All the villages around this region already saw Tisroh as more important than the lord. Possessing an enormous amount of knowledge and wisdom, with the amount of harvest their abundant land brings forth as well as their food reserves, in times of crisis they were capable confining themselves to fight a siege war and at the same time, they were even able to guarantee enough food to support the surrounding colonies. They also had a lot of magicians. Earth magic, was an attribute which could use healing magic. Furthermore, this clan of the land was familiar with medicines as well. Whether its a fatal injury or sickness, if its this clan then, they had the ability to save them. Its impossible for the people of authority to not shun them. Thats just how powerful the clan called Tisroh is. However, those who are a part of the core of the country find it troubling that Tisroh had been chased away from another country. Losing a valuable source of magic tool production, and causing a national state where there wasnt enough magic tools is related to the entire nation. The benefits Tisrohs magic tools bring about to Raband cannot be ignored as well. It would be a likely reason for greatly affecting trades and commerce. And if it was established that Tisroh who had abandoned their land, would return back to that other country then, all those benefits that spawn from Tisrohs magic tools would belong to that country. It would probably be well to say that, that was a situation they wanted to avoid. Considering the people who hold the key power, it was the absolute best for them if they, above all else, maintained the current status quo. This was a long standing relation between the three, Tisroh, Raband and District lord, but the lord had been taken over and that person, who started to govern the surrounding regions, didnt try to conceal their opposition towards Tisroh and with that, started to shake the equilibrium. The one they targeted was, the one worthy of being Tisrohs clan head, Wendelgard. CH 57 Wendelgard was a Reki Those who leave Tisroh and concern themselves with the outside world for their clan known through the lands, and she had invited a high priest of Ahmar (The yellow god), Cornelio Cacache to the village. He was someone who held authority in the field of cultural anthropology. Wendelgard decided, having heard that he was interested in the peculiar culture of Tisroh, to invite him to the village. Normally, Tisroh didnt allow outsiders to be a part of the clan. That didnt mean they were reluctant to accept people into their clan. They just didnt want immigrants to be welcomed into their colony. Cornelio was a priest who held quite an influential voice even to the core shrine members in the capital. Wendelgard was able to establish contact with Duke Eldishtett, the one with the highest authority within Raband, through Cornelio and Ahmars shrine. For the sake of that, the one send to them from Tisroh was the eldest son of the head family, Dale. With the influence of the Demon Kings increasing, as well as the Seventh Demon Lord and the Second Demon Lord getting stronger by the day, he was someone that the people in power were longing for. Someone favoured by the gods Having not just one Divine Protection, a Divine existence who possesses Divine Protections from numerous gods. The only Existence that can harm the Demon Lord Basically, he was one who had the powers of what people called, a Hero. Someone being called a Divine Existence was a rare occurence, but a Hero was not limited to one person. However, those who had the ability to be called a Hero, were not limited to soldiers who were used to the battlefield. For Raband who wished the fight against the threat of the Demon Lords who loved war and held dangerous thoughts, a hero who especially had strength like Dale, was an irreplaceable necessity for them. Dale definitely had the Strength. His Divine Protection, worked well in battle. His Divine Protection which was given to him by The Orange God (Korumozei), being more connected to the god than the rest of the clan, was A protection for magic related to the earth. When Dale uses Earth magic, he uses hardly any mana. Furthermore, as the excellent hunter he is, he even excelled at using weapons. Studying under Cornelio, his academics didnt pale in comparison to the city people, and he gathered up his experience as an adventurer, by the side of another young and excellent adventurer. It was certainly true that Dale was an excellent warrior. Dale headed towards the back of the waterfall, as he lead Latina out for a stroll. Latina chants a light magic and a gentle ball of light, like her personality, started floating in front of her. They walked side by side on the path lit up by that light. Finally reaching the waterfall, several lanterns in the surroundings were lighting the area up. The light reflects off the surface of the water and, countless lights were reflecting off the surroundings. Together with the originally secretive area, it was an otherworldly sight. Uwahhh. Theyre here cause York and Freeta came here earlier for the ceremony. The final ceremony was the duty of the groom and bride. Since Latina was waiting in the manor, she didnt get to come here. He had thought that it would be nice if she got to see it. In front of a small shrine worshipping Korumozei, a mountain of flowers had been offered. Just the amount of flowers there, was evidence of the blessings that had been brought to them. York will definitely become a good clan head. . Latina looked up at Dale, a complex shadow cast from the shaking lantern fell onto her face, showing her in the midst of thinking about something. Reading the mood that she was feeling like she wanted to become an adult in one step, Dale was going to try and rough her head around a little but instead he touched it gently seeing that her hair which had been styled nicely for this special occasion, wouldnt be all messed up. Its true that Dale can fight. However, up till then, the only times he had taken a weapon into his hands within his hometown was only for the sake of hunting for food, and to protect the village from foreign enemies. He never used it to, take a Persons life. It probably wouldnt have been so painful if Demons werent able to morph into all kinds of animals. The followers of the Demon Lords didnt look any different from normal, even once they turned into Demons. The Demon Race which made up for a large amount of Demons, didnt look any different from The Human Race (us) apart from their horns. He doesnt regret fighting the followers of the Seventh Demon Lord who had invaded the country in order to initiate conflict within the Human race. And the followers of the Second Demon Lord, morphed into grotesque beings you couldnt believe were still alive, raise and they plead Although their words were not understandable, their groans portrayed such with such deep resentment, that the ones who robbed such lives from them, may even be doing a favour for them. Nevertheless, killing a Person just that act of taking a life, had been wearing down his heart. Dales true essense was Tisrohs Clan Head Someone who would spare no efforts to protect the clan. For the sake of The things he should protect, he would be able to demonstrate his powers. In a land far away from the hometown he should be protecting, despite being told it was for the sake of the country, for the sake of the people, the only thing he did was Kill. Even with his hometown being so far away, and him not feeling like he was protecting anything, he couldnt escape since he still wanted to protect them. Neither fame nor large sums of reward money could save him. He couldnt rely on that to support his heart, his beliefs. Killing his emotions, and accepting it as just his Job, he looked for a way to get used to the Killing. But that was a decision squeezing at his heart, what defines him, to death. At that time, he met a little girl. A little girl he had saved. He watched as that weak, unreliable existence who looked like she would fall apart, grow up healthily by the day under his protection. Looking peaceful and relieved within his arms, smiling happily to him. This child was someone he had to protect. It was for the sake of someone he didnt know, but he decided to fight for her. It was in a city where she didnt know anyone, but it had become a place where she could rest in peace. Finding a clear Person to protect, he gained the necessary motivation to fight. If it is for the sake of her happiness then, he could fight. Despite that, it was this small girl who would provide him the words to save him when he felt like his heart would break. Looking at the path ahead, her words would give him a lot of power, so that he would be able to keep up his bluff as her Parent. My happiness, is all thanks to Dale, nano. Those words of hers, that smile she gives him, were the very things that motivates him. Im alright. Even though she was so small, she was a girl kinder than anyone. He prays for her to grow up like this, with this beautiful heart of hers. .Im being saved by you. Hearing those words, her large, grey pupils twinkle with a puzzlement. He wonders, if its fine to blurt out some weak-hearted words every now and then. Making the alcohol he rarely drinks to be the reason, he considers it fine. Dale? Latina, you always say that, youre Happy to have met me, but its the same for me. He wonders, what he would be like right now if he had never met her. He wonders, if he would be able to smile properly. He wonders, if he would be able to properly say Congratulations to his little brother. He wonders, if he would have lost his belief, towards the place that he shouldve wanted to protect. Im glad I met you, Latina. .Im glad as well, to have met Dale. He hugs her, who softly smiled at him. Even though it was the same distance as usual where they could feel each others body temperatures, it felt just a little bit different to normal for him. Latina is. happy. for being helpful to Dale. Listening to her gentle voice, he wonders what kind of adult she would become. He wonders if she would, one day, smile happily like this at the side of someone other than him. CAnd until that time comes, protecting her is without a doubt, A parents duty. However, Im not gonna let some random dumbass off the streets marry my Latina. *Nods* IF HE WANTS LATINA THEN, HELL HAVE TO DEFEAT ME! I WONT LOSE! *Nods* Returning back to the banquet and sitting down, Dale went back to normal in a jiffy. The pace he was drinking at with Wenn-baa was so fast that Latina couldnt even see it. Fuehh. Are you alright? ARE YOU WORRIED ABOUT ME?! YOURE SO KIND LATINA! He caught her in his arms. He was clearly drunk. FUAAHH!? AHHH, LATINA IS SUCH A GOOD GIRL, AND SO CUTE! I WONT ALLOW IT! I WONT LET YOU BE A BRIDE! Dale wasnt particularly weak to drinking, but as one would expect, drinking at a barrel-emptying pace together with Wenn-baa, he was dead drunk. Latina only knew of Dale who normally drank diluted wine, and wouldnt go crazy. She didnt know what to do in this time of crisis. Getting hugged all of the sudden, and having her cheek rubbed together with his, guriguriguriguri, it was definitely a first for her. FUNYAAAA!? A weird noise came out of Latina, but it only made the two drunks in front of her even happier. Latina-chan. If you want to get married then, tell me. Ill go find a good person to beat the hell out of this dumb grandson of mine. DONT! With your connections, youll really find someone! Nevertheless, they were laughing like usual. Dale. Latina. They both smiled at each other. CH 58 Hey~ just found out I got 100/100 for my c++ assignment Fun chapters are fun and fast The finished leather coat, didnt look much different from before. He had told them several of his demands and had it improved, but the design was more or less the same. And to change this, which had become half of his trademark now, was somewhat embarrassing. He had seen through his little brothers wedding peacefully and his goal that he had come for had also been accomplished. Which basically meant that it was almost time to head back to Kroix. Once that was decided, they suddenly became busy. Their preparations for the way home went by quickly. Even though it had been the beginning of Spring when they departed from Kroix, the seasons were now in the middle of changing. They also had their previous lifestyles. Once their goals were completed, there was no way they could just rest with ease. Thank you for teaching me. It was the last day she was learning by Cornelios side. Latina says and then, pecon, lowered her head. Not at all. It was quite fun. Those who have the desire to learn will think straight after all. (TL: ѧΤΤˤϤ˼ˤʤ뤫) Cornelio looked at his little student with a calm expression. Just like Dale had said, she was extremely intelligent and wise. From what Cornelio could see, she seemed to be keeping some matters to herself, but he thinks that its fine as long as it could assist his own students. He had also thought that it might help his student, Dale, who was shouldering such severe burdens. What this little girl wanted from Cornelio was to understand Dale. She wasnt told that Youd hear from Dale himself one day or about Dales abilities, but in exchange he taught her various things about Dales roots, Tisroh. Shortly after Cornelio started teaching her, this young girl managed to speculate all the way to the opposition between Tisroh and the District Lord. Even Cornelio was amazed. If I was the Lord then. I would think that Tisroh is really scary. He asked her several questions towards the girl who said that as a test, and he found answers with a troubled face. It wasnt like it was limited only to the correct answer, but there were many answers which didnt seem to belong to a Point of view of a young girl. It made him feel like she was raised by someone who stood at the top of people. This was probably also related to this little girls secrets. However, I think, that it would be good if no one had to fight. Even if you dont want to fight, there are also times when you are attacked. When that happens, would it be good if you were overrun? The other side are also people, so I dont want to hurt them. But, I want to protect the people I love. I cant protect everyone, but I think it would be nice if I could protect the people I care about around me. After that answer, she pressed down on her chest and said. I would hate it, if everyone faced terrible things because of me after all. For such a clever child, her answer was slightly out of place. However there was no reason to interrogate her about this intentionally. He had felt it since a while ago, and he kept in mind the feeling that he had touched upon the tip of something. That phrase probably came out from the Sense of obligation that this gentle girl was, without a doubt, shouldering. Thats what he was able to get out of it. Latina, you know. Latina wants to become a kind adult, just like Dale. Is that so. He felt like he understood why his student, Dale, dotes on her with such affection. She was a Beautiful young girl, not just on the outside, but on the inside as well. She probably wasnt without blemmish. She probably wasnt perfect. However, its precisely because of those imperfections that this girl fascinates those around her. Latina, who was sitting down quietly in Wenn-baas room just like always, was suddenly asked by Wenn-baa who was facing her. I wonder if I should give you a souvenir before you leave, Latina-chan. Hmm~? Latina answers as so then looks to Wenn-baa. There was only a little time left before this usual scenery which she had already gotten completely used to, ends up becoming the usual no more. It isnt extremely bulky or anything so, itll do just well as a souvenir. Call my stupid grandson over. Hm? Tilting her head in puzzlement, Latina went over to call Dale, her small footsteps making a, trot trot sound. He should be doing the final check over the preparations for the journey back. Whats up old hag? Dont spoil Latina too much. You think you have the right to say that? Dale who came to Wenn-baas room soon after, says then frowned. Wenn-baa laughs off Dale who was acting like that before fixing her sitting posture. Seeing that his grandmother was acting different to normal, Dale formalised his expression as well. As the clan head of Tisroh, I grant you your Name. Hearing Wenn-baas solemn tone, both Dale and Latina lost their will to speak in shock. Not just Dale, but even Latina understood the meaning of Being bestowed a duty name in Tisroh. Tisroh will always accept those who are a part of the clan. With this, Latina-chan will be able to come back Here (Tisroh) whenever she wants. Granny? Even after I die, after my stupid grandson isnt around, and even after everyone here changes. Even if we leave from this place and move to a different place, Tisroh would place importance on the clan above all else. You can come back whenever you want. Having Wendelgard say that, Dale rubbed Latinas head as if he was honoured. Normally, you would only be bestowed a Name when you become an adult. However, by that time, I cant guarantee that I would be near you, Latina-chan. Thats why until then, hold this and keep it dear to you, itll be fine if you ask Dale about the meaning of it when the time comes. Saying that, she points at Latinas chest with her finger and taps it once. The one to bestow upon Tisrohs Duty Names was the duty of the clan head. And its precisely that act of name bestowal that, is evidence of ones coming of age. Its the Ceremony to Adulthood for this clan. In the current Tisroh, it was an authority reserved only for Wendelgard. Tisroh didnt forbid outsiders from being accepted into the Clan. As a clan of priests belonging to a god that governs over prosperity, they possessed a large amount of knowledge. Knowing that adhering to lineage and, repeating through generations in a narrow environment generates no benefits. In order to not become overly stagnant, welcoming new lineage into the clan was also indispensable for the sake of the clans prosperity. A marriage like Freedas was the most common but, it was limited to just that. The only and definite greatest rule was To live while upholding the clans pride. They would welcome those who would accept that. Furthermore, the one to ensure that they are capable of doing so, was again an ability, a duty asked of by the Clan head. Forbidding them from asking about the meaning of their names, wasnt particularly a custom they had to hide. There was no doubt that This name was given because of the path she was going towards and her nature, but if she was told the meaning now, it may end up hindering this young girl who has the possibility to tread upon many, many different ways of life. That wasnt the true purpose of Wendelgards actions after all. It was the same reason she forbid her from asking Dale. There was no evidence that her grandson wouldnt get influenced by her Name, narrowing her future possibilities. From what Wendelgard could see, her grandson was young and naive, and still had a ways to go. When she becomes an adult, even if she lives a way of life different to her Name, it would still be fine. It was just necessary for them to be able to recognise the role given to them as a member of the clan. At the very least, Tisroh would become a place of protection for this child, who their own grandson had accepted into his life. Itll probably become a safe place to come back to. Even if she couldnt return back to her hometown where she was born, its undeniable that she could create a place where she belongs, in a fresh, new location. Even if her grandson had wished for it, That was not something that he, not being the clan head, had the power to bestow. It was his grandmother who was bestowing it upon her. It was a present that his grandmother could give him, seeing that her grandson was still upholding the clans dignity despite writhing in agony from his important duty. If you dont like my stupid grandson anymore then say so. Ok? Ill find someone better for you, ok? Dale, is, the best. With a voice like she was choking up, Latina says and smiled. Its thanks to Dale that, Latina, was able to meet with granny. Dale is always, giving. Lots, and lots of things that Latina wants. Gently patting Latina who was moved to tears, saying good girl, Wenn-baa laughed merrily like usual. Latina-chan, youll definitely be a good girl once you grow up~. Definitely. Latina wants to be, a granny, like you, granny. Eh? Wait, Latina. Think twice on that. Dale was seriously panicked hearing Latinas words. Seeing Dale shaking his head with all his might, Wenn-baa clicked her tongue loudly, making Latina looked puzzled. Now then, lets eat up a feast tonight. Its going to be farewell for a while until Latina-chan comes by again after all. Un Sitting round the dinner table, not with a teary face, but a smile, was how they spent their last day in Tisroh. Holding onto a bunch of Souvenirs, some of which didnt have form, the two of them made their way back to Kroix. (Authors note: The hometown arc ends with this. CH 59 When the two of them returned back to Kroix, it was roughly just as they had planned, right after the beginning of Summer, and into Summer itself. Im home! Latina hands the reins to Braoh over to Dale and rushed over to Dancing Ocelot the moment she saw it. Slipping under the entrance of the shop with a full face of smiles. Rita who was working on paperwork at her usual station, stopped her hands and looked up. Forming a smile with both shock and joy. Latina. Im home, Rita. Welcome home. At Ritas words, Latina looked even happier. It looked like her Full face of smiles got even brighter. You know, you know? Theres a lot of souvenirs! Im really looking forward to it. By the way, wheres Dale? .Huh? Being asked by Rita, Latina who had calmed down slightly, tilted her head sideways and then turned around. He, who shouldve been right behind her, was not there. She continued thinking, still tilting her head. Huh? Did you want something from me? Dales voice came from opposite the counter, the kitchen. Since he couldnt bring Braoh inside the shop, he had to come around from the rear entrance. !! With an extremely surprised look for some reason, Latina rushed into the kitchen. There, Kenneth was working, cooking up his ingredients as usual. Kenneth who was talking to Dale, noticed her coming and smiled at her. Youve come back, welcome home. Fuahh! Jumping up and down twice, pyon pyon, like a rabbit, she looked sort of sad and said. Im home, Kenneth. Kenneth who was told that, could only cock his head. Whats wrong? Latina, wanted to be the first, to say Im home to Rita and Kenneth. But it was taken by Dale. Thats because Dale isnt very smart. Am I the one wrong here? Is Latina wrong then? Its obviously all my fault, and my responsibility for stealing away Latinas expectations. Nothings changed at all. Kenneth smiled bitterly at Dales unchanging demeanor and stops working on his end. A rather exquisitely designed ribbon was tied on her head, shaking as normal. The best thing is that youre safe. Welcome home, Latina. Hearing the words repeated again, Latina returned a smile back at him. Latina, having returned back into the shop again, looked at Rita with her eyes turning round. Rita, your stomach is so big! It was hard to tell from how she was sitting behind counter like she usually was, but before they left, Rita who already looked like she was pregnant, was not carrying a well defined, large stomach. The babys already moving, you can tell if you touch it. Uwahhh! A baby. Amazing Latina gently brushes against Ritas stomach with an excited look, then looked up at Rita seriously as if she had realised something. Isnt it. Heavy? Your stomach got this big. It is heavy. My waist and back hurt and its terrible. Can you use healing magic? Now that youre back Latina, Ill ask you about it ok? There arent any working magicians who would cast Healing Magic just for something like back pains. However, if it was this kind, and young girl then, even things that are difficult for an adult to ask, could be done casually. Did you have a fun trip? Yeah! There was lots of things I didnt write down in the letters. Standing opposite Latina, who was just starting to talk about her trip, Dale called out to her with a sly smile. How about after you change, Latina? We have to unpack our luggage as well. Ok. Looking at Latina spin, and then rush into the kitchen, the adults exchanged a peaceful look with each other. Latina is so energetic. Shes excited. It was her first time going so far away after all. Feeling of relief, having come back safely, showed even in Dales report. Looking at Rita, it looks like everythings going alright. Its our first time, so theres so much we dont know. I asked Dad, to help us with the task of (The Green God) Akdars Message Board right now. Its impossible for me to go back and forth from the kitchen, all by myself. Using Ritas marriage as an opportunity, her parents entrusted the shop to the young couple, and were sent off into a life of retirement in the residential Southern District. However, of the jobs in Dancing Ocelot, the one to work Akdars Message Board, was limited only to those qualified. They needed permission from the Shrine as well as some sort of licence. There was no way they could get away with just hiring a temp worker for this. Because of that, for no one else but their daughter and grandchild, the previous generation, Ritas father was diligently commuting to work and and providing them with the assistance they need. .Kenneth, were you alright? Im an adult who gets things done so I was fine. However, I thought so many times that it wouldve been better if you were here, Latina. The calming effect this cute girl has on the place could already be the limits of an special technique. As the husband of Rita, the only daughter in her family, while it may be true that he was acknowledged by the previous owners, it couldnt be said with absolute certainty that Kenneth had a perfect relationship with them. They werent on bad terms. Its just that they were opposed to living with each other. That was also the reason why the previous couple retired. Is father really that scary? .. .Hes not scary to me. Hes my father after all. To me. In the business of dealing with adventurers, he was a man who would take a stand. There was no wonder Kenneth and Dale were looking at each other with a curious expression. With the sounds of feet trotting, they could guess that Latina was coming back. Having changed out of her travel wear into her normal one piece, Latina peeked out suddenly. Dale, Im collecting the laundry so put the clothes down. Aight. Its been established that most of the housework is done by Latina. Before she had left on the trip, Latina had been working, but during her several month long stay at Tisroh, Latina was polishing her housework skills next to Magda. It was the exact opposite of Dale who was completely separated from housework, since he was relaxing, having returned back to his actual home. As a result, the fact that Latina was naturally entrusted with most of the housework still wasnt noticed by Dale. Somehowit looks like Latina is becoming more and more, reliable. Rita muttered, looking as if she said it subconsciously. Latina started to diligently unpack the luggage on top of the Ocelots desk. She did this, knowing precisely that there wont be too many guests at this time. Heres your souvenir Rita! Saying so, she pulled out a charm that could be held in one hand from within the bag. Being complicatedly weaved into a shape with string, it gave off an elegant feeling. This is a charm of Korumozei? Well, thank you Latina. (The Orange God) Korumozei is the god that governs over prosperity. Its the god that gathers together the beliefs of safe childbirth and plentiful descendants. It was very common for pregnant women or those around them to request such a charm. Did you make this? A little further away, Kenneth asked Dale, who turned away, looking slightly embarrassed. Latina said, that she wanted to give Rita a charm. so, since I am a priest after all. I see. Kenneth knew that Dale didnt think very favourably upon his own Divine Protection, and merely gave a quick reply with a calm expression. CIt was when the two of them were in Tisroh, and about halfway through their stay. Yeah, you see. Rita has a baby in her. Latina said that to Wenn-baa while she was reading a book that she had borrowed from Teacher Cornelio, in Wenn-baas room and was in the middle of talking about her life in Kroix. Hoh. Then it would be good if you made an amulet from Korumozei for her. Amulet? A charm? Ill make one? Only those that have the Divine Protection, basically a priest, can make one. However, itll be fine for you to make the decorations for it. Ill get my stupid grandson to do the actual contents. Dale will? Yeah. Even he can do something Priest-like like this. Since Dale normally didnt behave anything Like a priest, Latina tilted her head, puzzled. However, Wenn-baa just laughed loudly. That old hag said that? Yeah. I want to make a charm for Rita. Can you help me Dale? Late at night, while the two of them were alone in the bedroom, Latina asked Dale with a Pleading face. The person herself didnt seem to realise this, but her slightly upturned eyes, bending her head sideways just a little bit, had extraordinarily destructive power even without taking her age into account. If she continues to grow up like this, theres no doubt that this child would make countless boys cry. However, theres no way Latina would show such an expression to some random person. Being asked for Help by Latina was a right, that only he had. Hmmm the materials are here. Its not like that materials used here are particularly rare. An existence close to Korumozei, basically a plant that can be thought of as a part of the fruit, is used to create the charm. Although they couldnt just use the flowers as they were, they would use the flowers fibres, which had been coloured with the flowers as the charms materials. (fix) In a large place like a citys shrine, they would use a luxurious cloth weaved with a complex pattern. However, Tisrohs styles of charm was made by weaving a much more simple ribbon, making an ornamental shape. Ill make the real substance of the charms that form the prayers, the insides, so can you make the bag that that goes into Latina? Okay! The materials that Dale prepared was a bundle of string that was surprisingly multi-coloured. In front of Latina, Dale takes out several strings and dexterously knitted it up. Thats amazing Dale! I was made to help out here, quite a lot, when I was a kid When it came to the production of the decorations for the familial ceremonious events, even kids were recruited. Because of that, each generation passes down the method to create the succeeding ornaments. Ill do it slowly so watch carefully, ok? Ok! Just like he was a parent teaching his child, Dale takes the young girls hands into his, and started to teach her a unique ribbon knitting, creating a pattern. The Charm that Latina had made, looked shoddy no matter how dexterous she was. Nevertheless, it was filled with thoughts that couldnt be compared with a Charm that was awarded from the normal shrines. Rita hugs it against her chest happily and smiled. In that smile was a slight feeling of Motherhood that she didnt have up until now. Thank you Latina, really. After doing that, she looked towards Dale with a smile, an expression she rarely looked at him with. You too, Dale. Thank you. Dale, who couldnt avoid and change Ritas straightforward gratitude into some sort of joke, looked like he was clearly shaking, even when you stood right next to him. CH 60 Kenneth, I bought some fish, and spices from Cuvare. Fish. You mean alive fish? Its not dried? Kenneth looked surprised after checking the bag that Latina gave to him. Although it couldnt be said that it was the very definition of fresh, but a large fish that didnt look any different to normal was trapped inside a box of ice. I also have some dried fish left over. No, thats not it. Latina showed him a different bag with a curious expression. Wrapped inside that bag was the leftover dried fish which had been used as food while they were travelling. Latina asked me, How would you transport seafood from the harbour all the way to Kroix?, she said. Dale had a look of resignation as he answered. Its the same as the Magic Tool we use in this shop right? I cant use water magic, but it was fine because I asked Dale! Both Kenneth and Rita looked speechless and Dale too, was subtly shaking his head. No, theres no way I could do it by myself. No normal magician would be able to. Latina was constantly maintaining the ice magic that I had made, from Cuvare all the way to Kroix. I had to ask you to remake the ice lots of times though? With a koten, Latina, who was tilting her head in curiousity, seemed to not realise just how rule-breaking of a thing she did. As usual, she was outstanding when it comes to Controlling magic. Normally they would have to use a magic tool in order to do this kind of maintenance after all. No matter what, in order to use a continuous, and constant amount of power, both concentration and technique are required. It seems that even those were easy to accomplish for this young girl. Even the food we ate at Cuvare was super delicious. But I want to eat the fish that Kenneth cooks! .In that case, maybe Ill use this to make dinner. There was a lot that he came to want to say, but if he was to let all that out, he would probably have try his best as her Master. Also, we have boar meat as well. Boar? .Boar? Rita turned towards the bundle of salted and dried meat that Latina brought out, with an unusual expression and Kenneth frowned slightly. Since there werent any hills around Kroix, even if they saw large Magic beasts in Forests and the such, it would only be limited to the Normal animal variety. Dale, this is a boar? This? Yea, they call it a Monster Boar. Its a magic beast thats quite common back home. From the large size of the meat, Kenneth who was looking doubtful, changes and nodded at Dales reply. It was a slightly unnatural size unlike that of a normal Boar. I got it from Josefs place. Umm your relative, that Beastman with the mixed blood? Yeah. Kenneth had formerly been a guard for a merchant team going to Tisroh. He had been scouted by Wenn-baa, who decided for him to take care of the newbie Dale. He was also quite familiar with the Beastman village, which was on the way. Latina, you know, became friends with Maaya-chan. She was so cute! Thats great. And you know, she was so fluffy! In contrast to Latina happily telling everyone, Dales expression had a slightly subtle shadow to it. .Is something wrong? No.Its fine if you had fun Latina Looking far off into the distance, Dale recalled what happened at the Beastman Village. After leaving Tisroh, travelling backwards the same path they came from, the two of them once again passed by the Beastman Village. Latina was in an extremely pleasant mood as she was walking through the forest towards the village. I wonder if Maaya-chan forgot about me~ I wonder~ Thinking up to here, she stops and looked up at Dale anxiously. Hmm, of course she wouldnt right? You two were such good friends. I see. Jumping up and down happily like a rabbit, her ribbon, stitched with numerous flowers, was shaking about. She had gotten it from Wenn-baa and it was her favourite right now. While they were staying in Tisroh, it had changed to Early Summer. You couldnt yet feel the heat coming off the lush green land. They continued through the trees where the leaves, which had been growing lusciously through them, now had a much deeper colour. At the end of it, finally being able to make out the simple village, Latina let out a joyous shout. Its the village! Dont be in such a rush. Just before Latina was about to run off, he successfully warned her and the two of them continued to walk side by side into the Beastman Village. Sorry Josef, well be troubliC. ATIAAAAA!! Dale could only say half of what he intended to. He had only said a few words to Josef who had opened the door to greet them, when a black furry bullet came at them. !! Maaya! Maaya sneered at Josef, who was trying to grab her in panic, aimed herself for the blind spot in that plump body that is her father, and passed through right under his legs. Pyon. And that fluffy summer coat of fur, flew right towards Latina. CHowever. Oh no you dont! Dale succeeded in catching her just in time. No matter how young she was, if she had jumped into Latina with that much strength then, she probably wouldve fallen down with Latina. There was no way Latina would be able to receive that fully powered baby bullet with her delicate frame. Not like that fatty. ATIAAA, ATIAAA!! Maaya threw a violent fit in Dales arms. It seems that she really didnt like it there. NOOOOO! Gu! Dales chin was a clean shot for the rampaging Maayas headbutt. Even an expert in fights like Dale, who trained on a regular basis, would cry out in pain when hit in a tender spot, no matter how young they were. ATIAAA. MAAYA-CHAN! Even though Dale was trembling slightly, he was able to safely hand over Maaya over to Latina without dropping her. At first, Latina was still worried and looked over anxiously at Dale, but seeing his grin, she buried herself in Maayas soft fur and hugged her. Of course, Dales smile was fake. It wasnt like it hurt so much that he would resort to healing magic, but it was still quite painful. Maaya really likes that Jou-chan(Girly) huh Josefs voice had traces of sorrow in it. A voice that sounded like a fathers grief when his position as his beloved daughters Most loved was stolen away from him. Atiaaa.! Maaya who was being hugged happily by Latina, tilted her head as if she had suddenly noticed something. Atiaa? Sniff, sniff, sniff. Her tiny nose moved restlessly. She seemed to be eagerly smelling Latinas scent. As it went on, Maaya expression became grim. Maaya-chan? Whats up? Oh? Even Dale, who couldnt read the difference in facial expressions among the Beastmen, noticed that Maayas atmosphere turned severe. Josef leaned in slightly and then with a hmm, rested his hand on his chin. Dale. Did you guys meet some sort of large beast? Hah? In time with Dale asking Josef to repeat his words, Maaya had reached a conclusion to Latinas scent and shouted out unhappily. NOOOO! Maaya-chan? Not caring about how surprised Latina was, Maaya started to rub herself against Latinas body with all her might. Guriguriguriguriguri, it was definitely with all her strength. FUAHH!? Leaning on top of Latina who was falling down from shock, it was an action which could only be thought of as marking. Latinas eyes darted everywhere as she was being jostled, being touched. They seemed to be saying that she had no idea how to deal with the situation. .Uhhh, what is this? Like I said, you guys probably found some sort of large beast right? We can somehow smell, or rather, sense these sort of presences. Well, I really dont know how though. Ohhh. So, how is that related to this? How should I say this. You know? To say it simply. Its sort of like when you caught your girlfriend cheating.. She cheated? Its just an example. In summary from Dale, Latina had made a mess of things in Tisroh Taming all the dogs in Tisroh, and even bringing Mythical beasts down to her knees and hearing that, Josef looked half shocked before nodding. Thats it. Thought so. Basically, Maaya seems to be annoyed that Someone elses smell, other than her own, was on her beloved Latina. She was even able to instinctively sense that it wasnt just limited to those weaker than her, and was irritated all the more. Maaya, being hugged by Latina who was sitting down in shock, with a sniff sniff, breathed out in excitement and looked as if she had accomplished something. CH 61 Nooo! Loudly saying that, Maaya shook her head like a bee. Dont say that Maaya, come over here. Nooo! Atiaa, bettaa! Maaya. Josefs triangular ears looked miserable as if they couldnt say anything anymore. In comparison to that, Maayas looked like they were prepared for war. Atiiaa, Maayas! Fuahhhh. And stuck in between father and child, Latina was still confused, being seized firmly by Maaya. Latina. Youre so popular. Dale was looking at that scene with a distant gaze. To a certain extent, it felt like he was running away from reality. He had learnt a lot during his stay at Tisroh. Especially that it was vital for people to know when to give up. Dont do anything too. criminal. It was precisely because he wasnt facing reality that, even the comments he was making werent very suitable for children. However, Dale wasnt really thinking about anything profound at the moment. Furthermore, even Latina, who he talking about, couldnt think at all. Atiaa, Maaya, together! Fuahhh. Latina sways side by side, and could only hug Maaya who was demanding for her presence with a loud voice. Oh my, youve arrived. Wuute-san. Sorry, well be troubling you. Wuut-. Atiaaa, bad! Just as she was heading out, Josefs wife, Wuute, who hadnt been here during the worst of this mess, let out a surprised voice seeing Dale and Latina. Even though Dale greeted her, Latina who tried to be like him and bow, was completely refused by Maaya. Right now, it seems that shes becoming jealous just from Latina directing her attention to someone else. Whats wrong with Maaya? Ahhh. She wants to monopolise Latina? Something like that. Her father spoils her so, shes become a spoiled child, you see. Even in front of Maaya throwing a tantrum, Wuute doesnt seem to be agitated, as usual. Whether its good or bad, her heart is broad like the sea. .Josef. What? Dale called out to Josef who was looking down, depressed. In front of the two of them, Maayas stomach fur was just being fluffed by Latina with a laborious look. Last time, did she stop crying after we left? No.. Josefs gaze swam. A legend was born. .It mustve been rough. He restrained himself from asking what the Legend was about. The two men were silent for a while. This time. How about you leave early before Maaya wakes up? She probably wont chase after us, but Josefs voice leaked a sense of desperateness as he suggested that. It seems he held back the tears just like last time. Once she becomes full from eating all her favourite foods, Maaya will become a total sleepy head! Thats your chance to leave. Hearing his middle aged relative carefreely mixing baby talk with his own words, he wondered, in the corner of his mind, if he would be like this one day when he had his own child, without even realizing that he had been acting like that since the beginning. In front of the two terrible doting parents, Maaya was swinging her tail back and forth as she lay on her stomach as it was being pat. Maybe it was just like her father, Josef, had said, Maaya, having eaten a soup full of meat and a Creme brulee, topped with fruit sugar, was starting to lower her eyelids. As if she was confirming what her father had said about her favourite foods, she ate close to twice what Latina did. Maybe Latina wanted to compete with her, there was still a lot of dessert left over on Latinas plate after asking for seconds. Incidentally, Latina was still sitting next to Maaya. It seems Maaya had compromised on something like this, as she had requested to be on Latinas knees in the beginning. Since Latinas legs were numb and at their limits, she recognised the situation, and thus this is what resulted. The men exchanged a glance. Josef stood up with an elegance unfitting of his stature and quickly brought Maaya into his arms. He swung side to side in a practised manner. Unyuuu uu Maaya was squirming about, but it seems she calmed down in her fathers arms once she found her favourite position and started to let out some comfortable snoozes. At the same time Dale was kept in line by Latina. Dale, its bad manners to play around while eating. He was scolded with reason. Even so, as if he was reluctant to leave her side, he moved over to the seat next to her. It seems that she didnt like the fact that he was acting like a certain child. Latina, well be leaving first thing in the morning ok? Really? Ahh. Im worried about the weather, so I want to get out of the forest quickly. It was all lies. Latina seemed to understand and, un. Nodded. They went to bed wrapped in a blanket in one corner of the living room just like last time. Because of that, Dale was hugging Latina like it was natural, perhaps holding a grudge against that child who had been monopolising Latina this whole time. He was quite different to Josef as expected. .. .. Early in the morning, the two doting parents hung their heads, completely exhausted with a sense of defeat. For some reason an unnatural lump had formed in Latinas blanket, who was in a deep slumber. At some point Maaya had slipped in the blanket when they were wrapped up, and was sleeping, clinging onto Latina tightly. It was the moment they realised they failed to outwit a child. Ill prepare breakfast so, go and eat. Wuutes voice came from behind those two drooping backs. Thinking up to that point, Dale looked at his own Brother figure in front of him. Kenneth, I wonder if youll use baby talk when you have a kid. Whats this all of the sudden. Do you know Kenneth? Kids are. You know. Yea. Amazing in many ways. Seriously, whats wrong with you? Maayas eruption was more violent than last time. In order to leave, the two men tried their hardest to pull apart the two girls, Latina, who had started to break down in tears, crying in sympathy, and the bomb-like Maaya. From the direction of the forest, faint sobs echoed and when they heard it, they didnt know what to do. I just thought. That raising a child is gonna be rough. Is that a threat? Im only now realising that Latina. Is a TRUUUULY, a hard to come by, good kid. Well, you probably shouldnt set Latina as the standard. Even in Kenneths opinion, Latina was THE good child of all good children. Kenneth, receiving the bundle of meat that Latina gave him, asked her while holding it in one hand. Latina, how. do you use this? Um, you see, theres a lot of salt. Its preserved after all. If you use it as is then its really salty so, you soak it in water, and use it once the salts are washed off. This question of Kenneths, wasnt because he didnt know how to prepare it. It was a type of sudden test. They said that you should put it together with a lot of vegetables and make a soup. I see. After confirming that she knew how to prepare it properly, Kenneth smiled slightly. For now, shes barely passed. If she could create something of her very own then, that would be a definite passing grade. Did you cook the roadside meals properly? Un. I made them just like you taught me. I failed sometimes though. You failed huh. Un. Things like adjusting the strength of the fire was hard. I burnt them sometimes. In the middle of Kenneth and Latina having their conversation as master and student, looked at Dale once, at the same time. .Dale, you know, says everything delicious and eats it all. Eh? I mean, Latina, you did cook it well every time? .Well, its better than not saying anything at all I guess Eh? Its because they really were delicious. Taking a sideward gaze at Dale, the master, disciple pair who wouldnt compromise when it came to cooking, nodded. Do you see the problem after what happened this time? Un. Im going to have to try harder. With a serious face, the young girl told her master about her future aspirations. It was Latina who cooked dinner every time we were camping. She did her best. Is she. not satisfied with just that.? It seems Latina received a lot of influence from Kenneth, in a strange way. Close by Dale and Rita who was having their conversation, a slightly more than subtle temperature difference was coming forth. *Authors note: I wonder why its so fun writing about a rampaging child.. CH 62 Speaking of which, thats quite a cute ribbon. Um, you know? Its a charm. I was told to put it on during our trip. Rita stared at Latinas ribbon which was tying up her hair and asked, and Latina answered happily. My friends in Tisroh. They made it, and gave it to me. You made friends as well. It seems you really had a lot of fun, thats great Latina. He wasnt worried, but seeing Ritas smile and Latinas smile as she answered her, Dale once again had a strange look on his face. Kenneth notices made an indescribable expression. Did Latina do something? I was shocked a while ago to find out the truth, that Mythical beasts were living right next to our village. .Thats quite the tale youre bringing back to us. If the situation was handled poorly then it wouldve been dangerous, you know? It wasnt a regulated breeding ground. It was settlement they gathered at. And you confirmed this yourself? Yeah, I went to take a look. But its really there so, if some greedy adventurer goes out to look for them, theyll die for sure, without a single bone remaining. Even you? I talked with the herds leader but. I wouldnt want to face off with him. I probably wouldnt lose in a one on one fight, but there was so many of them. It wouldve only gotten worse and worse. I see. She seemed to be interested in that herds leader. Who? Latina. I see. In the middle of Dales conversation with him, Kenneth who had reached that same conclusion, had a strange expression on his face, just like Dale. Being heavily scolded, Latina who had been doing the same thing over again, wasnt a bad child who couldnt sympathise with others. If she wanted to go play with the Heavenly Soaring Wolves, then she has to get permission from her guardian first and should go play in the mountains all by herself. Having made that promise, she made sure to keep it. Since their existence was a secret known only to the Clan heads, she could only go when either Wenn-baa or Dale had time, but despite that, Latina was still having fun when she played with the Heaven Soaring Wolves. Latina is going back to Kroix. Its been really fun. Stay safe ok? Uuu? After they decided on the day to leave, she decided to tell them the news, resulting in the cub to look up at Latina curiously. Kross? Its called Kroix. Its really far over in that direction and, its the city of humans. Theres a lot of people, and its a really large city. I live there. Checking the position of the sun, Latina pointed her arm towards the North-west. In between was a dangerous mountain range, but its true that if you head over in a straight path, Kroix was in that general direction. Human children cant fly in the skies so, its quite inconvenient. It seems the leader of the Heavenly Soaring Wolves main worry was limited to Latina. Well, it didnt really concern Dale though. Looking like that, without any fur or fangs, and with such a weak body, you would probably be hurt by the tiniest of critters. Boom. Boom. For some reason, Dale couldnt feel any sense of danger from the large carnivore moving its tail restlessly, like he did in the beginning. As Dale was thinking that, the Leader and his children, both looked at him. Use this. .A feather? He says, and points at the several feathers that fell from where he had been sitting, to show Dale. If you hold something that has our magic in it, then even those beasts with no brains would be afraid and wont go near you. That would be helpful Im grateful. Due to both sides wanting to pamper Latina, they were able to establish a communication that crossed the barriers of species and different culture. When Dale told Wenn-baa how he got a Feather like that, You probably cant use it when you go hunting, but we put these in the coats to warding off animals from the fields or when you go travelling right? Now that I think about it, thats true. Inside of those coats, the fur of the Heavenly Soaring Wolves is woven in. He whistled unintentionally hearing something so ridiculous said so calmly. Wha-. Its because Latina-chan gathered quite a lot for us this year. We wont be short on materials for a while. Now that she mentions it, after finishing brushing them, Latina had been diligently stuffing the mountain of fur that fell off into a bag. So it was grandmothers suggestion. Which means that they had been annually getting the fur that naturally fell off during the molting season. The skin, fangs and bones, etc. of Magic beasts carry magic in them and are valued highly as ingredients. There are a lot which are used as materials for Magic tools. It was also a quick source of income for adventurers. Furthermore, if it was the material of an extremely powerful existence like a Mythical beast, the value would jump up even further. ForMagic tools made of such materials to be used for farm work. If the adventurers in the city heard that, they would probably cry tears of blood. We cannot make it known to the public how we got the raw materials. So we cant use it for the stuff we sell outside. . Thats true. After that, rustle, rustle, Wenn-baa took out a long, thin cloth out from the drawer next to her. I made this as a prototype. I chose the thinnest piece of fur I could and weaved it into this. A part of the woven bit looked like a pattern. It was the traditional design of Tisroh, an emblem of a plant. And on top of that luxurious ribbon, some more embroideries were sown on. Put it on while youre going back. Itll probably give you a piece of mind. .If that had a price, it would be so ridiculous. Maybe it was because it used such a thin piece of fur, a satin-like glossy texture could be seen. Even if it wasnt a magic tool, it still looked expensive at first glance. Its might be better to not wear it in the streets. Itll be fine for you to wear it as something Special for the festivals. Returning a shocked look as compared to his grandmother, laughing out loud, Dale held that piece of cloth with its hidden sparkly properties, and held it up slightly, towards the light. Which means, this is a new Magic Tool, a ribbon. (Dale) What a piece of work. (Kenneth) It wasnt needed for adventurers who made a living off killing magic beasts, but it would probably be highly sought out by merchants or travelers. It wouldnt be good to rely on it too much, but as long as they believe it raises the probability of their safety, it would be something they would cling onto at all costs, since the world is full of dangers. Even though its an accessory, its a piece in which you can sense the seriousness of Tisroh. I dont really understand accessories, but I know that it had a lot of work put into it. It really is a beautiful piece of work. .. Dale turned speechless after hearing a sudden addition to the conversation. He stopped moving completely before slowly turning to look behind him. ..He-Hermione.? Its been a while, Dale. I thought it was about time that you came back so I dropped by, just for you. Standing there, was a beautiful young woman, with blonde hair and a brilliant smile. Who is she? Latina tilts her head and looks at Hermione, who was being so intimate with Dale. It was a strange question for Latina, who would usually immediately greet the other person if it was their first time meeting. Even though Latina was so rude, Hermione giggled, seemingly unable to resist her. This child sure is the Little Magician. Shes as cute as I heard. Latina, isnt little, mon. Pout. Her tiny cheeks puffed out in discontent. Wh-why are you here. Like I said, I came here for you. I had a message to give you, so I had been waiting. Once you came back, I am to take you back to the Royal Capital with me. Since it was decided that Im going with you on your next Job. Dale was trembling slightly, and didnt have the leisure to scold Latinas rudeness. If he was to speak the truth, he wasnt very good at dealing with this beauty. And yet, for that person to suddenly appear right in front of him. Of course he would be slightly shaken. .Youre bad with Hermione as always huh. Ra-rather than bad. Oh my, thats mean. You dont like me? In Kenneths voice, there was a tint of sympathy rather than shock. And Hermione, after hearing Dale and Kenneth, didnt look hurt in the slightest. Even though you said so many adorable things back then. .Which is probably why Im bad with you. Seriously, youre the same as back when I was just starting out. Wasnt it you, who asked to be my partner? Turning towards the astonished Kenneth, Hermione posed, tilting her head slightly before asking. Her delicate lines running from her neck to her shoulder was captivating. It was an experienced pose, knowing exactly how to show herself off. My type is a woman like my wife. You sure know yourself~ Hermione, still giggling, didnt look like she was uncomfortable despite all that shes said. Rita took a look at Latina, who was still puffing out her cheeks, unhappy. .Well. This woman named Hermione, definitely had qualities that would make other women unhappy. Since Rita dealt with her in a business sense, she didnt feel too bad about it. Latina is still a girl after all. As she spun the small souvenirs that Latina had bought for her at Cuvare around the palm of her hand, Rita smiled bitterly. Authors note: Hermione last came out in Chapter 29. In a certain way, our daughter is slowly growing up. CH 63 Latina was pouting a little in silence, but it seems she noticed something. Getting down from the chair, she trots over to Dales side, faces him and hugged him tightly. .Latina? Dale, is it work? Are you going to be away for a long time again? There was both loneliness and sadness in her expression. These few months of travel were the longest period of time that Latina had been able to monopolise Dale. Even if he went out in the day, he would always come back at night and spend time with her. They would eat together, talk together and sometimes, sleep next to each other. She shouldve understood that, that time was not normal, yet she found it extremely painful knowing that itll end. .Ahh. Sorry, youre going to have to be at home alone a lot again. Uun, no. Its ok. Latina will stay at home properly. Her words didnt match her actions. Latina pushed herself further into Dale. And then, it looked like she didnt know how to look back up again. Dale sways. His face in conflict. .How rare. You can resist. Probably cause Hermione is right there. Rita and Kenneth, the married couple quietly explained the situation to each other. Latina.will wait for Dale. .But, can we be together for just, a little longer? .!! Dales two hands, were held out by her sides, making suspicious movements. Him, wielding a strange, uncommentable expression. Oh my, what a spoiled little girl. At this critical juncture, when Dale was just about to lose control, it was Hermione who attacked him from behind with her one sentence. Its my bad for always making you stay at home all the time!! Youre. youre working so hard for me!! So thats how it is. Looks like youre the real spoiled child here. Seeing her crestfallen expression, Dale suddenly hugs Latina, bringing her into his arms. As that went on, Hermione kept casually saying words which sounded like threats. Hermione giggles, with a look like she found something interesting. Still, I wouldnt tell you to leave right away after youve come back from such a long journey. Ive still got things to do in this city as well. As she says that Hermione turns around, smiles happily and gently waved her hand. Then, Ill see you later Dale. Hermione headed towards the staircase within the Dancing Ocelot. On the second floor were the guest rooms. It seems thats where Hermione was staying. .Dale, that person, is she someone you work with? Latina asked in a quiet voice once Hermiones figure completely disappeared into the second floor. Ahh. Even though she acts like that, shes still an accomplished magician. Dale answers with a sigh and Latina fell to the floor. Just work? Seeing those large grey pupils stare at him, and questioning him once more, Dale avoided his gaze slightly. Its just a work relationship. It wasnt a lie. Its just that, he didnt how to feel when he was questioned. . Latina started to open her mouth but then closed it. Seeing Latinas reaction which was somewhat different to normal, Dale was shaken even more. La.Latina? When Latina grows up, Latina is going to be big, mon. Im still a child so theyre still small, mon. Puff. Looking at her pouty cheeks, it seems like her pride has been hurt. This child was even smaller than the children around her age. It didnt seem to be because of her race, but rather an individual difference. Both her height and weight were growing at a very healthy rate. It wasnt a problem. However, since she was called small a lot by the people around her, it appears she was quite bothered by it. Even Dale could sympathise. After all, there wasnt just a few incidents from what he could remember where he has had resentments due to being looked down on, not because of his ability, but his youth. Its fine for you to stay small Latina. youre so cute. Its annoying being small. Latina wants to grow up, mon! Regardless, even if he understood what Latina was worried about, he would end up saying that without thinking. It couldnt be helped. Shes cute even though she was so small after all. Latina is still a girl, you know? They can faintly sense things. A womans sense is truly incredible Looking at Dale and Latina from the sidelines, Rita and Kenneth was talking about them. The fact that Dale and Hermiones Relationshipwas more than just work relatedwas something the two of them clearly knew. They even know that they have a proviso together. It seems like Latinas mood wasnt going to recover. Today, Latina wasnt helping out Kenneth, instead she went up to the attic to unload the luggage and clean up. She was working through it quietly. The reason why Dale was steadily coming forward shortly after speaking out and reached out, was the all due to this silence. .La-Latina? Whaat? Wo-wont. Wont you lighten up.? Its not like Im angry. And stopped. (Latina has never been so. Upset before I.) Dale said in his head as he felt, drip, cold sweat dripping. He would have much rather just stated straight out Youre in a bad mood, but he choked back his tears. Dale. Yes? His voice croaked. Latina stared right at Dale, who couldnt hide his trembling. Im, not angry. So Dale, you dont have to worry about it. ..B-but. Its fine. Dont mind me. He was cut off. This young girl has always been stubborn. When shes like this, theres a high chance she wont talk anymore. .Ill be downstairs so. Un. Latinall finish cleaning up. While he was delighted with such a trivial act like getting a response, Dale quickly decided to do a strategic retreat. Which is why he didnt see it. The sight of Latina once again pouting, her cheeks puffing up, all by herself in the attic. I knew it. It would be better if I grew up as soon as possible. The main dissatisfaction in that murmur was targeted at herself, for being a child, which is why she was actually serious when she said You dont have to worry about me. I was. I was ignored by Latina. Kenneth placed a steaming hot cup in front of Dale who was hanging his head down, crestfallen, at the kitchen table. He quietly stirred the emerald-coloured tea. I made it a little stronger. Theres not that much alcohol, just in case. ..Im not going to make that mistake. Ive changed since then. He puffed up his cheeks in disagreement, but naturally, a grown up thug like him didnt have the adorableness like that of Latina. Kenneth plunked down in front of Dale, as it seemed like he was coincidentally free. You dont have any more regrets about it right? No, not really. It was just a learning experience Yeah, I guessed. Which is why, I let Hermione stay here, since I knew it wouldnt be a problem. We are an inn after all. Thats your business, so you dont have to care about me. Dale sips on his tea after saying so, and frowned at the bitterness. .Well, looking at you, from Hermione to Latinas mood dampening, it seems like this is quite the important period of time. EXACTLY! Why. is Latina, so cranky. Thats. Saying up to there, Kenneth stopped himself. Its quite a common occurrence where a daughter, hearing of their fathers remarriage, would get jealous of the other woman, but no matter how you look at this, Latina is probably showings signs of caution and jealousy towards a woman appearing close to Dale, who she had been monopolising all this time. However, for some reason, Dale didnt notice that and if Kenneth pointed it out then even, Latina. so much.about me!, he would be choking with tears crying. And then without a doubt, go up and snuggle Latina, doting on her. So troublesome. So bothersome. And somehow, somewhat irritating. Because of that, Kenneth lifts up the pot lid, and started to muddle the waters, through meaningless actions such as focusing on tea leaves. Whats wrong? .Latina! Seeing the two adults, Latina tilted her head as she came down the stairs. The luggage she held in her hands, were tools necessary for laundry and the washing. It seems shes finished cleaning up to some extent. .Latinas the real adult. The one Kenneth whispered about without too much thought, was the young girl who seemed to have tidied up her mood, focused on her job and returned back to being her normal self. CH 64 She felt embarrassed, seeing the Yellow god(Asfars)school which she hasnt attended for a few months. Even though it shouldve been a place that she had gotten used to, she was hit by a feeling like she couldnt calm down. In front of the school, Latina looked up at the door as if she was hesitating slightly. Theyre the same Asfarsschool yet, its totally different from Senseis house. She realizes this once again as she muttered under her breath, before nodding with hm, hm. Thinking that, there were so many things in this world that she didnt know about. From behind Latina, who was holding that thought, seemingly looking away due to her embarrassment, a voice that she knew well called out to her. Latina!! Chloe! Joy plastered on Latinas face as she turned around with relief. The moment she saw Chloe, it felt like something heavy that had been weighing down in her heart had suddenly dissolved into nothingness. Welcome back!! Im so glad youre well. Im looking forward to your stories~! Un. Im back, Chloe! Which is exactly why, when she went through the doors with Chloe, she looked just as always, as if she didnt feel the gap created by their months of separation. Long time, Latina. Im glad you look well Silvia. I mean, Kroix is the same as always. Nothing ever changes. Going into the classroom and seeing her other close friend at long last, Latina brightened up even more. Without a care about Latinas reaction, Silvia leaned forward all of a sudden. Her emerald green pupils sparkled, full of curiousity. Come on, tell us. I heard about it from Chloe and know about the general stuff, but how much equipment, food did you prepare? Were there lots of magic beasts as expected? And. Itll be hard to cover it all in one sitting. Latina knew that Silvia, with The Green God (Ahdars)divine protection, admired travel and responded with a troubled smile. We went to the forest first, and we saw lots of magic beasts there. Were you guys okay? Ehhhh, what kind? With Latinas answer, Chloes care and Silvias excitement, came back as a response. Dale, was SUUUPEEEERR strong! So we were totally fine. And I knew some defense magic as well, so I was able to help. You fought as well? I just helped out a little. Dale wouldve been fine even if he was by himself. Werent you scared? Before I came to Kroix, when I was there, I was super scared. But I was with Dale this time, so I wasnt scared. Speaking of her caretaker, Latinas expression was overflowing with trust and love. Seeing Latina act just like before, her friends smiled, albeit slightly bitter. There werent any magic beasts near the highway. But we encountered a few once we entered the mountains, and we met bandits once. That sounds terrible! Chloes reaction was probably the correct one. However, Latina tilted her head slightly, questioning it. They were all captured with Dales magic and we called over the people from the nearby village. They werent as scary as magic beasts. She replied in an overly simple manner. Apparently the aim of the bandits wasnt them, but the merchants carriage travelling behind them. However, they noticed the bandits existence with Latinas power, and since they did, they couldnt just ignore them as well. C Theres no way Im allowing a fight to occur where someone could accidentally die, in front of Latina C, and with that mindset, Dale decided to beat them to the punch and arrest them. In any case, it was quick and easy. With his magic, Dale collapsed the ground from under them, capturing them in one big haul. You guys were lucky. Dale gave them a cold gaze from above the hole, where the bandits were writhing about in pain. A gaze in which if he was spoken of in a saga then, it would the very expression of a villain. Since Latina was watching, he wanted to avoid a scene reeking with blood. He was definitely not compassionate. And for the one in a millionth chance that she might become their target for revenge, he covered Latinas face with her hood and made her stand so that the bandits couldnt see her. (.Latina will probably be angry if I buried them.) He had thought that it was annoying for a moment, but noticing the young girl standing next to him, he left them there quietly. There was nothing scary at all. It couldnt be helped that Latina tilted her head, puzzled, as there werent any fancy big battles, and it was mostly magic beasts who would approach them, giving her a sense of danger. Um hey, so I got you two, some souvenirs, nano! Latina says before taking out two bundles from the bag she was holding. The bundles, each neatly wrapped and packaged in multiple layers of thin paper, were handed over to Chloe and Silvia. The two of them unwrap the paper and take out what was inside, a small seashell accessory case. Pearls were attached to it like tiles, sparkling gently, and while it felt bulky when held in their hands, it had a beauty which attracted the eyes. Its so pretty. Thank you, Latina! You know, I bought one for myself as well. The colours are slightly different though. The one Chloe has, was pale cream coloured, and Silvias blue. The one Latina bought to use herself, and put to decorate her room, was faint pink. There were so many things at Cuvare. Smiling happily, Latina spent the remainder of the time until the teacher came recalling her time at the port. On their first day coming back to Cuvare, after the two of them decided on an inn to stay at, they relaxed and took a break. Seeing how were at Cuvare again, why dont we have a breather. Its not for sightseeing though, just to relax, ok? Un. Latina, after answering Dale energetically, unpacked their luggage into their single room, and busied herself looking for something from her rucksack. Dale was looking over her with a curious look when Latina took out a wallet after a little while. It seems she had hidden it deep inside her rucksack. Clink, clink sounded on the table as she lined up her silver coins to count them. Since she didnt buy anything up till now, other than what was necessary for the journey, it seems she still had most of her money. In this country of Raband, what kids normally grasp onto to buy their sweets and other goods was, several sheets worth of copper coins. Even the amount of money needed for daily life was within the range of silver coins use. In the first place, normal citizens do not have the opportunity to use gold coins. When adventurers receive their reward or go purchase high class magic weapons, gear, they have the chance to use gold coins, but in most situations, they just keep silver or copper coins in their wallet. Its also annoying to take the change if people use gold coins in a normal store. Large sums of money or assets is safest in the custody Ahdars Shrine. Furthermore, as long as its not too far in the boonies, there arent any people who would keep all of their assets outside of that facility. .You have quite a bit huh. Latina, having received a salary from the Ocelot, was probably on the wealthier end of girls her age. Um, you know, I want to buy some souvenirs for Chloe and Silvia. And Rita as well. Theres a lot of pretty things being sold here in Cuvare, so I want to go buy some souvenirs! Alright. Lets go take a walk around tomorrow. Un! When they were in Cuvare last time, Latina had only showed signs of wanting to buy food and ingredients. It made him worry a little, but it seems it was because they still had places to go. Seeing her have interests appropriate for girls her age made him relieved. She liked sparkly, and cute things. Dale nominated internally from several stores, thinking about which one would please her the most. After finishing breakfast at the inn the next morning, the two of them strolled into the city. They held each others hands so that they dont lose sight of each other in the crowd like last time. Today, Latina let her hair flow down her backside, which she had been tying up so that it wouldnt annoy her during the journey. And it looked like she was dressed up a little bit more than usual. Should we go to Silent Seagull for dinner again? Really? Or should we eat as we walk, taking a bite of the foods we come across, and have a light dinner? That sounds fun too. It appears these were two rather difficult options for Latina to choose from. She groaned, looking serious. Dales expression loosens, as if that action of hers was cute as well. Having the time to worry is probably also a part of the journeys joy. Dale didnt hurry her to make a decision, and slowly headed towards the sea as he lead Latina by the hand. CH 65 In the end, Latina lost against the temptation of being able to buy and eat immediately. It seemed like her decision to moderately restrain herself in the day and eat delicious foods at night was as painful as torture once she noticed the various fragrances wafting about here and there. Right now Latina was chew, chew. Chewing into a skewer of small shellfish with all her might, which was also one such dish. This normally well-mannered girl, seemed incapable of eating while walking. And, looking in from the corner of the street, she was having a real scuffle with its chewiness. Latina. Im going to eat the rest. Nnn. Since she had a mouthful of shellfish, Latina shook her head as reply to Dale. Her stomach capacity would probably already be quite full from just that one skewer. That would destroy the fun of this eating tour by half. Latina was shocked to see Dale easily swallow up the shellfish that she had been at battle with, and was still chewing at. Given that the marketplace the two of them were going around this time, was the same seafood stores as the last time they casually strolled around, their interest was slightly altered this time. There were a lot of travelers in Cuvare. And amongst them, a considerable few coming for sightseeing. Because of that, there were many businesses that target tourists. The specialty of Cuvare, the seafood stands, was probably one of those businesses as well. Want a drink? Hn. Kokun. Taking the nodding Latina by the hand, he went towards the nearby stand with foreign fruits lined up. It was juice from an unknown fruit, but it was much more refreshing than he had thought as he gulped it down. Dale handed Latinas drink to her, as he drank his own. A gulp came from her throat, as it seemed that she was finally able to swallow down the shellfish she had in her mouth. Puahhh It looked like she was just going to take a breath, but it seemed a sound louder than she had imagined rang out. Latina covered over her mouth as if embarrassed and looked up at Dale. It was tough. Thats true. There are different kinds of shellfish, I think the wine steamed ones over there are softer. Want to try some? Un. It looks good. On the next ones they purchased, the shellfish steamed in wine that gave off a garlic scent, Dale considered buying ones with alcohol instead of the juice. You wouldnt find it in Kroix, but it was the standard snack in areas near the sea. Being astonished by Dale picking out the meat from within the shell and eating it, Latina soon quickly started to imitate him. Yummy! The umami coming from the meat as she chewed on it, filled her mouth. The garlic flavour wasnt too strong either, and it acted as a great highlight. Huff, huff. She opens her mouth, eating the still hot shellfish. Lets take a look at some souvenir stores and well have another bite if something special comes along. Un. Having food like this is fun too~ Latina smiled, truly having fun as she had her meal. A souvenir store targeted for tourists was right ahead of the stand street. It was a store which had an assembly of various accessories and such from foreign countries. There were also stores set up which had miscellaneous goods from Raband for foreign citizens and other tourists. In front of us are where the more high class inns are after all. Thats where foreign merchants and other prosperous citizens stay. Is that so. There are rarely even any nobles, actually well, I guess there are some low level nobles. And aside from stocking up, there will also be customers who say they want gifts or unusual items. Its fun peeking at the shops in the marketplace, but its also fun to look at all the shops lined up here. In order to prevent the exhilarated Latina from going all over the place as she pleased, Dale firmly held onto her hand. Since there are a lot of people who get excited like this, there are also a few pickpockets around. Having his finger being pointed towards her, Latina made an expression as if saying, Oh no!. It was after they had been looking through several stores already, when they had just chosen an alcove for Ritas souvenir, that it got somewhat noisy outside. Noticing the commotion, Dale and Latina exchange a look before heading outside, going towards the buzz. Following the stares from the crowd, was a gorgeously dressed young girl. Seeing what seemed like bodyguards and an accompanying maid, they could tell that she was a lady from quite an important family. However, unseeming from someone of noble lineage, she was treading lightly, looking into the shops while walking. Looking as though she was playing a prank. She was at a transition period where she still had traces of youth and using Young lady to address her was still appropriate. Her slim body dressed in an outfit that gave off a pure impression, though it was a bit short to be called a dress. Furthermore, with her tightly fit leather boots giving her a hardened look, she wasnt one of those sheltered noble young women. Her charming looks, constantly changed seeing each item. She was a young girl capable of captivating the public. .Its the Rose Princess. Hearing Dale absentmindedly mutter that, Latina tilted her head in puzzlement. Dale, someone you know? Ah, no. Ive never met her. Although I have heard of her. But, theres no doubt about it. Theres no one else with that hair colour. It wasnt only due to the young girls beauty that she was attracting the surrounding peoples gaze. Her bewitchingly sparkling hair, containing the sunshine the sections hit by the light, shine with a pale pink, and the sections cast in shadow, further into a deep rose pink was a vividness people could never obtain. ..Magic materialisation? The one who said that, was the small girl. You know your stuff did Cornelio-sensei teach you that? Un. Sensei told me. Even where Latina was born, there were people who had Magic Materialisation. He said that Magic Materialisation comes easier for those from the Demon race. Also, if youre talking about the races then, it comes out often for the Fish Scaled race as well. Those from that race have strong water magic after all. People who are born with strong magic have bright and pretty hair or eyes, right~. .Is your hair different Latina? My magic isnt very strong. Latinas hair is the same as Rags. Its inherited. Latina replied quickly. Similar to how wild animals with strong magic will transform into Magical beasts, becoming incomparable threats, Magic influences many a phenomenon. What people call Magic Materialisation was the vivid hue that stands out for Humans who are born with strong magic. It often manifests in the hair or eyes, but sometimes it would even affect the colour of ones skin. It would be a colour completely different from the genes passed down from a parent to their child, or grandchild. Rather, the colour would be of a bright pigment that a person could normally, not ever have. That is the phenomenon known as Magic Materialisation. The Fish Scaled Race that Dale had given as an example, was a race that excelled in water magic. Which meant that a lot of them had blue or green hair. The Demon Race were also prone to Magic Materialisation. This did not mean that everyone with strong magic would have brilliant hues. It was expected that there is a huge difference between the races. For the Human Race, it was A rare occurrence. Even though shes called the Rose Princess, she is the princess of the local region. In terms of ranks, her family wasnt that high. What a pretty colour. True, it should have manifested in her eyes as well. Indigo. A symbol of the God, to which her Divine Protection belongs to. She is a high rank priest of The Indigo God (Nili). ..Dale, you sure know a lot about her. Shes my friends acquaintance. Besides, I heard some stuff about her just from rumours. A picture of his overly serious friend popped into his head. Alright, the next time I see him, Im going to thoroughly tease him about this. He decides in his heart. Anyway. Latina, do you know your magic capacity? I cant say for sure. But you know, Rag was good with magic. But, he often said that he didnt have that much magic. Rag told me that we were the same in that sense. Rag should be, if Dale remembered correctly, Latinas father. Perhaps her excellence with controlling magic was something inherited from her father. (That might be how it was. No matter how clever she is, Latina was so small before she met me if there was a master who taught her healing magic and basic magic control then.) That person was most likely quite strong. .Did your village have anyone who experienced Magic Materialisation? What were they like? .Purple hair. At Dales casual question, Latina muttered as a response, with a slightly quiet look, like that of an adult. It was really, really, pretty purple hair. As if she was looking off somewhere, far off. Ive heard about the Rose Princess. That she possesses a powerful divine protection belonging to Nili, and can heal severe injuries that even normal healing magic cannot. The one snapping her jaws at the topic of Latina seeing the Rose Princess, was Silvia. Latina and Chloe nodded with a Hehhh So lucky~. I really do want to go traveling too. Hearing Silvia mumble that, spellbound, Chloe and Latina smiled at each other bitterly. It was then, LA-LATINA!!? YOURE BACK?! A loud, hysterical voice sounded. They all look over, seeing the owner of that voice standing, delighted, unable to hold back his surprise. Long time no see, Rudi. Yeah. Latina, when did you.. The teachers here, so lets talk later. Latina was smiling as well, but there was an extremely large divide between the twos excitement. Furthermore, with the sentence she casually added, Rudi stiffened and the people around him couldnt help letting out a sigh. Rudi was just like before, not quite getting the knack of these things. CH 65.5 (Authors note: ~Daughter is making sweets. Parent is just like always.~ This is a story during the year Latina had just come to The Dancing Ocelot. A story where shes making sweets for Dale while hes away, working.) Although the baked dessert that Kenneth had taught Latina to make had plenty of dried fruits and was sweet, if someone was to describe it, it would be classified as preserved. This was because even if the cake tastes good, if its made with a good amount of butter and eggs then when you travel, it cant be kept for too long before you eat it. Did you make this, girly? Un. This is a practice one, before Latina makes Dales, nano. The regulars were all absorbed in chatter at the Ocelot today as well. Amongst them was an elderly man with a thick beard who, in contrast to his menacing appearance, was actually being nice to Latina. It may have precisely been due to Latina quickly becoming attached to him that he also came to spoil her, but in any case, she was able to enter his heart. To the point of calling him by name, Gil-san. Freebie, nano. Here you go, Gil-san~ Latina handed over the cake along with a cup of tea to Gilbester, eyes twinkling happily. A person who would cause newbie adventurers to flinch just hearing his name. It wouldnt be strange for him to have a grandchild Latinas age at his age, but even if he did, it was another story whether or not they would be as pleasant. Perhaps it was because it was just practice, the brown candy had a slightly uneven shape, and was hard to bite into, but it didnt taste terrible. As he bit on it, munch, munch, Gilbester went for his second one. If you sell this here (Dancing Ocelot) then, wouldnt this make up for a little bit of allowance, girly? In addition to the taste and quality not being terrible, it was A premium product (Latina-made). With all the ever increasing fans of this poster girl, it would probably sell quite well. ? However, Latina tilted her head, puzzled at Gilbesters words. Compared to Latina, the ones Kenneth make, are tastier. I doubt that Kenneths would sell much. Giving a price to the cake from just the amount of dry fruits put on, it would probably be much more expensive than normal preserved foods. In that case, there should be a lot more people who would choose the cheaper on over the taste. Why? Probably because you did your best making this, girly. Hmmm? It appears she wasnt convinced. It seems, for this serious young girl, apart from checking the quality of the product, to add an extra price for premium goods was outside her scope of understanding. The ingredients, that the stock refill people bring to us, would definitely sell a lot? Thats not what I was talking about though. Smiling awkwardly, Gilbester reached out for another cake, put on the plate placed in front of him. He didnt want to make the young girl sad by leaving leftovers, nor did he plan to share it with the other customers who were peeking at Latina, looking like they wanted to say something. He would boast about being this young girls special customer, and being close enough to be called Gil-san. It seemed that he was just like Dale, someone who couldnt treat her impartially. Its so hard, Latina. Isnt this a failed product? Thats not it, mon. Since its long-lasting, it has to be hard, mon. Latina had brought what she had leftover of her practice cooking when she went to play with her usual friends. Taking a bite, Rudi frowned and said. Its still softer than hard baked bread. I think your mix turned out quite good as well. Given that he was the son of a baker, Marcels criticisms were somewhat professional. Latina too, nodded twice, hm, hm, looking serious. And if you make it sweeter, it would burn easy. But, something like this is good. Yay. With Marcels evaluation, Latina smiled happily. This girl was serious with her work, being happier about hearing criticism than simple praise. It takes some effort to bite into, but its quite tasty. Latina, you brought some tea right? Can I pour some? Un Chloe gave her a good review as well, and Anthony seemed to notice that the dessert was made with a moderate amount of water, and poured them some tea from the flask that Latina had brought along as well. During that entire time, Rudi was silent. Distributing the tea with Anthony, Latina then drained the cup happily, gulp, and then shouted out in surprise when she took a look in the basket that she had brought. FUAH! Latina only had one! Since she had brought it over for her friends to eat, there were quite a few of her baked desserts, but there were no more left in the basket. RUDI!!? Hm? It would have been a waste to just leave your failures so, I ate them for you. They werent failures, mon! Latina made them properly, mon! A fluffier cake would be better next time. Latina didnt make it for Rudi, mon. Its for Dale, mon! A chocolate one would be good. Make it chocolate. Puff. Went Latinas cheeks, yet not caring about that, Rudi gave her a request at his own discretion. It seems Marcel had made sure he kept his own share. A bitter smile appeared on his face as he munched on the baked dessert. Rudi is always like that. I know. Such an idiot. Chloe made a stiff noise as she crunches on the cake. It didnt seem very tasty from just the sound, but it definitely wasnt a Failure like what Rudi was saying. And if he really meant that, then he definitely wouldnt monopolise them and eat them all up like that. .Even if Latina had really messed it up, Rudi would probably still eat them just the same. Unable to find a way to refute what Anthony muttered, all three of them let out a sigh of astonishment at the same time. CH 66 Since a while back, the person who Latina talked to about her troubles, was Kenneth. It wasnt Dale, the one publicly stating how much he Loves her, nor was it Rita, who was the same sex as her. It was Kenneth. There was also a reason that could be speculated. To Latina, Dale was someone she liked in a special way. At the same time, she was scared of being hated by Dale. She was anxious, thinking that he would come to hate her by troubling him with her questions. Because of that, it seems shes had thought that she couldnt bother him, and couldnt trouble him with her selfishness or consultations. In this recent one year, there was no one who could even compete with Dale in the sheer amount of affection given to her. Which made him treat her unlike that of a child. When he thinks about how much he lets his guard down around this young girl, he even came to think that each and every one of her pranks and failures were adorable, and precious. Rita was always at the Dancing Ocelots counter, dealing with customers and chasing down paperwork. Latina was, to the end, a serious person. It seemed she didnt want to bother Rita who was in the middle of work. Ever since the first time Latina had come to the Ocelot, she had spent a lot of time by Kenneths side. A large part of this was probably because she held an interest in cooking, and was striving to train herself whilst helping Kenneth. With such a reliable Master, along with his naturally helpful personality, you could almost say that it was natural for Latina to rely on such a broad-minded person. However, right now Kenneth was extremely troubled. He had realized this small girl had still been keeping many secrets within her chest. However, one of those secrets. Something she had never talked about up till now, the cause of his troubles, the tale behind her Mother. (.What exactly, should I. do.) Kenneth was fiddling with a half peeled potato, sitting in front of Latina who was looking down, depressed. Hermione was still staying in Kroix. Dale had also sent back a message to Duke Eldishtett about his return, but just as Hermione had said, it was about the upcoming battle against the Devils. (TL: Devils, Demon race and Demon king will be the three differences now. Devils are followers of the Demon King) He had received a message that he didnt have to go to the Royal capital for his job until that time came. It seems that the smaller countries neighbouring them now had a burning smell, and the advisor of Raband, the duke, was terribly busy right now. The situations around there, was outside the jurisdiction of Dale, the expert against Devils and Demon Kings. His friend, Gregor, had assumed the position of guard for his father and brother, and was also busy, which was what was conveyed through the private letter sent together with the Dukes correspondence. It also appeared that Hermione wasnt lying when she said she had some matters to attend to, as she seems to be meeting with old friends here and there. In any case, she was a flashy woman and, it was easy for her to gather up rumours along with the specialty of the Ocelot. Even if it wasnt what Hermione was planning to find, it would still end up in her ears. And Latina was acting unpleasant as usual. With what happened this time, she had gotten to know everyone, but it didnt seem like Latina could hide her emotions well. Up till now, she was a happy young girl who would normally show good will towards strangers, so she wasnt conscious towards things like that. For Latina, who wore a smile as a norm, her unpleasant face could be more simply stated as, a face that couldnt deal with Hermione. Because it was too easy to understand, the truth of the matter spread out immediately to not just Hermione herself, but even the regular customers who would frequent the store. CThis was what she had heard later, but the day that Latina and Dale had returned, there wasnt much business in the Dancing Ocelot. The next day however, it became unusually lively. The news that The poster girl had returned, was spread by one of the regulars, a gatekeeper working at Kroixs Southern gate, and through some sort of information network, it was shared between all of the regulars. And as if they had made arrangements beforehand, it seems like they thought that she would be tired on the day that she came back from her travel and restrained themselves from going to the store. Which is why there was such a bustle the next day. It seems that the rumour going around, that the regulars of the Dancing Ocelot as well as the adventurers of Kroix had formed a Non-for-profit organisation Latinas Fanclub, wasnt a false one and her guardians, Dale and Kenneth were shocked. It was then, whilst Dale was holding onto his stomach sometimes, standing in between Latinas unpleasantness and Hermione, who seemed to be finding this funny; A scene no one could even comment on. Latina absolutely despised being treated as a small child by Hermione. Latina had already been conscious about her small frame previously, so she was sensitive to the word Small. When Dale or Kenneth called her Small, she doesnt appear particularly uncomfortable, because she could feel that they say it out of love. However, it appears that this didnt mean she was okay with just anyone saying it. Hermione was One of those people. Back then, after Latina puffed out her cheeks in front of Hermione, having said Theyll grow bigger soon, mon, she went into the kitchen, and sat down at her designated spot, looking downwards, feeling sad. Seeing that she seemed to be brooding over something, Kenneth brought over a bucket to put vegetables in, thud, put it down and sat next to her. Without saying a word, he quietly started working, waiting until Latina was ready to talk. Kenneth. Whats up? Will Latina get bigger once Latina grows up.? Youre definitely smaller than your friends Latina, but you see, compared to when you arrived here for the first time, youve grown taller by quite a lot, you know? Youre definitely growing up properly. Un. Even with that, she didnt seem to lighten up. Latina brought her hands to her chest, and let out a deep sigh. Latina, might not get bigger, even once Latina grows up. Rag often said that Latina was similar to Mov after all. Mov? Un. ..Mov was small after all. ..Thats why Latina might stay small as well. It was the first time he had heard that word. Kenneth repeated what he thought he had heard. Who, is Mov, Latina? ..Latinas. Other parent. My mum. She answered, saying that it was her own mother. Kenneth had noticed that Latina had never talked about her own mother before, for whatever reason. Perhaps due to the surprise from that unexpected topic, he couldnt sense that the knife movements which he was familiar with, started to tremble. What kind of person was your mother, Latina? Mov was small. You see, Latinas hair and horn colour is the same as Rags, but I was told that the shape of my horn and face and stuff, was similar to Movs. After answering in bits and pieces, Latina sighed once again. Even though Mov was an adult, she was small. The customers said this. They said that bigger is better. I wonder if Dale will say that bigger is better. .Hm? Somethings not right, Kenneth realized. He felt that there was some sort of inconsistency compared to what he was thinking. Pausing his hands on the half peeled potato, he stared at Latina. She was looking down, making a crestfallen expression. With both her hands, on her chest. Latina? Wha~at? What were you talking about. when you said your mother was small? .Her breasts. The first thing that Kenneth heard about Latinas birth mother, was that she had small breasts. With that piece of ridiculously meaningless piece of information, it was no wonder that even a person like Kenneth was feeling chaotic. Shouldnt this sort of conversation, at least, be held with Rita, a person of the same sex? .How about, you talk about this, with Rita? The instant that thought hit Kenneth and he voiced it, Latina paled for some reason. Rita. Isnt big. Well, thats true. His wife was a slender beauty. This didnt mean that she didnt have none. She definitely had some. Its not good to ask someone whose arent big. Long ago, when Latina asked Mov, Why?, Latina got pinched on the cheek! Somehow it seems that when Latina was younger, she had straight up asked her mother this, and was punished for it. Perhaps it had been terrifying for her, as she was holding onto to both of her cheeks, trembling. I see. Speaking of which, Hermione was definitely a key stakeholder in that field, being extremely womanly. She definitely had something which people couldnt hope to understand. Do you drink milk? Would I get bigger? Its just something people say. It might be of some comfort. And he was wondering if he should share this piece of information with Dale. Also, who was the idiot (customer) who made Latina think that Bigger is better. As Kenneth resumed peeling his potatoes, he searched for an answer to some questions that couldnt be answered. CH 67 Speaking of which. Why do you have my Horn Rudi? Hearing Latinas extremely sudden words, Rudi, Rudolf Schmitt spat out his lunch. Rudi. Thats disgusting. Without even noticing Latinas frown, he looked towards his other friends. The first one he looked towards, Chloe, also looked surprised. Next up, Silvia, was looking like she was saying This is going to be interesting. Anthony was also surprised, but he wouldnt betray him on this in the first place. That was the trust he held after being friends for so many years. Marcel was smiling happily. Well, this was just his usual expression though. Wha-wha-wha.. As a result, Rudi turned as red as his hair, making insensible noises The Yellow God, Asfars school in Kroix, only had to take responsibility for the childrens basic education, which meant that there was no way they would be studying such difficult subjects for a long period of time. The basics were reading, writing and math. Finishing off the curriculum was, the history of Raband and the geography of the surrounding countries. Depending on the family, children were also a large part of the labour force. There were also families that werent glad about being restricted by the length of study. Because of that, for those who wanted to further their education or had a more easygoing family, the choice to advance into higher education was available after finishing the basic education program. It wasnt like they had their entire day taken away from them either. They would go to school in the morning, and come home a little past noon. There were a lot of kids who would eat lunch after going back home, but normally, Rudi and friends would get together and eat lunch with each other. Or rather, in order for that to happen, Rudi had to convince all of his friends. You could even say that he had openly begged. For the sake of practicing how to cook, Latina had been preparing her own lunches herself. She had been training herself by helping Kenneth at the Ocelot, but she couldnt really get the time to allow for her to cook from start to finish in such a busy kitchen environment. Due to that, once the mornings preparations were finished, she would take a corner, and by making her own lunch, she would diligently progress every day. And now that shes made it, she worries about what others think of it. So naturally, Latina decided to show her lunch to her best friends, Chloe and Silvia. Rudi, having noticed that, tried to somehow talk Latina and the rest into eating lunch together. In exchange for the hopeless, lukewarm gazes, filled with tease from his other friends, he gained the chance to taste Latinas handmade cooking every now and then. Hm? Why? Why?. A-arent you just seeing things Latina. Hm? But thats Latinas. Its obvious. Latina tilted her head sideways, puzzled, as Rudi grabbed onto his necklace by reflex. Right now, the black fragment hanging from his neck, was something that would make others think it was just a well-polished jewel. Which is why Rudi made light of it, thinking that people unfamiliar with it wouldnt know what it was and ask What is that?. However, to actually have been so quickly seen through by Latina, the person he didnt want it exposed to the most, and with such timing, he was trembling. You know just by seeing it, Latina? Un Silvia asks curiously. Latina made a face as if she didnt know why everyone was looking puzzled. You guys dont know? It looks like a stone. Its even darker than an animals horn, its such a blessing. Hmmmm. Um, well, you see, I can see something like the presence of magic. You guys cant see it? I dont know. Silvia and Chloe say unanimously, and the puzzled Latina looked up as if saying, Now that you mention it. Um, you know, Latina was told this by Dale. That what Latina sees, and what everyone else sees, might be a little different. It was what Dale had determined when he saw how easily Latina was able to differentiate between people at the Beastmans village. The Demon Race are generally a race with higher capabilities than others. And that they may be able to understand some things that Humans cannot. Wow, thats amazing. Really? Anyway, why do you have that? Rudi, who had been praying from the conversation to get muddled up and just keep going on like that, realised that his prayers didnt come through and sighed as he looked left and right, seeking out something to talk about. Thats because.. Because? Seeing Latina cutely tilt her head sideways, Rudi gulped. .Because its unusual. And answered. His friends were looking at him with eyes, that told him he was hopeless. Yes. He knew this as well. That this is not the answer. Its because he knew that, that right now he just wanted to be left alone. However, the cute girl in front of him, went above everyones expectations. She smiles, and said with a pleasant look. Thats true. It really is unusual, isnt it (She actually. agreed.) Each and every one of them, in their own hearts, thought the same thing. This young girl, despite being so smart, was slightly off in strange places. You have one as well right, Chloe? Un. Latinas horn is so pretty. That makes me happy. Thanks Chloe. Latina laughs, slightly embarrassed, and seemed to swiftly conclude that there was no other reason as to why Rudi had her horn. Anthony and Marcel, slap, hit Rudis shoulders at the same time. Please, just leave me alone right now. The topic for lunch changed to Latinas recent natural enemy. She was able to easily complain to her friends about things she wouldnt discuss with even her Guardians. She al~ways says that Latina is So small~, and Its because youre so small! Shes so mean! Puff. Her sulky face was already one that Chloe and Silvia had gotten used to. Even though Latina is working as training. Even though Latina was praised by Kenneth that Latina is getting better. She still says that Im just a small kid! Its true that from just Latinas handmade lunches, you could understand that her cooking skills have indeed been growing. Being a working person, Latina was an infinitely more reliable worker than lazy adults. She would finish Ocelots work as well as housework every day. Just on that point, she was more than independent enough for her age. .Latina, wants grow up soon. Saying so, she becomes sad. Doing this, and looking down were actions she frequently did after Her natural enemy, Hermione had come. If I was an adult, then I wouldnt have to stay home all the time. Latina would definitely be able to help Dale a lot more would definitely be able to understand Dale more. Her unpleasantness, as well as her crestfallen feelings, were all for her Guardians sake. She was frustrated becauseShe was a child, because she was recklessly trying to compete with an adult woman. Rudi didnt realise that the murky feeling he had in his chest, was the same as Latinas, and voiced out that murkiness. I mean, you are small, Latina. Latina, is getting bigger, mon! See, its because you keep saying your own name, even though youre speaking for yourself. Youre like a baby. Although he did think that habit of hers was lovely. The second he thought that, the words opposite to what his heart was thinking came out. However, those words of Rudis caused Latina to take quite a lot of damage. Fuehh.? Eh? Like a baby? She staggers, and takes a little while to ponder. (.Rita, and Clarissa-san. Granny is a little different though.) As she went round in circles, she thought of all the adult women she knew. And then looked around, meeting her friends face. Fuehh. What did this mean! He might be right about this, even though its Rudi! At long last, she recalled her cute, young friend. Latina is the same as Maaya-chan!!? The person she was talking about, was just an infant. Even though hes Rudi, hes right! Thud. With a clearly shocked expression, Latina fell over with no strength, heartbroken. CH 68 The night was getting late, the customers were leaving. This was the time when all the bustle was dying down. He took a sideward glance at the figure of the woman with slender shoulders coming into the Dancing Ocelot and once again returned his gaze to the glass by his hand. Were you meeting up with the men in your past again? Oh my, are you jealous? Sno way right. I just sympathise for the other men. Saying so he let out a sigh at the counter, and Hermione laughs as she sat down next to him. She really hasnt changed since the first time he met her. The person herself denies it, but being able to meet her every now and then like this, he couldnt see any differences. However, it seems that was the same for more senior people like Kenneth as well. .Just snag up a man you like and settle down already. For you to actually say something like that, youve really aged. Its been more than enough time for people likeus(Human race). That might be true. Seeing Hermione chuckle, Dale was slightly befuddled as he brought a cup of alcohol to his mouth. It wasnt like he was in the mood to drink until he loses himself, but he couldnt stay sober in front of a female fox like her. Hermione called over Rita and had her bring a cup as well. From the corner of his eyes, he could see her slender fingers waving Rita over. Simply put, You people (Human Race) shouldnt try to force your common sense on us. Is this a lecture? Its advice. Ting. A loud clear sound resounded from within the glass, and Hermione continued. Its impossible. Even if people like you speak of virtue, that is to constantly think of one person in their life, thats just not how it is in real life. In the shadow of her long eyelashes falling on her profile, there seemed to be something deeper, darker than what he could see. Just think about it. Even amongst those of the same race, its not weird for there to be several hundreds of years of difference in age. If they leave first, are you saying youll live the rest of your life thinking about that person? Thats terrible. Which is why people like us, races with a long lifespan, dont look for a steady partner. The more you think about it then, the deeper the pain parting is. With Hermiones words, Dale stayed quiet and his gaze fell on his wine cup. He recalled his beloved childs smile. Someday, he would definitely leave her behind. What could he possibly do for her until that day comes, he wonders. Anyway, you dont have any integrity. Just how many men are you going to take advantage of. Oh my, you cant say it like that. Its just that you guys leave me and end up getting old immediately. Even if you say that, thats no reason to just target brats, right? Thats just a coincidence. Besides, Im quite confident in my eye to discern men, you know? Hermiones words were not necessarily wrong, as amongst the men who she has taken advantage of, many of them became famous, top-class people. Before those men became top-class, when they were still starting out, they all had a somewhat hopeless, bitter sweet memory. That memory was the woman called Hermione. Besides, Im quite faithful, you know? Ive never two-timed anyone ever before. If you were that kind of woman, it would probably be easier. to hate on you. You think so? She chuckles again. Even if he couldnt deal with her, he couldnt come to hate or detest her. That was definitely how the other men thought of her as well. Women are different to men, we live carrying risks, you know? I dont want a man who would think, Why dont you just give birth, after all this time. .You sure know what you want. Its because youve become an adult. because youve become a parent. As she said that, Hermiones face had the expression of an older persons calm. A tone like she was speaking to a much younger brother or child, was evident in her voice. Why do you think that someone like me doesnt like being called aHalf elf? When two races specialties are combined, theyre called a Mix. However, only a person born from someone of the Human Race and the Elven Race is called a Half, and there is indeed a tendency for them to shirk away from the name. Dale, not knowing the reason, quietly shook his head. The Elven race, other than the Human race, can born a Mix with the Winged Race. However, since the Winged Race and the Elven race have too much of a difference in their values, the two races never interact with each other in the first place. The Winged race was a race that had an even shorter lifespan than the Humans. In addition to them living in their own private settlements, living out their own private cycles of life, there also wasnt that many of them. Their areas of life dont really overlap with the Elven race, and thus there werent many Mixes between the two that exist. Its because were Half. Simply speaking, Half elves can only live half that of normal Elves. However, that is more than enough time compared to the Human race. . Which is why were shunned. Understand? Dale shook his head silently, and Hermione continued her words like a teacher warning a student. The Elven race are different to the Demon race. It takes time for us to become adults. Nevertheless, it is still an extremely long period of time to Humans. Thus, a Human parent cannot raise their Half Elf child. And. There was a shadow cast on her expression. Hermiones voice also sounded slightly bitter. For the Elf parent, their Half elf child, is someone who will die of old age before them. .And, does that have anything to do with the amount of men you go through? It does, you know? I dont want any children unless theyre Human or Half elf. If I decide to partner up with a man, not of the Human race, then theres a chance that I could get pregnant with another races child right? Smoothly going through her graphic speech, Hermione disguised her bitter expression with a playful gesture. If I had a child with a man from any other race, then theres a chance that I could get pregnant with an Elf. If that happens, I wouldnt be able to raise them. There wont be enough time after all. Well, either way, the chances of that are low anyway. The birth rates for races with a long lifespan was low. In addition to that, Dale reflected on the time when he had thought she was playing. He washed down his bitter thoughts with the alcohol in his hands. .Why did you, suddenly, bring this up? Who knows. I wonder why? Saying it like that, Hermione chuckles, hiding the bitter expression she had until just now. Perhaps she was still in a place where he couldnt reach. To races with a long lifespan, being able to live for a long time comes with its own pains and difficulties. Just remember that, withyour (Human race) reasoning, shell be the one in pain. Youre her parent right? Its impossible not to know who those words were targeted towards. With Hermiones powers of observation, he had thought that she would realise it the moment she laid eyes on her. .One day, after I die, would you help Latina out? No way. Hermione answered quickly. She looks at Dale, her eyes narrowing into a gentle smile. If shes important to you then, you should try your best to live a long life. The ice inside the glass he had drained, made a ringing sound. CH 69 I want to become an adult. Thats what I think. The person who had saved me, the one I treasure, and love. In that forest I was scared, lonely, stomach growling, painful, and had thought that I would definitely die if that continued. .However, since the last thing I had wished for was to live, I had thought that I had to try my best. It was then. The person who had saved me, the one most important to me. Other than family, he was also the first one who would say I love you to me. Other than family, he was also the first who would give me a hug. He had brought me to a warm, happy place where I could feel safe. I love everyone, nano. As well as being able to try new things and getting praised for them. Even when I would be told Bad or scolded, I think Im still thankful towards everyone. Which is why I want to quickly grow up. In tough times, in difficult times. If I was an adult then, they would definitely let me know about it. They wont end the conversation with just a Things are alright. He would let me stay by his side, even when its a job that may lead up to us getting injured. I wouldnt lose out against other people, knowing about the him during the times I wasnt there. * * Latina. wants to grow up soon. That again? Youve been saying that a lot lately. Its alright for you to grow up a bit more slowly. You dont have to force yourself to become an adult. He smiled bitterly as he pats the young girl who has been mumbling complaints so much recently that its almost become her favourite phrase. He thought back to himself who had to become an adult as soon as he left his hometown. It was tough having to become an adult and it was also tough not being treated as an adult. Seeing that this young girl was somewhat similar to himself, he smiled bitterly. The two of them, having lived together, might be becoming similar to one another. Which is exactly why, he thought. That he wants her to grow up slowly. He wouldnt say that trying to do go above and beyond is a bad thing, but after one becomes an adult, they cannot return to being a child after all. * * Rita is extremely cool. She works a lot, and even the larger men who come visit the shop have to straighten themselves out. Furthermore, seeing the figure of her protecting her and Kenneths precious baby inside her large stomach is extremely cool. Its all thanks to you Latina, youve been a great help. Really, nano? Im just happy I could help. Im, not very good at, sewing and needlework. Rita, youre busy after all. I had heard the we needed to prepare lots and lots of napkins for the baby to come. After being taught loads from Chloes family as well as by Granny, I was happy to hear Ritas praises. You just sow in a straight line for napkins so they arent difficult. Rita was putting away a lot of paperwork today as well. The speed at which she read the documents, ran her pen, and the calculations for the request fee and stock, was extremely, extremely fast. Maybe someday, I would be able to help Rita out as well. When is the baby due? Once Autumn comes. I have to be careful of the summer heat. Rita is weak against the heat after all. Since I was told that eating nothing by cold foods is bad for you, I decided to help out Rita so that she could have a healthy baby. I have to start thinking now, about how to best live coolly in the summer. I wonder if the baby is a boy or a girl. Either one is fine, as long as he comes out healthy. The sight of Rita saying that and smiling, is really cool. I hung out with my friends every day until the end of summer. Once Autumn came, the two years they spent traveling to and fro Asfars school will come to an end, and everyone will go their different ways. Somehow, it made me feel slightly lonely. It wasnt like we were parting forever, so they were still able to play like they have been until now, but it just felt, a slight bit strange. Chloe said that she will stay at home just like her mother and be a tailor. With the salary from the Ocelot, I requested clothes from Chloe and was replied with Im going to make something special, something just for you Latina. I love my cute, pink, fluffy clothes, but Chloe would always say, Just that? Its such a waste!. I wonder if Ill be able to wear cool, western-styled clothes like Chloe. Silvia said that she would go to a Green god, Ahdars shrine. She said that we wont be able to see each other often, but since the Ocelot was a place with Ahdars flag, she said with a somewhat evil smile, that there were lots of ways to contact each other. I thought that was just like Silvia. She said that she would study magic as well as train in self-defence. Ahdars priests would travel across the world. They would head towards places regardless if its dangerous, or unexplored. The information that the Ocelot handles, is also largely gathered from the Ahdars priest in that sort of manner. She said that she even wants to go to Demon race country (Vasirio) one day. Maybe there will be a new First Demon King when Silvia goes to Vasirio. If that was the case then, Silvia would definitely be slightly safer when she goes to that country. Marcel said that he would be training himself, at his homes bakery. When lunchtime came, Marcel would bring over the bread from his house, and so I knew very well, just how tasty it was. The Ocelot goes to a different store to stock up on bread, but I think I might go and buy some every now and then. I had a lot of fun talking with Marcel about the taste and ingredients, as he was also helping out with his store. He promised me that hell teach me how to bake bread next time. Even Kenneth said that he couldnt match up to the pros when it comes to the relationship between the wood fire bread ovens, and the cover(`), which is why the chance to be able to study the real thing is really important! (TL: Whats a ` :c) Anthony had said that he wants to advance to high school. Speaking of which, when I told the teachers at school I was studying at Cornelio-senseis place, they were extremely surprised. It appears that sensei was an extremely famous teacher. It seems that I was studying a lot of things that they dont even teach in high schools. Although I didnt study everything and, I wasnt able to do math or foreign languages at all. If Anthony is going to being traveling to high school then, I think I might ask him what he was studying there. And Rudi said that he would be doing something other than his familys line of work. * * Youre going to the military? Yes. After graduating, Ill go to the reserve corps to train and assist them, in order to prepare to be a military man. Facing her, who was tilting her head, puzzled, Rudolf answers and turned his gaze away slightly. Even if he was asked why he wanted to join the military that protects Kroixs peace, he would feel embarrassed. In this city, the only ones who were able to face head on against the adventurers, were the Military. Not possessing any particular abilities from birth, he was born and raised in a place dealing closely with weapons, but that didnt mean he had any way of learning how to use them. For him, even if he had plans to become an adventurer, theres a high chance that he would die before he could even get good. Since that was the case, he would make the best of the advantage of being born in a large city, and the most reasonable place to receive his training would be as part of the excellent, perimeter Military Reserve Corps. Rudolf was called an idiot, but when he was in front of her, he was able to seriously think about these things to a certain degree. There are also a lot of Military men who visit the Ocelot as customers, so Ill be sure to ask them to take care of you, Rudi. However, this young girl, smiling happily, didnt seem to have any special reason for doing that. He had half a face of relief, and half of disappointment. It was complicated. It isnt only adventurers who visit that shop? Un. The Military men as well as the Gatekeepers come by quite often. However, since the other gates are far away, only the people in charge of the southern gate comes by. Do the people from the reserve corps come? Hmmmm. The military man said this before, but the people from the reserve corps try their best every day, until theyre exhausted. They said that they dont really have that much time to play outside. The Military Reserve Corps, live a life where they stay in a boarding house. It wasnt just for training, but also for the sake of throwing them into the relationship between rules and their hierarchical society. It wasnt like they had no time for breaks at all, but its certainly true that they wouldnt be able to meet up like they have been. Despite that, if he was able to safely become a Military man then, it seems that it wouldnt be unnatural for him to brazenly go into the Dancing Ocelot every day. That was probably his current goal. At Rudolfs current position, he couldnt possibly even imagine. The meaning of Please take care of him, being said to the regulars of the Ocelot who even amongst the Military men, would be placed either first or second place, in terms of position and power. C. He would never have thought about what it meant, or how he would be seen as when he was talked up by the young girl who the regulars, consider an idol, and for some, The Platinum Fairy Princess. In several meanings of the sense, immediately after he entered the reserve corps, those higher up had their eyes fixed on him. It couldnt be said that it was all bad. Being stared at even when he was just training, meant that he was also able to receive much more enthusiastic instructions than the other trainees. Its just that, that was unbelievably, unimaginably tough. * * Being hugged by my favourite person, I said Good night tonight as well. In my safest place. My favourite place where I felt warm and pleasant, relieved, and was able to relax, fuahh. It may make me seem like a baby, and I had thought about telling him Ill sleep alone countless times, but I couldnt do it. Every time he was away, when I would go to bed alone, I would always feel tight, like something was clutching at my heart. I would wrap my body within the cool sheets, hug the pillow tightly and close my eyes. Sometimes, I would wake up in the middle of the night. Inside the dark room, there would be times when I didnt know where I was. There were many times where I would be reliving a dream where I was running away from something scary within the dark forest, and couldnt help being scared. Hmmm. Whats wrong Latina? *Shakes head* No, nothings wrong. Really? Did you have a scary dream.? Saying that, he would pat my head, Good girl and things would really be alright. There was nothing scary. Because this here, is the worlds safest place. Which is why I want to grow up soon, but I think Im fine the way I am right now. CH 70 (Authors note: Shes grown up a bit) Waking up, the first thing I did was tie up my hair. The hair that I had grown out, was something that I was slightly proud of and thus never failed to groom every day. Despite that, there was a need to tie it tightly so that it doesnt get in the way of work. Although I think that it was fine since I could hear his well-regulated sleeping breathes, I still went behind the partitioning screen, and quickly finished changing. Going down the stairs so that not too much noise was made, was already something I had done many times. After washing my face at the back of the shop, I do the laundry. It didnt take up too much time since I had been taking care of it before it stocked up. As I straightened out the clothes, a satisfying, pan, sounded. It made me a bit happy, hearing it sound out nicely. Going back into the kitchen, Kenneth was just taking out the bucket of vegetables from the food storehouse. Good morning. Ahh, good morning. Saying good morning to each other, we each sit in front of our own bucket. Since it was the usual job, we didnt need to say anything else more. Although the speed at which I did my share still couldnt catch up to Master, I work through it, neatly and at a decent pace. Next to Kenneth who was doing the preparations for the large amounts of food the shop goes through, I start to make everyones breakfast. Although I thought that the figure of Kenneth cracking eggs open with one hand was cool, I couldnt really do it as I had imagined. Perhaps it had something to do with the size of ones hands. I season it a little, and with the butter, it starts to cook, fluffing up. It had taken me some time before I could make an omelette the way I had imagined it without fail. Just as I had added a toasted bread to the soup full of ingredients, I smile, hearing the footsteps coming down towards me. Good morning, Latina. Good morning, Dale! After seeing out Dale, who was going out to wash his face, I go up to the second floor to call Rita. Even though she was still busy with taking care of the three-year-old Theodore, I imagine that Rita, with another child inside her stomach, must be having a tough time. Good morning, Rita, Theo. Its time for breakfast. Good morning Latina. Rita smiles as she pulled out the unhappy Theo from under the blankets. This was something that occurred on a daily, so it didnt surprise me anymore. I turn around, heading back to the first floor. There was no time to relax. And, if I was to lose this period of time then, I wouldnt get to spend any time with Dale, who would be going to work. Sitting in my long determinedusual spot, next to Dale, who had been waiting for me, we call out Itadakimasu(Lets eat!) at the same time. Are you going to take care of magic beasts in the forest again today? Yeah. I wont be going too far in though, so I should be able to get home quite early. Its not like they were having money troubles, and they actually had some leeway with money. However, lately Dale has been frequently taking jobs to go to the forest, so that his skills and senses wont be dulled. Which was what he had told me. I knew that Dale was strong. However, I dont think I can help but be worried. I swallow down those feelings and smiled. Dont go crazy, take care of yourself. Ill be fine. Receiving his smile, I happily bite in the toast with a crunch. Because its morning, I put plenty of jam onto my bread. Well be extremely busy after this after all. If I dont have something to liven up me up, Ill collapse. By the time Rita and Theo came down, breakfast was over as well. I took Dales plates and put them into the wash. Kenneth, what do we start with? Ive finished stocking up the soup. Im cooking the potatoes right now. Alright. After a brief question about the progress, I switch with Kenneth. Since eating while taking care of the young Theo was truly troublesome, Rita and Kenneth both take turns to eat as they took care of Theo. Which is exactly why, I made them time to eat together as a family around the table. That was also a part of the job. Checking how the pot was going, I grasped how far along they are and started to do some work that could be finished within that time. Something like adding the enormous amounts of spring onions needed, to the scrambled eggs. As I wipe away the tears that well up sometimes, I rhythmically swing the knife. The time to take out the potatoes came when there was a mountain of spring onions in the bowl. Chanting a simple spell as if I was singing, I lift up the large pot and empty the contents into a drainer. So much steam raised up that my field of vision became completely white for a second. After getting rid of the hot water, the potatoes were moved into a bowl and I started to mash them while they were still hot. I add the butter and then mash it even more to mix it in. Its something that I do every day, but it was hard work. Kenneth always tells me that hell do it, but thinking that I wasnt going to do it just because it was hard, felt wrong somehow. After pouring in the milk, and it became all soft, I add the seasoning. After testing the taste, I brought a small plate over to where Kenneth, who had finished his breakfast, was sitting. Tasting it, Kenneth nods at me. It was a pass. This was also something like a daily ceremony, but it really was nerve wracking. Theo reached out towards the small plate Kenneth was holding. It was as if Theo could see that todays potatoes were special, and wanted it. Which is why I had put a little more than necessary for a taste test. The sight of Theo, copying his father, eating the potatoes with a serious looking face made me pull a relaxed expression. Theo, who I had seen every day ever since he was a baby, was like a younger brother to me. He looked cute even when he would say no. (I wonder if Dale also had these sort of feelings when he was raising me) I was aware that he been filled with love of me. What I had right now, was people important to me, and a place important to me. And most importantly, the fact that I had my favourite person by my side. As the customers gradually came into the store, it was me who was in charge of the floor. I wasnt able to carry all the dishes at one time like Kenneth. Because of that, I would go to and fro, round and round the tables. Thank you for waiting. Oh! Youre lively today as well, girly. You too right? Gil-san~ I would laugh like that with the regulars, and then turn my smile towards a neighbouring table. Is it alright if I take these away for you? Ahh, go for it. Excuse me. As I was placing the emptied plates onto the tray, Rita calls out. Sorry, Latina! Can you bring the medicine box over here? Yes, alright. Pitter patter, went the sound of my footsteps going up the stairs. Every morning was spent in this sort of fashion. It was busy, but thats exactly why its a day worth living. After the morning peak has passed, I take a peek at the stores backyard. Theo. Latina-nee Calling out to him, Theodore, who had been playing, looked over here. Being called Sis (-nee) by him, made me feel so happy, I was embarrassed. Thank you Wind. The one looking after Theo was, my precious Friend. His real name is different, but since its a sound that people cant pronounce, he has a nickname. Wan. Answering with a bark, he starts to energetically wave his black tail. He suddenly came here to the Ocelot a year ago, and has already fully adapted to this place. He was also a great play pal for Theo. He was a reliable Onii-san (Brother), one we could feel safe taking care of Theo. The very first time Wind came here, both Dale and Kenneth were surprised, but the ones who said that it was okay for him to live with us was also those two. I pick up Theo into my arms, read him a picture book, and play with him. I think that, I might have gotten slightly used to being a bigger sister as well. Latina, can you go shopping for me? Okay. Ive also been entrusted with shopping for a few ingredients and such. Although, since the price of fresh products needs a bit of negotiation, I only buy those when Kenneth is with me. I was allowed to go by myself for the few products that dont have too much of a differing price change. Its still something similar to carrying out errands, but being relied on, makes me really happy. As Kenneth goes to take up Theo into his arms, Wind arrived by my side. Do you want to come with me today as well? Wan. Thank you. After I pat his soft, fluffy fur coat, I took off my apron and put on a coat. See you, Kenneth. Im off now! Oh. Be careful. After shouting loudly, I begin to head towards the East District. It seems like todays weather is going to be good. (Authors note: I think the puberty arc will be more focused on the daughters Pov. Thanks for reading.) CH 71 After he had asked Latina to go shopping, Kenneth started to sway side to side, trying to soothe his son, who was kicking and struggling about in his arms. Since when Theo was a baby, he had always obediently listened to Latina, who was like a patient, kind big sister figure to him, and this made Kenneth, as the father, to feel slightly odd. By Latinas feet, a big gray dog was swinging its black tipped tail, following her. It, wearing the clothes Latina had made for it, had already become something famous around these parts, and everyone had already gotten used to it. Close to a year ago, when this dog appeared in Kroix, it had caused a groundbreaking fuss. A Mythical Beast had appeared in a city. Of course therell be a fuss. When the gatekeepers and guards were investigating how that had happened the next day, it seems that it had crawled in from a tiny crevice in the city walls. It would probably have been impossible for an adult beast. Although it wasnt a huge deal, the payment for the postponed repairs, had been decided. They had no other choice than to hold an emergency meeting. Although the cub arrived in the early morning when there were fewer people, it didnt get lost by following a smell, and managed to arrive at the Dancing Ocelot without even causing a huge commotion outside. And, it had showed up all a sudden, during a time when there were fewer customers in the store. Whats wrong? Why are you here? Without caring for the caution that the adventurers were exerting, Latina went to embrace the gray beast and asked as she tilted her head. Girly! Get away! An outstandingly powerful figure even amongst the regulars, the veteran, Gilbester shouted in agony, but Latina shook her head at the customers who had weapons in their hands. Um, you see. This child, is my friend, nano. He probably came here to see me. F..friend, you say, girly.. Latina, followed, smell Hearing the Mythical beast say the Poster girls name, the regulars were startled. Chased the smell. Arrived, here. Did you come from the mountains? If you came here all by yourself, wont they be worried? Is it alright? I dont think thats the problem here though. The customers stopped themselves from commenting on Latina, who was talking at her own pace with all their eyes gathered upon her, watching over her as they swallowed down their spit. No problem. Coming to Latina. Okay, they said. I see. In that case, maybe itll be alright? I highly doubt that it will be though! Latina didnt notice the large men, who were dripping with sweat. With a grim face, Gilbester turned to Kenneth, who had finally come out from the kitchen. Kenneth, that. Oh yeah, I heard about this from Dale before, that Latina had tamed the pack of Heavenly Soaring Wolves that were living close to his hometown. What the heck did you say the girly do!? As expected, even an expert adventurer who has been through hundreds of battles, would be knocked silly. His voice croaked quite a bit. In any case, those are Heaven Soaring Wolves.. Yeah. Its not good. Gilbester and Kenneth nod at each other. Heaven Soaring Wolves live in packs, and were beings with a strong sense of comradery. If its just this one cub then, its nothing worth mentioning. However, if this was handled poorly then, they couldnt deny the possibility that the entire pack might come out for revenge. Furthermore, it seems that this cub had properly told them where he was headed. It was also saying something as ridiculous as following Latinas scent, but that meant that there was a possibility that the other Heaven Soaring Wolves were capable of the same. But, it was pretty far, coming all the way to Kroix, right? Kroix, not far. One sleep, arrive. It seems it wasnt far. The distance for those who had to travel on land, took close to a month considering the enormous detour they had to take, however for species with an innate ability ofSky, such as the Heavenly Soaring Wolves who were capable of flight, it seems the shortest direct distance took two days and a night. Furthermore, this was a cub. The time it an adult beast would take is unfathomable. On top of that, if we were to believe those words, there was no way that the scent that it had followed, was one that was attached to some sort of path. It may be one of the abilities of the Magically orientated Mythical beast. Kenneth and Gilbester once again look at each other, and contemplated. .It seems that it really is, completely infatuated with the girly. The sight of it swinging its tail, puff puff, and having its head scratched by Latina looked no different to the dogs that they often tamed. Ill go ask Dale as well but. It may be most harmless in the custody of Latina. Hearing Kenneths words, Gilbesters expression turned even more bitter, but he couldnt refute them. If it aint broke you know. Furthermore, if it was Latina then, she probably wouldnt misuse the Mythical beasts as threats. .Ill go talk to the others about it. After a little while, that was what Gilbester seemed to squeeze out of his mouth. Were holding an emergency meeting! Relay this! Gilbester shouts out to the group of adventurers by his side, and it seems a few people understood his meaning. The few people who left the shop, did so to tell these words to the appropriate people somewhere. Just what sort of meeting would it be. Maybe I shouldnt comment on that. Was what Kenneth thought. With all this and that happening, lined up in front of Dale who had finished work and come home, was a beast wearing clothes, and his cute foster child. Welcome home, Dale. Wan. Latinas smile was cute, but whats with that Wan that sounded so forced. La-Latina.? Hm? That. Um, well, you see, its a Dog. Theres some adult circumstances going on, so thats why its a Dog! Wan. Hah? What. With a troubled face, Dale looked over to Kenneth as if he was looking for some support, but his Older brother-like figure nodded strongly. That turned into a Dog. Its a Dog. Wan. ..Oi If its a Dog, it wouldnt be weird even if it was raised in the city. Which is why, its a Dog. In this corner, where they seemed to be averting their eyes from reality, Dale thought, So even though youre mad when it was Called a beast, youre fine with it when its Called a dog? Although there was havoc when it was just starting to settle down, once it did settle down, everyone got used to it. On top of that, the title of Mythical beast was not meaningless, as it was an extremely clever beast. There was no need for there to be any training. Once Latina taught it the several rules in place, it remembered them immediately. Apart from where it was sleeping and its food being handled by Latina, there wasnt really anything else that she needed to do for it. Rather, when it came to physical stuff like brushing or petting it, Latina would be happy to do it. Not just that, it would even look after the baby, Theo. It seems that since it was an animal that lived in packs, it was very helpful towards Small things. And its most important duty above all else, was as Latinas bodyguard. Latina had turned fourteen. She was a young girl who has been cute since she was young, but that has been continued even further. Her still immature body, when lined up with girls her own age, was still a little childlike. And perhaps this is exactly why, but she had an appearance befitting the expression Beautiful girl. Its precisely because she didnt look like an adult, that she could have such charm. Her facial expressions became slightly more mature, and her beauty now was not limited to only cute, but was approaching Beautiful. An adult in Raband, was when one reaches eighteen. However, amongst nobles, or places out in the countryside, it wasnt rare for young girls passed the age of fifteen to get married. In a city like Kroix, the marriageable age for both men and women is a little later, but this wasnt the case for everybody. Which meant that Latina was already at that age where she would be looked at like that. However, this young girl wasnt very aware of the danger that she faces. She would be protected by her Doting parent, Dale, as if he was wrapping silk. Rolling her up in protection. Even in the Dancing Ocelot where she normally stays at, similar to Kenneth, who would be keeping a watchful eye out, the adventurers and big figures of the military would also exercise their authority for her. If someone was to try make advances on her in this kind of situation, they definitely did not know the meaning of life. Because of that, its come to a situation where, she didnt think of herself as a Beautiful girl. After all, Dale always says that Im cute. She would laugh it off like that. Since its just came up too much in their daily conversations, she didnt realise that it was actually the truth. My friends would talk about boys sure, but Ive never really been close to any boys in that sort of sense. Were just friends, you know? She was an airhead, and pure. And when the young adventurers try to make their advances, interest for Latina plastered on their face, they would end up being way too terrified by all her guardiansstopping them in the background, and just be satisfied being able to awkwardly chat a little. So it really was true that shes never truly had someone of the opposite sex court her. If we were to classify who was Popular and who Was not popular, she would be Not popular with the other sex. Without realising that it was because she was seen as an unattainable flower, Latina who had only looked at the results, thought of herself as a Girl unpopular with the other sex. Her guardians divine powers cover almost the entire city of Kroix, but it wasnt perfect. So it couldnt be helped that they would constantly be worried about what sort of danger she might encounter at all times. Especially her doting parent. If anything happens to Latina, Ill make you feel that even dying would be nothing special, and I wont just end it there. Dales daily routine had been threatening the young adventurers who recently come to the Ocelot by saying that with a smile. However, there was no way that that was enough. I mean, seriously, Latina is so, soooOO, soooooOOOOOoo damn cute! I just worry so much about some bad worm or pest approaching her from out of the blue! Even Rita who normally ignored such a Dale agreed. Thats true. Latina is somewhat. Rather than saying shes not bright, shes had a quiet side to her, so I do worry. RIght!!? Although that side of hers is cute as wel!! It seems that her guardians, as well a one beast, all felt the same in that respect. Latina, go, together. Really? Thanks for always coming with me. Since he was helping with the groceries and such, Latina herself thought of him as an assistant. However, to everyone else other than Latina, he was a lookout, her bodyguard. CH 72 Unlike back when they had been commuting to school every day, the time that she had to spend with her friends, who each had to carry on with their own lives, had clearly decreased. However, it didnt mean they could never meet, and after Latina had finished buying the several items she was asked of, she turned into a road heading towards the Eastern districts working street. It wasnt a particularly busy time for the Ocelot right now either. Kenneth had also anticipated that Latina would take a slight detour before telling her to go shopping. Chloe, its about our next break. Latina turned up in front of Chloe, who had been working on her needlework at home, bringing over some tea and cookies. The cookies, more than being gifts, were merely things that she had wanted to eat. Chloe also seemed to acknowledge that, and made space for the tea by pushing her work tools to the corner. Latina wasnt shy as she opens the package that she had brought over. Ive noticed that youve gained a bit of weight lately, is it okay? Chloe asks with a teasing tone, and Latina pouts a little. Its fine, mon. I wont eat too much, and after this Ill be working a lot anyway! As she says this, Latina rubs the sides of her arms, perhaps a little concerned. From what Chloe could see, Latina didnt look like she had any excess fat hanging off of her, but as they say, a maidens heart is delicate. Seeing Latina making such a slightly complicated expression in front of the cookies that she had brought over, Chloe couldnt stand it anymore and burst into laughter. Isnt it alright for you to gain a little fat, Latina? It wont add to the part youre concerned about, you know. Im supposed to be growing, yet Im the only one growing so slowly, mon. Compared to all of her friends, who were all gradually starting to grow into adults, their bodies having traces of maturity, Latina had grown taller, but her flat body that made her still feel like a child, was the source of Latinas current problems. Its just a bit, but it has gotten a bit bigger! Unlike what the person herself claims, you couldnt really see Latinas changes from what you could see above of her clothes. Chloe knew that if this topic was to continue any longer than, Latina would start tearing up, and thus chose to quickly change the topic. So? You were saying about the next break? Eh, un. Yeah. Silvia said that she would be able to take a break as well. Silvia. No matter how much you are in the Ocelot. To send a message with the Message board. Isnt that bad? I wonder whatll happen? Silvia did say that I wont be able to survive in this world if I wasnt even able to do something like this! though. Working at a shrine must be quite tough as well. The job of the Green God(Ahdars) priests, was to gather information. Those who have a Divine protection from Ahdar, said to be the guardian god for travelers, are greatly influenced by that, and naturally, have a strong interest towards unknown lands and information. Those working in the shrine would be in charge of managing the gathered information, and depending on the location, it was their job to widely spread the information. At the shrine, they also had training and cultivating for the priests who would travel for the sake of gathering the information. Silvia, as one such trainee, was trying her best in both studies and training. Dancing Ocelot had a terminal which was called Ahdars message board, and as it was called, an Agency of the Shrine, they had a close relationship with the shrine. Due to that relationship, sometimes the priests will also come to the shop. Priests in training like Silvia, would also be able to send for a message. It wasnt just limited to that. Somehow, Ahdars message board could send a personal message directly to Latina. Silvias Divine protection wasnt such a powerful one, nor should it be something particularly special, but it seems it was quite good at getting her what she wanted. Think about their friend who has been like that since they were in school, Latina and Chloe smiled bitterly at each other. Im looking forward to it, (Red god) Ahmars night festival. In Kroix, they held festivals and events every season. There were also chairmanships for the local lord, as well as the chairmanships for the Eastern districts commerce guild, but the grandest one even amongst all that, was the Night festival that the Shrine worshipping Ahmar holds. The townspeople were also very familiar with the other shrines, such as the Harvest festival held by (Orange God) Korumozeis shrine, or the Spirits Ceremony held by the (Indigo God) Nilis shrine, however, there was absolutely no way that they could reach the scale of Ahmars shrine. It was a festival that Latina had been taken to see almost every year by Dale, but this year was the first time that he had allowed her to go with her friends. Although Dale, the doting parent he is, gave her permission to do so, he was still worried, and in front of Latina who had been making plans with her friends, kept interrupting them to an annoying degree. Never ever move by yourself, he says. Do not enter streets with few people, he says. Do not let your guard down when a man approaches you, he says. Actually, he didnt even mind if she used magic to repel them. Well, if that was the case then the one who attacks first wins. Consider all men, whether theyre weird or not to be enemies, and ATTACK! Good, yes! and such. Dale, I think the guards will get angry at me then. Latina looked at Dale straight in the eye with her own gray pupils, and replied honestly. Even towards such a Latina, Dale didnt hesitate and directed a refreshing smile towards her. Its fine, this world is one where the strong eat the weak. You need to be ready for that. He didnt feel shy saying that to her at all. Latina herself thought that Dale was worrying too much. And the people around her also thought that Dale was worrying too much, but also that it was natural for him to be worried. The fact that she herself doesnt seem to understand that made Dale even more worried, but its precisely due to Dale overreacting, that Latina doesnt think about it too deeply, resulting in this regrettable result. Latina looked happy, tasting the caramelized nuts on top of the cookie, before taking a glance at the piece of clothing Chloe was currently working on. Hmmm, will that really fit I wonder? Didnt we already go over this countless times when we were selecting the cloth? Anyway, Im looking forward to when its done! She smiled shyly, with a Ehehe, because she knew that, that was what she had ordered herself. It was natural for a girl to want to wear new clothes when trying to match her excitement for the night festival. Since youre the one choosing it Chloe, it always feels different somehow. Makes my heart beat a little. Youre not happy with my choice? Chloes sulky expression was done on purpose. Latina also seemed to understand that. I just mean, I personally, wouldnt choose this colour. Latina, youre so extreme! Although you think you like soft and frilly child-like clothes, when you try to dress up like an adult, you choose sexy clothes that dont suit you. Putting both her hands at her waist, Chloe says with a sigh. I mean. No, no I mean. You have to wear clothes that suits you properly! You wouldve been fine if you chose to outfit yourself with ones of the colour and style that you liked from this line of clothing. It was understandable for Chloe to sigh. Because she was in the business of making clothes, she was sensitive to the daily designs and fashions. Although there were a lot of orders coming from the outer stores, it was also closely related to the dangerous scenario where you couldnt sell it even if you tried. In the case of Chloe, seeing her best friend, such an enviously, ridiculously beautiful young girl, who just by dressing up, would make both her and the clothes that she wore to shine. Despite that, Latina was totally one sided towards loose fitting, cute clothes. Well, that was fine. For her friend, who was always spacing out, those clothes did indeed suit her. The problem was that it was time for her to try to change such childlike tastes and make a change to more adult like clothes. It wasnt like that itself was bad. However, for some reason, whenever Latina does, she would try to choose sexy, adult clothes that were extreme even for adults. However, they didnt suit Latina at all, who had an immature body even amongst young women her own age. After a little while longer, if her figure became like that of the woman that she wishes to be, it would be a totally different story, but at this current point in time, it just looked completely wrong. For Chloe who lived in the fashion world, it was an important matter that she could not overlook. Because of that, since Latina had wanted some brand new clothes, Chloe put in some of her own designs. She rejected all the cute decorations, but she made it so that it had an elegant design, and wasnt too simple. The lace used wasnt too childlike, and was of the excellent black kind. Furthermore, it had a chic tinge, making Latinas vivid silver hair stand out. It wasnt adult, but apart from it being age appropriate for the current Latina, it was also a design that was decided upon after Latina had seen it. It was clear the amount of confidence Latina had towards Chloes choice. Chloe believed that her best friend would not lose out to the princesses in the Eastern and Northern Districts. It would be good if it would surprise the person I want to show this to the most. With that one sentence, even her earlobes went all red. Even if Chloe did know about the love that her best friend has had since they were children, she would still put all her effort into this. (Authors note: I was going to write about Florentine, but I realised that it was the name of a biscuit that originated from the actual place(Florence), so I couldnt use it. Nevertheless, even if it was related to eating, the setting would still be fluffy as always.) CH 73 Leaving Chloes house, Wind, who had been lying down on its stomach by the door with its eyes shut, suddenly got up as it saw Latina. Sorry for making you wait. Hearing her words, it replies with an energetic swing of its tail. As soon as the girl and animal, started to walk, side by side, Latina noticed that person. It was a young woman. What caught her eyes, was her outfit that looked like a traveler. You dont really see many travelers in this part of the working town. This was also a part of the commercial area in the Eastern District, but apart from the people who live here and some select adventurers, it was normal for most of them to use the outer shops. Is she lost? Wafu? The reason she muttered that, was because she had once gotten lost in this working street before. She recalls the hopelessness she felt back then. The place here was as convoluted as a maze. It was understandable. The girl stopped walking as she restlessly looked around her surroundings. Seeing how she was acting, it seemed that her deduction was correct. Um. are you alright? Eh? The woman turns her head, shaking her deep, chestnut-coloured hair. As soon as she saw her face, Latina opened her mouth unconsciously, gaping. (Fuahh. What an incredibly beautiful person.) It seems that the other person was also surprised about something, but Latina didnt seem to notice that and was thinking about something else instead. (Hmm.? Where have I..) As she was immersed in her thoughts, she looked at the deep, pronounced blue eyes of the woman in front of her. In that instant, she remembered. Rose. Oh my! Its the Fairy Princess, right?! Latina was surprised. She couldnt help jump. Fueh? Letting out a pathetic noise, she looks at the girl in front of her. She was a beautiful woman, with gentle facial features more mature than her own. Her blue pupils under those long eyelashes, glistened impishly. Even though she possessed a slim, elegant figure, and a delicate appearance, she didnt leave the impression of being a sheltered princess. * Thats right. A princess. Her characteristic hair colour was different to when I had last saw her, but Perhaps, she was hiding it. Seeing her like this seemed somewhat unnatural I remembered her face and eye colour. What kind of joke is it that, she, someone who should be a noble princess, would even call a normal citizen living in the working parts of the city, me, a princess. * In front of her, who was smiling as she placed her white, silky hands in front of her chest with a, boomph, Latinas head was in chaos, going around in circles. It seems that her shaking was seen by the other person, and she seemed to find it funny and her smile blossomed even further. Her gentle eyes left an even deeper impression. .Its embarrassing, so please. Stop calling me that.. In the end, what Latina managed to squeeze out was, just that one sentence. I was the rude one. You were even cuter than the rumours said so, without thinking I. Fuaahh. Da-Dale. What is he saying in all these places. Pressing both her hands onto her cheeks, it was clear that she was feeling flushed. She had known that the regulars who thought she was cute had given her a nickname, Fairy Princess. She was still considered quite the little girl in that shop. Which is why, she could still understand being treated as a Girly and as a Princess, and being doted on in that shop. Dale had certainly said that this girl was an Acquaintance of a friend of his. Which meant that, since he would mix that pet name into his normal speech, he would also probably talk about it with that Friend. I wonder what they would talk about. At any rate, there was no doubting that it was embarrassing. .Are you the. Rose-coloured Princess? My. you know about me? Judging from how she was smiling happily, it didnt seem like she was making a misunderstanding. Latina looked around at the surroundings several times. She couldnt find a person guiding her. Ive seen you, once before. .Are you by yourself? Hearing Latinas question, she looked at her with a calm gaze. It made her feel like she couldnt calm down, like she could see all the way down into the depths of her heart. Yes. There was no one guiding me, so it seems that I made a mistake with the gate. It would be faster to just ask you, wouldnt it Could you please take me to Dale Reki-samas location? It was unnatural. Yes, she understood immediately. She could feel that this was most likely related to something bad. Nevertheless, she couldnt find a reason to refuse. Latina was silent for a few seconds, and although it was a forced, she showed a smile. Dale, should be out working right now. In any case, Ill take you to the shop where Dale stays at. Thank you very much. As she smiled towards the glowing Rose-coloured Princess, Latina bent over. She whispers quietly to Wind, standing nearby. .Wind, inform Kenneth about this. Ill be fine. Wafu? After that, if possible, could you go find Dale for me? He should be in the southern forests. Wan. Saying that, before Wind took a step forward, it brushed its tail against Latina with a puff. Latina shows it a slightly bitter smile as if telling it to do it properly. The southern forest of Kroix, was a playground to Wind. It appears it would sometimes slip away from town and play there. It seems it was quite mischievous, because when Wind first went out to play, Dale had scolded it, If you keep that up, Ill have to deal with you. From then on, it had said that it would play further away from town. Rather than relying on someone else, it was probably quickest to just leave it to Wind. What a strange animal. Hes a very smart child. As she answers, Latina took another look at the surroundings. The reason she looked around this time, was to check whether or not there were any suspicious people. She had a hunch that there wasnt anyone looking over here suspiciously. In any case, it was probably okay for the time being. I think that it was good that you came in from the Eastern gate. .Since there are quite a few rowdy people at the Southern gate. .Shall we head over towards the main street? Or would it be better to go to a more private place? Well. She let out a voice as if she was slightly surprised, and once again changed her expressions to a gentle smile. Ive shaken off the people chasing me, so I think that itll be okay. But, it might be better to head towards a place with less people. As I thought, it didnt seem like something good was happening. With a stiff smile plastered on Latina, she guided the Rose-coloured Princess and started to head home. You sure brought home an unexpected gift, even though I just told you to go shopping. Kenneth was waiting in front of the store with an astonished look. It seems that Wind had done his job properly, and warned him ahead of time. Did Wind go? Yeah. Although, that guy doesnt really listen to anyone other than you anyway Latina.. It helps that he told us. It seems that Kenneth had thought that it would be best to call Dale home as well. He didnt reject Latinas judgement. Anyway, come in first. Theres room inside. Understood. .Please, over here. Thank you very much. Saying so, it seemed that the smiling Rose-coloured Princess, didnt feel uncomfortable being at a shop located in the lower parts of town, the Dancing Ocelots, which definitely was not a top class shop. Her sitting posture was elegant as well, as she straightened her back on the hard wooden chair, however she didnt really look like a Noble princess. It would be best, I believe, if I told you my story first, before Dale Reki-sama returns. Im sorry for the late introduction. My name is Rose Cornelius. The Cornelius family has a territory as well as court rank, however my personal standing is with the Shrine of (Indigo God) Nili. So please, you dont have to be too respectful around me. Smiling like that, Rose was definitely a gentle girl with a relaxing atmosphere floating about her. The shrines of Nili open their doors to the town, and has been a facility that treats the sick and wounded. If she was working in that sort of place then, her friendly, easy to talk to demeanor, unlike that of a Noble, was probably due to that as well. Ive heard that you have a high-ranked Divine Protection, and that you were famous as an extraordinary priest. Im not that exaggerated a person, but since I have had something special with me ever since I was born, I stand out, whether thats a good or bad. Saying so, she touches her hair. Looking closely at her, that dark chestnut-coloured hair appears to be a wig. As a result however, no one, realises that its me if I hide this. Rose chuckles, as if she was a child playing a prank. .What do you need from Dale? I want him to pass on a message for me. Since I havent made acquaintance with the lord of this city, the chief. Rose answered without looking uncomfortable even towards Latina, whose caution was beginning to show itself. Instead she revealed a smile with a trace of calm belonging to that of a woman above her age. Why are you, specifically, looking for Dale? In the first place, you dont seem to be a Princess who would go to a place without a plan right? Kenneths voice also had a hint of caution. After making a face as if that was obvious, Rose quietly answered. I, until the just other day, was by the side of the Second Demon Lord. CH 74 .Rose!!? Dale, having returned to the Dancing Ocelot, shouted out hysterically upon seeing Rose leaning towards the tea utensils. Wind, who was following behind him, went forward at its own pace, and rubbed its head on Latina. Presumably, asking for praise. Thank you, Wind. Dale, welcome home. Um, you see, I dont really understand but. I ended up meeting Rose-sama. That explanation really doesnt give me any clues Latina looks up at Dale as she pets Wind, who was sitting down. She felt confused, and tilted her head slightly. As opposed to Dale, who was obviously more confused than anything, Rose smiles and greeted him in a simple manner. Even her casual movements made them feel like they were polished. Even when she had on a dusty travelers outfit, you could tell that she was an elite. It has been a long time, Dale-sama. Yeah.. Why are you here? Although I look like this, I am in trouble. Ill get straight to the point. I was kidnapped, just a few days ago. It was a bombshell of a statement. Eh? Uehhh!? A strange scream came out from Dale. It was so shocking for Latina, that she couldnt even speak. Wind was just shaking his tail, pomf pomf, just as usual. By.by the Second Demon Lord? Latina murmurs, thinking back to when Rose had first arrived at the Ocelot, and said that one sentence before quietening down. Hearing that, Rose shook her head. No. It was a different group of people who had kidnapped me. .Although, it would be quite difficult now to find out who they were. Since the Second Demon Lord killed those people. How are you alright. Rose-sama? Latinas voice was stiff. Since she was young, this girl would always have this sort of expression when the topic known as the Second Demon Lord came up. For the citizens of the First Demon Lords country, Vasirio, the Second Demon Lord who killed Their king was their sworn enemy. Dale guessed, that it was probably because of that. It mustve been on a whim. Because he found my Magic Manifestation. interesting. .Did he just let you go like that without a hitch? The close aide of the Second Demon Lord, let me run away. I dont really know the details either. But it didnt look like they served the Second Demon Lord with a loyal heart. ..The Second Demon Lord, dominates over his own Devils. His own followers, with fear. Treating them as slaves, as toys. He was different from the First Demon Lord, who would welcome those who could help him as his devils and live together. The one who answered in bits and pieces, was Latina, telling them with a stiff expression and an indifferent tone. Latina? The Second Demon Lord is scary. .Back then, when he killed the First Demon Lord, his only reason was that basically it wasnt fun killing dead people. .Why do you know such a thing? At Dales question, she blinks once and her expression went back to normal. She looks up at Dale and became a little sad. I heard about it a long time ago, back when I was in my birth home. They told me that, the Second Demon Lord is really, really scary so you have to be careful. If you meet him, he may end up killing you so, hide yourself properly, they said. .By your dad? Not just Rag. Since the one who usually told me about the Demon Lord. Was my mother. .The one who allowed me to escape, also informed me of something similar. After Rose says that, she looks at Dale again. After experiencing something like that, I wasnt able to carelessly release my personal locations. .I remembered about Dale-sama, and although I managed to come all the way to this city, I was troubled since I didnt know where exactly you were, which was when I was helped out by the Fairy Princess. .Dale. Hearing Rose say her nickname once again, Latina looks at Dale with somewhat angry eyes. As he felt a bit of cold sweat coming down him, Dale quietly evaded her glance. Lately, when he loudly shouts out MY DAUGHTER IS SO CUTE, he would receive a somewhat annoyed reaction from her. Maybe it was because shes grown up, but it made him feel slightly lonely. And thus, so that Latina doesnt notice, when she isnt here he would repeatedly boast about his daughter and hand out threats related to that. He wasnt restrained in the least. That would never change. Since I also didnt know the background of the person who initially kidnapped me. I didnt know who to rely on. And so, I came to Dale-sam- Yea, yeah. If youre talking about that then, it definitely wouldnt end with just worry when it comes to that guy. Also even if I write out the letter right now, it may take a few days before a reply comes back, you know? What are you going to do during that time? If you would introduce me to a place, I will stay over there. If its this city then, there should quite a few inns that are targeted towards travelers right? ..I dont really know any high-class inns that I could introduce to you Rose. Oh my. Im not really carrying that much with me, so it would help if the inn was cheaper. I stayed at that sort of inn when I was coming to this city as well. .Rose. Fuehh. Dale let out a sigh hearing Rose say such a ridiculous thing with a smile on her face, and Latina was shocked, openly letting out her favourite saying. It seems that Latina had been trying to change her favourite saying which had made her feel like a child, but it seems it would still come out when she was moved, and it didnt seem like she could shake the habit. It would be fine if she stays that way. Since shes cute. Was what Dale, the doting parent thought. If you do something so reckless, who knows what that guy will do. I mean, I was kidnapped.isnt it obvious that I wouldnt have much money on me? Pretending to be like the adventurers, I managed to make some travel money, but that isnt going to last.. Wha.wait, Rose? What did you do? I took some jobs at the cities on the way here. Killing magic beasts, and then selling those parts. Thats how I earned my travel money all the way here. Whats wrong? Uh, um. Dale. All of a sudden, as if she couldnt hold back anymore, Latina interrupted. Her expression already had a shade of confusion. Rose-sama. Is a princess, right.? .If you mean that she is the daughter of a noble. Dont you think~? Calling Rose, who was pleasantly laughing, a Princess wasnt wrong, judging by her appearance and mannerism. However, it seems that her personality was quite different. ..Along the way, no one picked a fight with you or anything? Dale-sama. I made such people quieten down, you do not have to worry. Rather, I couldnt help but worry. It was an accepted opinion that magicians are useless in close quarters combat, but for someone like me who has an excess in magic power, with just a few simple continuous chants, I can make many things happen. Dale too, with the blessing of his Divine Protection, had excess magic power. Its not like he didnt understand that. It was basically, oppression through fast, simple invocations. Nevertheless, that probably wasnt something a frail looking woman like her should be uttering. Dale was acquainted with Rose, but since they were only casual friends, there was no way the two of them were that close. He never would have thought that she had such a lack of common sense. It betrayed her outer appearance too much. (I knew that she was an excellent magician but.) He sighed as he had his inner monologue. In that case, you might as well just stay here, at the Ocelot.. Its fine right, Kenneth? I could do something about the room but. I wont be changing the customers around that room, alright? It should be better than going to other inns. Anyway, if I said that I let my eye off you, I would be killed by that guy.. His friends ability was something even Dale acknowledged. He would really rather not make him angry and have a serious fight. Do I have enough, I wonder? .If its just that much, Ill take care of it. This Rose-coloured Princess, with her extremely strict way of managing money, revealed a brilliant smile, befitting of her nickname. CH 75 Silver-haired Maiden, Requesting of the Rose-coloured Princess. From then on, Rose started living in one of the rooms at the Ocelot. The reason she rarely left her room, was probably because she understood her current position. And even when she would sometimes leave her room, she would be wearing her wig. Living like that, she couldnt even go outside to use the bathhouse. Thus, its become that she has to use the simple bath at the back of the Ocelot. Wind stood watch on Latinas command, so that there was some sort of safety insurance. Rose didnt show her discomfort for even that, but as expected, due to the discomfort from wearing a wig on top of her wet hair, you could see her show off her long brilliant, rose-pink hair when she was drying it. Rose tried to be in a place where people couldnt see her when she would dry her hair. She used to be in the kitchen, but it soon moved over into Dales room in the attic because Latina had requested Rose, who was an excellent magician, to teach her. It seems that Rose was also bored these days, with nothing to do, hiding inside. And if she was to teach, then having a serious student like Latina who responded to that, got her more and more passionate. In other words, despite her appearances, Rose was Spartan. In truth, up till now, Latina had never learned outside of a calm environment. Ever since back when she was in school, the way that people taught her, Dale, the one who taught her magic, and the teachers, from Tisroh and Cornelio-sensei etc, had all been calm. In comparison to that, Rose was harsh. It wasnt unreasonably harsh, but as someone with such great combative strength and magic, she held a disciplinary stance not only to others, but even to herself. .Yes. It seems that youre fine with the basic theory of magic, Latina-san. Latina stood up straight, right in front of Rose who was critiquing the report that she had written the day before. It wasnt that she felt uncomfortable, but there was an atmosphere around that had naturally made her adjust her posture. Normally, Rose gives off an atmosphere of, if one had to say, calm and friendliness to her surroundings. You could probably say that, that was exactly how sincere Rose was towards the thing known as magic. Although youre of the Demon Race, Latina-san, you left your hometown when you were young, right? Despite that, I feel like you have a high understanding towards the difficult words and phrases? Is that so? Maybe it was because. the adults around me. Used a lot of difficult words? Nevertheless, compared to how she had been initially, Latinas vocabulary has deteriorated to mostly simpler words. When it came to it, Rose was tolerant, and Latina had an amicable personality. Rather than friends, they had a sisterly relationship; Latina relied on Rose and, Rose would happily look after Latina. The absolute difference between Dale and Rose was that, when Rose is serious, she would be nothing less. Well, because of that, the two of them became fairly friendly. On the contrary, it doesnt seem like you know many offensive magic spells. Un. Dale, you see, said that theyre dangerous so I dont need to learn them, which is why I didnt. For people like us, whose pure strength cannot extend to others, magic is our biggest method of self-defense. If we use it wrong it would become a dangerous power, but thats exactly why its important to get a deeper understanding of it, and to understand how to master it. The reason why Rose was a great teacher for Latina, was that the two of them possessed the magic attributes of Holy and Dark, which meant that the magic they could use were the same as well. Since your control of magic is excellent as well, dont you think that if you were to increase the amount of spells you could choose from depending on the situation, you would be able to lessen the amount of danger you face? Yes. She looked serious as she tightened up her expressions and answered, but it was probably her innate personality which made her look vaguely charming. In the midst of that, until Latina had requested it, the only thing she was taught by Rose was Purification Magic in order words, a Holy magic that deals with the Undead. Since it was something that had scared Latina when she was young, she wasnt great with undead monsters. It was quite a big trauma. Since Dale wasnt suited for the Holy attribute, he couldnt use Purification Magic. The magic that he can use against the undead, was to enchant his physical attacks with Dark magic. Which means that whether one can look straight at the undead monsters, close in on them and beat them up, was the problem. It was precisely because she was scared, that Latina had wanted to know how to deal with them, so that was much too difficult for her. I think that if youre the one doing it, Latina-chan, you would be able to expand the scope of this spell by several times after casting it just once. You think? Ill try my best to learn it. For the sake of overcoming her trauma, Latina worked her hardest at practising the spell. Say, Latina. Yes~ Dale, who had been looking at such a Latina, opened his mouth in doubt, sitting at a certain nights dinner. .Youre learning magic with such enthusiasm. Youre not going to say that youll be an adventurer in the future right? He thinks anxiously. You couldnt say that she was a top grade magician as of yet, but Dale could see that she had more than average ability. She had more than enough ability if she was really thinking of working as an adventurer. However, he didnt want her to work in such an unsteady and dangerous occupation. That was probably the heart he had as a parent. Eh? Hmmm I was thinking that it might be nice, you know, to be an owner of an owner just like the Ocelot. But you know, I think I want to go out on a trip again. I want to go around all over the place, to all those unknown cities. To see granny and Maaya-chan again. With that answer, he was relieved for the moment. .A while back, you know, I had wanted to go with you on your jobs. Eh? Hearing Latinas speak of that with a slightly troubled smile on her face, Dale was taken aback. I hated staying home. If I could go together with you on your job then, I probably wouldnt have to stay at home. Latina says that, and laughs. Dale looked troubled, realising that he had made her tolerate this ever since she was young. .Sorry. No. I didnt want to trouble you, Dale. After trying to avoid the situation with a smile, Ehehe, Latina unexpectedly made a serious face. However, you know, it was only after I grew up that I also realised that it was impossible. Eh? If, I was to go together with you then. I would only be a hindrance. Which is why, you know, I decided to stay home properly. As a magician, youre quite splendid, you know, Latina? You dont have to be humble with yourself. Even though he didnt want her to become an adventurer or anything, the reason why he had mentioned the opposite was because he didnt want her to look down on herself too much. He wanted her to value herself, above all else, as important. No. Its because I understood that Dale was truly amazing. I dont have that much magic power. I dont have enough power to protect Dale. Besides, I think that, when a truly dangerous moment comes up, Dale would definitely worry more about me than yourself. Well, thats obvious. Dale answered immediately. Seeing her own guardian being so predictable, Latina smiled. See? Thats why, I cant help you out with your job Dale. He had understood that he had made her feel lonely, as well as made her wait. However, because this child was a clever, understanding child since she was young, he had a tendency to make light of that. .I thought that you would understand, Latina. Hm? It made me SUPER happy, when you would welcome me with a Welcome home, you know? Latina made a surprised expression at Dales words, before forming a gentle, relieved smile. Nnh.. thats true. Its important to have a place to say Welcome home, right?. Yeah. Thats why, youre definitely ofhelp to me. Even though he was relieved that Latina had a bright expression on her face, he thought in the corner of his heart. (This child. Truly has seen many things.) Despite that, Why, is she so clueless about herself, he thinks as her Parent and sighed, half in worry. CH 76 Round Little Toddler, Playing with the Grey Fluff ball. With Ahmars Night Festival approaching, there was a lively, bustling atmosphere floating in the air everywhere in Kroix. It was a festival lead by Kroix, a large city. All the shops were working towards being ready for the travelers who were coming in for the festival. Matching that, the number of adventurers who came to guard the arriving merchants had also increased, and thus the Dancing Ocelot became even busier than usual. Latina-neene. Yes~, Theo? Play Despite the young Theodore coming in from the back of the Ocelot to say that, Latina looked slightly troubled. Currently, she was holding up a pile of sheets that the Ocelot used. Laundry was extremely laborious work. There wasnt any way of making it easier by using magic tools either. Because of that, she could personally wash smaller items like clothes, but for larger ones like these, it had to be gathered up and entrusted to someone who specialised in that line of work. Latina was currently in the middle of going to that someone. .Sorry, Theo. I cant right now. There were so many sheets that, if she lost focus, she would drop them. It was an impossible task for Rita herself, no matter you looked at it, and it used to be something that Kenneth was responsible for. Since Latina was able to change the weight of the sheets with magic, she was currently carrying an unbalanced load of laundry in her thin arms. Plaaaayyy Sorry, Ill come play with you after I finish up the laundry. Just wait a bit, ok? Hearing Latina say the same thing again, Theo puffed up his cheeks. (Theos puffy face is so cute.) Seeing the toddlers squishy, smooth cheeks, Latina didnt realise that that action of Theos was copying his beloved bigger sister, and despite being troubled, loosened up her expression. Noooooo, plaaaaayyy! Th-Theo, thats danger-.. Nevertheless, the moment Latina let out a voice of surprise as Theo threw a tantrum and dangled from her apron, that weight suddenly gotten lighter. Let goooooo! Wind had the scrape of Theos neck in its mouth, facing off against Theos violent rampage. Wind positioned his mouth superbly so that Theo couldnt come loose, and it seems this action to deal with Theo was a familiarone. Wind Puff, it swings its tail and, looking at Wind who seemed to suggest her to Go quickly, Latina looked at it with relief and Latina called out to Theo one more time. Sorry, Theo. Ill play with you once I get back. NooOOooOo!!! Carrying the laundry back into her arms, she left, despite her painful reluctance to part. Once it couldnt see Latinas figure anymore, Wind finally let Theo fall to the ground. Crash. It was a relatively rough way to make him fall to the ground, but Theo wasnt crying. Neene. He got up from falling down onto his back, and tried to chase in the direction Latina had headed. Wind smoothly stopped Theo before that. Wii, in the way! Wafu Even when he tried to circumvent Wind, Wind would blockade him with its body. Even when Theo would puff up his cheeks and sulk, Wind still wouldnt stop. After all, to him, it was in his biggest interest that Latina wouldnt have any disadvantage brought upon her. Even its decision to look after Theo was because it knew that Latina had found Theo cute. If anything was to happen to this small child then, Latina would be sad. That could not happen. Which is exactly why, right now, this toddler that wouldnt let his hands go, being an inconvenience to Latina, as well as, right now, when he was trying to make a scene after Latina had left, wasnt something he would allow happen. Uuuu. Theo started to let out a disgruntled moan, but he didnt cry as expected. This toddler, no matter how you spun it, looked like his mother. He had the black, fluffy hair characteristic of infants, but the impression remained. However, it wasnt clean cut whose personality he had. Both of those couples were strong-willed people. Rita was easy to understand, but Kenneth was also quite something. After all, Kenneth was a man who was acknowledged as superior even amongst the influential adventurers who visit the Ocelot. Theo, the one to continue the legacies of such parents legacy, wasnt one to twist his face in agony and cry facing this level of obstruction. He turns toward Wind, charging at him. Suddenly intersecting each other, his balance was broken, and was tripped over with Winds forefeet. As expected, a few tears were spilled. He was all the more aggravated by the feeling of the meatball on his back. He hates just being touched by it, what more could you say about it being pressed on his back. Wind didnt interfere when Theo tried to get up. Coming in to take up the challenge once again, Wind was an opponent far above his level. Making Theo, roll, roll, and fall over, their game always found them ending up in the dirt. Theo forgot his initial goal and changed it to challenging Wind, it was then that Dale showed his face from the rear of the Ocelot. .What are you guys doing? Wafu Dale The one person one animal responded to Dale calling out to them. Even though Theodore calls Latina (Bigger sister) Neene, he would call out to Dale without any formality for some reason. Dale felt stupefied. It was incomprehensible. Were you playing with Wind? I, beat Wii, no! .Isnt it still a little difficult for you, Theo? Wafuu Although it was still a child, Wind was a Mythical beast, thus was much stronger than even magic beasts. It was inconceivable that an infant could be its opponent. It seemed that Wind, with its slight grin, also agreed with that. I can, mon! .I think it would be difficult. Hearing Theodore insist on it, Dale lightly shrugged his shoulders, and goes to pick up the stick lying on the ground next to him. Swinging it once to check its condition, he looked over at Wind. Wind, you want some? Wan! In the moment after it gave its answer, the grey beast leapt towards Dale. Just as Dale was dodging it calmly, no panic at all, Wind landed on the ground, fixing his stance in the same moment, then jumped forth once again. Dale dodges that by moving just his upper body. Then swung the stick in his hand. Wind ducks down and Dales attack swings past it. Theodore left his mouth agape seeing the dizzying offensive and defensive movements, and continued to stare at their exchange. Wind was still a cub. He wasnt an opponent for Dale by himself. Which is why for Wind, Dale was a play pal who he was to overcome. .Wii, stronger than Dale? Is that how you see it Theo? Dale would sometimes receive Winds attacks with his arms. However, Dales stick wouldnt even touch Wind. The reason being, neither Dale nor Wind were going all out. It was because, no matter what they did, they were still technically playing. If they were to seriously do this sort of stuff then, they would gradually get more heated and, at that point in time, someone would probably end up injured. It probably wouldnt be a severe injury, enough to hinder life, but the man and animal werent anxious about that. If Latina found out that they got injured, then she would probably scold them. Latina would make them sit next to each other in seiza, have their hands at their waists and lecture them. And maybe, if she got angry, she might not talk to them for a little while. That was something the two of them avoided at all costs. Dale played with Wind for some time Although it was a kind animal that understood what was going on, there was no way he could just always go easy on it. It was important to vent out stress when it couldnt be piled up anymore This time he looked towards Theo. Theo, dont swing a stick at people, okay? Bad? It hurts when you get hit, right? If you did that to someone then, wouldnt they do something bad to you? Dale gave out a warning, seeing Theodore start to copy him and swing a thin stick around, as expected of a boy. .Once you grow up a little bit more, I might even teach you the sword. As Dale was saying that, he faintly thought whether the one that duty falls to should be Kenneth, Theos father. However, he also felt that having Theo use a battle axe all of the sudden would be way too difficult for a toddler who was just starting out. It wasnt like Kenneth only knew how to use the axe, but it seems the impression of him using one was the strongest. Dale couldnt imagine Kenneth using a sword. It just felt wrong. In front of Dale, as he was thinking that and looking on carelessly, the toddler had his stick knocked away by the grey cubs tail, and was made to fall onto the ground once again after that. CH 77 Theodore was irritated. Since the store had been busy lately, he couldnt play with his beloved big sister. Not just that, but saying that it was practice, she would do nothing but talk to the customers in the store. Its not fair that even though she wouldnt play with me, she has time to talk with the customers. In that case, wouldnt it be fine if she just came to play with me. Was how he thought. It was fun playing with Wind, but Theo wanted to be spoiled more by his beloved bigger sister. No Dale, Neene is better Sorry, its just me. As a result, Theo was resisting, throwing his four small limbs around, making a scene for himself. Currently, Ahmars festival was nearing Kroix and the travelers were gathering. The people known as adventurers were also increasing, and as a result, there tended to be a relatively lack of work. This was a fleeting, annual event. Because of that, the adventurers who were more famous, would restrain themselves from taking ridiculously easy jobs and would take jobs that required experience or money first. This unspoken rule was also a kind of mutual aid for the adventurers. Dale, someone classified asa person with some leeway, could be seen looking bored once again, wasting time at theOcelot. These few years, after living with Latina for so long, Dale had been having fun sticking onto Latina whenever he felt bored like this. As a result, he never realised that he was bored. Despite his boredom, this time around, Latina was catching up with the days work, and was also further spending her time, busying herself with magic studies. The current Latina, didnt have any time to be with Dale. Even though he should feel happy that shes growing up, for some reason, he would sometimes feel like crying. And of course, the job of looking after Theo, who had way too much free time, came to him. However, it was Theodore, who was puffing his cheeks out, dissatisfied. Every time Dale would see that, he would really think that Latina was honest, cute and just such a good child. Well, this is just how kids are after all. Leeet gooooo! Theres a limit as well to catching Theodore, who would be trying to chase after Latina inside the store. There was no point in interfering with Latinas work. Wind, do you want to go for a walk? Wafuu? Carrying Theo in one arm although rather than carry, it was more like transporting he walks out, as he calls out to the cub who was slumped down, rolling on the floor. Latina probably wont be going out anymore today, so it should be fine even if you arent here. Wafuu Wind wont listen to any orders other than Latinas. And it wasnt like Latina was ordering him, but since Wind would basically only comply with Latinas wishes, its become similar to orders as a result. However, Wind, in his own way, seemed to respect Dale and Kenneth. The reason being that, he saw Latina showing respect to them, as well as the fact that they were stronger individuals than him. In the hierarchy of canines like Wind, there were also stronger existences like them. However, in Winds hierarchy, the existence that comes after Latina in the Ocelot was Rita. He wouldnt follow her orders, but you would be able to see, every now and then, the sight of Wind obediently listening to Ritas scoldings. The place where Dale, accompanied by the cub, headed towards as he carried the toddler between his armpits, was the center plaza of Kroix. Today too, there were a lot of citizens who were resting as they saw fit, passing time away. In the open area, the gray cub swung its black tail happily, pomf, pomf. Dale, seeing the amount of people, reminded him ahead of time. Wind, dont use magic. Also, dont dig up the ground recklessly. Wafu Ill definitely tell Latina if you do, ok. Wan! Good response. Dale felt like it didnt really care for its words very much, but if he set his mind to that then he would lose something. Once Dale put Theo down, Theo immediately ran off. Dale had a slight smile on his face as he glanced at that toddler. Pondering some matters. .Speaking of which, I heard that York has a second one coming along. Maybe I should send them a gift It seems his little brother were happy together with his wife Freeda. The letters that he exchanges with his hometown at set intervals, not only conveyed their respective situations, but was also as a report to his hometown about the worldly issues. It annoyed him when his misspelled, or misused words were underlined and highlighted then sent back. The one who did that, was usually his grandmother. Wind came carrying a stick it picked up from somewhere, so Dale casually tossed it. Wind catches the stick in front of Theo, looks triumphant and waved his tail at him. As someone who hates losing, Theo puffs his cheeks out and made a motivated face. (.Is this really okay.) What kind of education would it be, to compete with a dog? However, it would probably suffice as exercise to play with a Mythical beast every day. (Well, its not like his parents stopped him from doing this or anything. Should be fine) As he looked on at the child and animal competing over the stick that he threw again, Dale took a glance at the peaceful scenery. Dale! It was when Dale was bringing a tired, nodding off Theo to the shade of the tree for some rest when he heard a voice and looked up. Since he had seen Wind running to welcome someone, he had thought that Latina was probably coming here. Are you finished with work? Theres no way I would be working that much. Saying that and smiling, Latina was carrying a wisteria basket. With a plunk, she sits down next to Dale, and smiles at the sleeping Theo as she looks at him. I brought over some snacks for Theo, but I cant wake him up when he looks so peaceful. Latina, you used to fall asleep all over the place as well. .I dont anymore, mon. Thats true. Latina puffed out her cheeks a little hearing Dales words, not because she was pouty, but rather because she was embarrassed. Even though one could say that shes mostly grown up already, such actions makes him feel her childish side and, fills his heart with an indescribably heartwarming feeling. .You really are so cute, Latina. Thats sudden? I really thought so while I took care of Theo. You really do try your best for everything, all the time. Patting her head like he would when she was younger, Latina made a face like she was slightly troubled. It might not be something you do to a girl her age anymore. (.So lonely) Before long, maybe shell come to hate living with her parent, him. Maybe he was the only one who felt this desolation. Children are like that, they would leave behind such adults sentiments, and continue to grow up. With her grey pupils, Latina curiously stares at me, who had that internal monologue. .Are your plans for the night festival finished already? Yes. Well meet at Chloes house. Well be coming home late, so Ill come home after sending Chloe and Silvia home. !?. Youll be sending them back? Letting the two of them go back at such a late hour is dangerous, mon. Lately Ive learnt some magic for self-protection, and therell also be the kind guards, and lots of adventurers who took up requests for protection, so itll be fine. She wasnt wrong. When it came down to singular combat strength, Latina was definitely miles above her friends. However, her sense of danger was not all too prevalent now, was it? I, I think, I should still go with you Itll be alright. Im not a small child anymore. Which is exactly why, hes worried. However, for some reason, she doesnt realise it. Be that as it may, he was also hesitating to easily speak of the dangers of men. If he was also to be seen as something dirty then, he would never recover. How difficult Nnh? Compared to Dale who muttered that unintentionally, Latina tilted her head in absolute confusion. Nevertheless, he was thinking that he wanted to raise her like this, pure and honest. No, look, it seems Theo woken up. Yes, Theo, are you awake? Nnh.? Nene? In order to fool her, he diverted her attention to Theo who was squirming about, waking up just in time. Theo wakes up and noticing that Latina was here, immediately stretched out his arms towards Latina and badgered her to carry him. Latina seemed happy to spoil Theo in her own way. Neene What~ Theo? Theo doesnt reply and simply laughed happily, ehehe. Seeing Dale look at the two of them, Wind rubs his head against him, grinding against him. ..What. Wafuu Its not like Im jealous of a kid like Theo. Wan As he scratches the grey beast, who was sending him a gaze as if he understood him, with his finger, Dale concerned himself about how he was to be from now on. Even if he couldnt think of an answer. CH 78 It was the last few days before Ahmars Night Festival when that guest had arrived at the Dancing Ocelot. He was a young man with a refreshing appearance, but his travel clothes were in such a mess that you knew he had come here in a hurry. He anxiously ran in between the regulars as he looked around in the shop. Welcome. Even though the regulars could see through the unknown youth, feeling tense, seeing that he had a fair bit of strength, the stores poster girl was going about business at her own pace as usual. Tap tap tap. Her small footsteps headed towards the youth to welcome him with a smile. This is your first time here, isnt it? Is this the first time youve been to Kroix? .Yeah. Latinas smile froze the moment she heard the young mans next words. The youth widens his ice blue eyes slightly, as if surprised, and muttered. So youre the Fairy Princess Dale was talking about. .. Latina turns around, smile still frozen, to Rita, who was restraining herself from laughing out with a poker face. Rita, its alright for me to be angry at Dale, right? You can be as angry as you want. It wasnt only Rita who smiled as she gave a thumbs up, but even the surrounding gallery of regulars, gave Latina all of their support. As long as it doesnt affect them, looking on at someone else getting done in was a form of entertainment. Everyone present saw Latina off with an indescribable bustle, as she headed towards the kitchen with heavier sounding footsteps than usual. Leaving behind a one young man, who didnt know what was going on. ..Whats up? ..You tell me, this is your fault. After a short while, Dale came out from his bedroom and into the shop, looking devastated. Thinking that the pouty, angry face of Latina was also cute, his face muscles loosened into a smile in the middle of her lecture; Something else he shouldnt have done. He had to apologize, beg and grovel on the ground before he could get Latina, who was in an absolutely terrible mood, to just barely forgive him. However, it took him all of his negotiation skills in order to avoid not being allowed to say it anymore. He didnt want to lie to Latina. The above condition wasnt a strange one at all. He just had no plans of changing himself. Nevertheless, you were quick Gregor. Its like you rushed over here as soon as the letter got to you. Yeah. Im quite free, if Im on my own. Sitting down in a corner of the Ocelot, Gregor, who had calmly standing as he was waiting for Dale, didnt seemed to be phased by the gazes directed towards him from his surroundings. The air Gregor was wrapped around in, was the defining aspect of warriors. It wasnt unreasonable that the regulars were looking at him with unkind looks, full of interest. As an adventurer, he seemed come from a good upbringing, but Gregor attracted the interest of those with actual power, as he was an excellent swordsman. He had also noticed that amongst the regulars in this shop were some who possessed amazing ability above normal. He sighed inside. There werent even such amazing people in the royal capital. He once again reassessed, that this city of Kroix, was as expected, at the forefront of the country when it came to its ability to attract travelers and adventurers. Is Rose alright? Shes in the guest room on the second floor. Ive heard vaguely about what happened. But is it really true? That she got kidnapped? .She was assaulted in her carriage on her way to the royal capital. The Cornelius house isnt very rich. The guards and servants she could take along could only be so much Apparently the assailant had even investigated Roses personality. I hear that the surrounding people were taken hostage first. Ahh. I never would have thought that Rose-coloured princess would get quietly kidnapped, but it seems that was why. Roses Cornelius family was of a Viscount rank, and had a different family status to Gregor who was from Duke Eldishtetts family. Despite that, the biggest reasons as the why the two had contact, was because their territories were right next to each other, as well as Duke Eldishtetts territories being customers for Cornelius specialty product. Which was how they came to have such an intimate relationship. And, after the birth of Rose, with her magic materialisation, with her rare Divine protection as a priest, that relationship became even more intimate. Standing behind Rose was a shield, the protection of the Dukes family. This wasnt a terrible thing for Duke Eldishtett. To be able to obtain an influential card such as the beautiful princess, with her high ranking divine protection. However, to suppress her within their own range of influence had huge implications. It was due to these circumstances that Rose and Gregor got to know each other. Another reason was that Gregors sister found the cute, doll-like Rose to be adorable. The two of them would speak their thoughts to each other ever since they were young. Anyway, you want to check whether or not Rose is alright, right? Ill go tell Latina to bring h. No, Ill go. Tell me the room. With Gregors reply, Dale was lost for words for a moment. No.nononono. Theres no way thats a good idea, right? Just from her name, you can tell Rose is an airhead. Even if you dont plan on doing anything. A princess of age, meeting with a man in her bedroom if the truth of this matter came out, then theres no doubt it would cause a great scandal. If you keep quiet about it, then Roses honour would be protected, right? The cold, ice-blue glint in his eye had not even the slightest trace of a smile, and seemed to threaten Dale, that if he said anything more, he would cut him down. This guy would always coldly criticize me, saying that Im a Doting Parent that places Latina above all else, but you really cant comment on other people right? Was the monologue Dale had internally as sweat dripped down his back. Thinking that, Birds of a feather flock together. Umm, Roses room is the one right in front of the second floor. I dont have to. Go with you, right? Right? With a single glance from Gregor, Dale immediately decided what to do. As he saw his friend climb up the stairs, Dale drops his shoulders down sadly, and the worried Latina came over to bring a cup of water to him. Even though she should have been angry from just a while ago, her kindness was seeped into her bones. Dale, are you alright? .Un, probably.. I think? Although the two of them were worried about different people, on this rare occasion, Dale whispered words of prayers to the god that he worships, without caring about the details. With just a knock, Rose had a feeling about who it was. Surprised, she dropped the book that she had borrowed onto the ground. The person himself probably didnt notice it, but he had a little habit. She had come to notice it precisely because she had always looked forward to him coming ever since she was young. His habit. Rose. The moment she heard his voice, Rose sprung towards the door. She was shaking at an action as easy as unlocking the door, due to her impatient heart. Gregor-sama.. Her voice trembles as she once again confirms the figure standing on the other side of the door. Rose, Im glad, youre okay. Gregor-sama! Gregor didnt express too much on the outside, but no matter what, a relieved tone could be heard, gently layered in his voice. At the same time, Rose thrusted herself into Gregors chest. ..hic, Gregor-sama, I, I. Im really happy, youre okay. Gregor hugs the crying Rose, her slender shoulders trembling, as he quietly closed the door behind him with the his hand. To Rose, Dale was at best, an acquaintance. Even if she had been kidnapped, been in contact with the definition of fear, known as The Second Demon Lord, been scared, been hurt, and fretful, she wouldnt show such a sight to Dale. That was just how much self-dignity Rose had, and it may be because she was firm, but it definitely did not mean that she was feeling okay. In front of Gregor, who was someone she could open her heart to and trust ever since she was young, the dam keeping her in check burst. Rose didnt say a word. Just clung onto him, and sobbed. Gregor too, knew Rose very well. He could have guessed that up until now, she had forced herself to not to cry. Which is exactly why, he forced his own way to go into her room by himself. Sliding his hand through her rare Rose-coloured hair, from which her name originated, Gregor silently watched over the girl in the her arms. (Authors note: Basically when Dale met Gregor for the first time, he had told Dale about Rose.) CH 79 Latina, who had carried a tea set over in front of Gregor, lowers her head and apologizes. I am very sorry for before. Gregor thinks for a short moment about this young girl that his friend, Dale, dotes on before realising that he was hasnt said anything yet. No, it was I who was rude. You see, lately, Dale has been unhesitant in talking about you, saying Our Fairy Princess is the cutest in the world. So it just came out. .Dale. Feeling a quietly simmering angry aura, like that of a ruler, Gregor thought that it was unfitting of Latinas lovely appearance. (.Interesting) Up till now, he had always put up with his friends boasts about his daughter. He would probably forgive a bit of payback. The sight of his friend being scolded by the young girl, and looking exhausted was also refreshing. It was something he wanted to show the soldiers in the royal capital who saw him as a hero. The other day, he finally boasted about you to my father. . Latina let out a sigh, and returned to normal. She understood that there was no point getting mad at Gregor. Rita, who had been standing nearby, looked amused for Latina. Rita only had a vague feeling, but she had guessed who Gregor was. She had also realised who Gregors father really was. That idiot. He really doesnt discriminate Coincidentally, a bunch of things happened, but if Dale was allowed to talk then he would say, I held back!. And For more than 5 years!. It seems he was notified he didnt need to restrain himself back anymore. The one of the reasons was that, Gregors sister gave birth around that time, and the Duke went into grandchild doting mode.. Which was something that no one had noticed. Ive also heard a lot about you from Dale. That youre his most trusted comrade in arms. Nice to meet you, Im Latina. Sorry for the late introduction. ..Im Gregor Nakiri. That sure is a strange sounding name. It originates from the far Eastern countries. It wasnt that Gregor was using a fake name, but due to the powerful influential name of Eldishtett, he would use his mothers surname when he was outside. Latina didnt particularly question this, and mused over this word that she has heard for the first time in her head before smiling pleasantly. Seeing the beauty of the young girl that Dale didnt seem to exaggerate about, made Gregor wholeheartedly smile. This is rather unexpected though. Eh? Latina tilts her head puzzlingly, and Gregor lets out a vaguely sly smile. From what Ive heard from Dales stories, I imagined you to be a small child, you see. .Is that so. Although, now that I think about it, its already been so many years since I first heard about you. Of course you would have grown up. .Dale, still thinks of me as a little girl who he has to keep an eye on. In front of Gregor who Latina was meeting for the very first time, she put on a more prim and proper face than usual. When she does that, it made her feel like more of an adult than her age implied. It was so that, the originally smart Latina, could appropriately deal with any situation. The sight of her normal spaced out expression, that made others feel like she was still a child, was actually her natural expression she had when she was resting. However, it was to be expected that Gregor, who was meeting Latina for the first time, to not know her very well. As a result, Latina gave him the impression of a well-mannered young girl, more mature than her age implied. After Rose had successfully met with Gregor, she locked herself in the room saying that she wanted a bit of time. Obstinate in saying that she couldnt go out in public with a sobbing face. It seems that, that was something she wouldnt even allow Gregor, someone she was close to, to see. It was just like Rose to be so prideful. Due to that, Gregor was in front of Latina, emptying the tea cup. Until now, he had been rushing over here with as little break as possible. He was feeling his fatigue now that he has checked up on Rose and felt relieved. The tea that Gregor was given, was one that he wouldnt have thought possible to come out from the lower parts of the cities, to say even less, a bar. It wasnt bad. Naturally, there was a large difference compared to what was used in the Dukes household. Nevertheless, for a shopkeeper to have it placed within their own store, was the mark of careful experimentations. Theres a skilled chef here, was what Gregor immediately thought. The young girl in front of him was the same. She was young girl, beautiful to the point of being unsuitable to belong in a bar in these parts of the downtown. The reason as to why his friend would be so blatantly infatuated with her, was also something he didnt want to understand, but felt like he had come to understand regardless. This young girl would probably stand out even amongst the royal princesses in the Royal Capital. Her unusual silver hair let off a brilliant shine, and just that would be more than enough to seize gazes from any jewels or gold, silver accessories. While possessing a gorgeous appearance, the feeling she gave off was like that of a wild flower; Gentle, soothing and warm. How soothing would it be if someone like her was in the conspiracies filled royal courts. (.Speaking of which, he was always saying this.) According to his friend, Latina is. I am not healed enough! Im going! I have to go back to my Latina, as soon as possible!. He felt like thats happened before. Near the end of the job, he would mutter his adopted childs name with quite the crazed expression as he sharpened his sword, but. Actually, he felt like that disappointed figure was something he shouldnt have recalled, but oh well, it cant be helped now if he wound up recalling it. The efficiency of the job itself, would end up increasing towards the end due to his friend, which was also disappointing. Its not like he would normally slack off or anything, but he would go all out close the end, for the sake of being able go back as soon as possible. Dale was originally, even by Gregor views C Gregor, a person of absolute power, a person of the Eldishtetts household who held incredible abilities, even within the country someone who he would give high praise to. Even discounting the rare ability that let him be called a Hero, Dales mastery of offensive and defensive magic, and in addition to his swordsmanship, his forte in flexible combat, being able to react to irregular situations, made him a praiseworthy valuable figure in this Country of Raband that encouraged martial arts and magic. At first, there would be some nobles who would scorn at his countryside upbringing. However, Dale made such peoples sneers disappear through his results and perfect manners. Dales abilities were, perhaps due him hating to lose, extremely skilled. Which is exactly why, it was extremely disappointing his friend had such eccentrics now. Nevertheless, the rigid, mental strain, one that made it seem like he was being driven into a corner, the strain he had before he started living with his foster child, had disappeared. When he wasnt having a fit, he would even appear to be causing a calm, dignified presence to float in the air. His evaluation from his surroundings increase even more, and now there was no one in the Royal capital who didnt know of Dale Reki, as someone the Duke trusted. It definitely wasnt bad. Do you know anything about Dales job? No. I heard that there are times where Dales job would be related to an important secret. Which is why I decided not to ask. As he spun his thoughts around, he thought back to how the young girl in front of him was of a different race and Gregor asks. Hearing that answer, Gregor decided that it would be better to not let the young girl listen to matters about work. It wasnt a secret that Dale had a contract with the Duke household, and was fighting against the Demon Lords as well as their subordinates. However, if his friend wasnt talking about the details of his job to this young girl then, he should probably respect that. After all, their job, was no different to slaughtering this young girls kin. Precisely as Gregor and Latina took a small break from their conversation, Dale came down into the shop, having cleaned up his bedroom. Sorry for the wait, Gregor. Its a bit tight but lets listen to Roses story in my room. Since Latina, someone who liked things neat, was the one would be frequently cleaning, it wasnt like things were lying around all over the place, but as expected, there would be certain things around that let people know people lived there. He was just putting those things away. You havent been rude right, Latina? Those were the words of a parent. However, Gregor turns around without being perturbed. What would you do if she was? I would think that you probably did something wrong. Thats what I thought. Standing in front of Gregor, Dale turns to Latina. Latina, can you go call Rose? Okay. Should I bring some tea afterwards? Could you wait until then? .True, it might get a bit long. Thanks. Alright. Just from this short exchange, you could tell that the two of them were very close. It was Dale who noticed that Gregor was smiling as if he wasnt aware of it. What are you smiling about. No I was just thinking that, even though you were the one who raised her, she turned out to be a fine lady. Even youre saying that!? It seemed that the words Gregor said, half to hide his embarrassment, flipped his friends switch. CH 80 (Authors note: This story has a warning tag attached to it) The room that Dale and Latina were living in was styled like his hometown, and looked unusual to the nobles of Raband, Gregor and Rose. Compared to when Dale was living alone, the room now felt much more pleasant, decorated with small accessories or fabric Latina likes. Rose, who had come into this room countless times in order to teach Latina magic, settled down as if she was already used to this. Even though Gregor was slightly confused, he followed what Dale was doing. After a short while, Latina brought up a tea set. She didnt interrupt with any idle talk as she distributed the tea to all present before going back downstairs. Rose moistens her lips as she started to narrate what happened to her. Ever since Rose took the position of belonging to her shrine, she hasnt shown herself to the outside society very often. She might be in her own territory, or she might be going around giving condolences in various places, answering the shrines requests The beautiful, unusual appearance of Rose, was like a symbol to the Indigo God (Nilis) Shrine. To a shrine that acted as a medical center, the impression given to the townspeople brought forth by the miracle, the healing magic Rose uses, had great value. Roses birth house, the Cornelius house was not that prosperous a household. Due to that, the princess called Rose did not have that much significance as a political marriage partner. However, the value and talent she possessed was too valuable to be married off into families of the same level. With that reason, knowing that she had no control over herself, Rose completely devoted herself to the shrines activities. Whilst in that duty, the carriage was attacked. Having her own attendants being taken as hostage, Rose obediently followed the bandits. She judged that there was something more here than a simple kidnapping, as they didnt immediately begin threatening her life. C Seeing that she had the resolve to end her life if she was to be subjected to humiliation, the bandits were gentlemen. Up to this point, she still didnt know the bandits goal, but it was likely to be regarding the trade between Roses shield, the Duke of Eldishtett. After all, the Cornelius family was not profitable enough to insinuate such a large scale kidnapping. The bandits took Rose and her maid to an old villa in the corner of a small countryside village, one that probably used to belong to a wealthy merchant. Although on the surface, Rose obediently followed the bandits, she was looking, waiting for a chance to escape internally. Her magic support tool was confiscated from her, but she had no problem using magic even without such things. It was a village in the countryside Although, the moment you notice that it was way too quiet, the situation has probably changed. What the group saw going inside the villa, was a young girl. Inside the villa, she was sitting down on the handrails of the stairs, and from her skirt that went above her knees, her small feet wearing enamel shoes, were swinging back and forth. She had quite the innocent looking face and, her long golden hair, as well as her big, wide azure eyes, gave the impression that she was a doll. Her small figure was wrapped inside a luxurious looking outfit that didnt look like it was for practical use. She was a young girl who looked like she was in her early teens, in human age. This had to be said because, there were chalk-like horns on the left and right side of her head. She had the clear characteristics of the Demon race. The moment Rose caught sight of that young girl, she felt ominous beyond description. There was a strangeness that far overpowered the unnaturalness of her being here. Perhaps, it was precisely because she had felt that, that formed a difference between Rose and the bandits, the difference that decisively changed what happened next. The first victim of the young girl, was a man who approached her to ask who she was. Regardless of it not being fitting of the pitiful figure of the young girl, that which had escaped their awareness due to it being so ridiculously obvious the enormous knife the young girl was holding with both her hands came swinging down. A spray of blood went up into the air. The young girl danced, with such elegance it was unreal. By the time that someone understood what was happening, and let out a grieved scream, and roar, several people or corpses there was no need to confirm, it was clear that those were destined to die were gradually creating a pool of blood on the floor. In the eyes of such an overpowering existence, the weaklings in front of it were being trampled without even being able to resist. Laughing like a young child picking off the wings of an insect they had caught, that smile, that looked as if it was the very definition of primitive cruelty itself, was plastered on that young girls beautiful face. Rose was amongst the few that could handle this. However, her maid was not like Rose. Perhaps, it was to be expected. No matter how much training one receives as a servant, the existence in front of it, would stir up the fear in the deepest parts of a person. Shaking free from Rose who was trying to hold her down in place, her maid tried to run in terror. Unable to even stand up properly, the sight of her crawling on the floor looked humorous, precisely because she was so desperate. My my, so shameful. The young girl mutters with a pleasant voice, unfitting of the situation, as she casually swung her killing instrument down. Rose could only watch as that scene unfolded. Although she was an excellent magician, this didnt mean that she has been in a battlefield. Also, it was precisely because she was excellent, that she came to the understanding that she was unable to resist against the existence in front of her with her own strength. She couldnt do anything. Her body froze from fear. .Leave it at that. A voice with a slight peculiarity came from behind her, and the stupefied Rose came to her senses. From the corner of her vision, passed a vivid purple. You, arent fated to die as of right now. Right now, you will quietly endure this. In spite of the current situation, Rose was relieved hearing that voice. She was the owner of a quiet voice that seemed to calm down those who heard it. Slowly turning around, the one who stood there was a young woman who had the characteristics of the Demon race. With long, straight, vivid purple hair, and rolled up-like horns that had a brilliant gold-like colour. Her perfect, beautiful face, didnt have a trace of emotion. On her thin white neck, strange letters that seemed like a symbol, were distinctly carved. .Why, would you do such a.? With a hoarse voice, Rose muttered, and the woman as expected, replied with a quiet whisper. There is no such thing as reason to Our lord . If there was a meaning to this, then Although she was talking about her master, the womans voice and expression made the air feel cold. It would be the very desire to kill. .The Second.Demon Lord. At the same time, as Rose correctly realized the real identity of the people she was facing, one of the bandits shouted out in plea. Just the very act of raising his voice, could possibly be perceived as his boldness. Do..dont kill me. Hearing that, the Second Demon Lord smiles happily. My my. In that case, lets not kill you. Furthermore, with clear delight. Her killing weapon swings down. Dont worry, This one know very well, how to not make you die. Time and time again. She would chop him up. Even if she tried to hide herself from the mans screams, what she could clearly hear, was the sound of the young girl chanting. When Rose realized what that was, she paled even more. Healing magic. And it was a fairly powerful one at that. The Second Demon Lord would use recovery magic as she was chopping up him up. While healing him, while trying not to kill him While trying to not let him die. That continued until the despair filled words of the man Please kill me were muttered. If it werent for the woman who was standing behind her, supporting her, Rose might not have been able to maintain herself as well. Although what happened only took no time at all, it no longer felt like that. After everyone apart from Rose had become corpses, the cute young girl, covered in blood, looked at her. Having that gaze turned towards her, Rose trembled with shock. Nevertheless, she called forth the pride she was born with, and looked forward with conviction. My? Tilting her head, the Second Demon Lord looks at Rose and loudly says curiously, before approaching her casually. My~, what a beautiful colour. Its like a lapis lazuli. The young girl pleasantly saying that, was the definition of innocence. Despite being the perpetrator of the tragic scene in front of her. That in itself was terribly twisted, and disgusting. .My lord. This persons Magic Materialisation affected their hair as well. My! What colour? Let me see. The bandits, disliking how much Rose stands out, had prepared a chestnut-coloured wig. Even though she had been wearing that, the purple-haired Demon race woman, reported that with no hesitation, as if she had already known in advance. Rose obediently allowed her original hair to reveal itself. My, its truly beautiful! Show me more! Not just plain rose pink, but Roses hair, which would show a complex shade in the right amount of light, was a rare and beautiful colour even amongst Magic Materialisations. The Second Demon Lord extends a thin arm towards Rose as if wanting to touch it. My Lord. What is it? Would you not dislike it if it was dirtied by those lowly servants blood? At the words spoken out by the woman in that moment, it seemed that the young girl remembered both her hands were dirtied by sticky clots of blood, and that she was still holding onto the large blade. Thats true. It would be such a waste to dirty such a beautiful thing. Pulling her hand back suddenly, the Second Demon Lord turns around with a smile. This one will be going to take a bath. Please enjoy your time, My Lord. As she saw the Second Demon Lord heading towards the inside of the villa, Rose drops down towards the floor, as if she was falling apart. CH 81 Keep it together. With the purple-haired womans scolding, Rose was somehow able to keep herself on her feet. The surface of the ground was covered with so much blood that she couldnt tell whose blood was whose. She would end up collapsing into that if she fainted right now. .hic, why, why did this..hic Rose couldnt help but mourn, not just for her own maid, but even for the bandits that harmed her, who had their lives stolen as a hobby. Looking at the cruel scene being shown to her, Rose moans painfully, and hid her face with both her hands. However, the Demon race woman didnt give Rose such time to grieve. You do not have the time for that right now. You must leave this place as soon as you can. Grabbing Roses shoulders, the woman strongly insists with a harsh look. My Lord has a tendency to admire those with Magic Materialisation. However, that is at best, as a toy. It is nothing more than keeping a favourite toy by her side. Expressed in her unpleasant voice, were her true feelings regarding her displeasures of working by the side of the Second Demon Lord. The reason as to why she showed Roses Magic Materialisation to the Second Demon Lord, was because she knew that the Second Demon Lord had an interest in that. With that, the Second Demon Lord immediately lost all desire to kill Rose. It was only a temporary measure for the moment, but in order to protect Roses live, that was the number one guaranteed method. However, even with that said, if Rose continued like this, and was caught by the Second Demon Lord, she would be subject to a punishment worse than Death. Just like herself. It is yet time for you to die in this place. Resist. If you persist, you should be able to escape. Rose was, again, a high ranking priest. She had noticed that the Demon race woman in front of her possessed an incredibly powerful Divine Protection. A Divine protection, that even Rose would call Powerful. She could sense that she was the same ranking priest as her possibly, even higher. .You, are you a priest of The purple god (Banafsaji)? Those possessing the divine protection of Banafsaji had the powers of foresight. Since a while ago, Rose had felt something off from what the woman had said. Which is exactly why, she had to ask; To which the woman quietly nodded her head to answer. However if Im able to escape then. What about you? Hearing the clear concern Rose had towards her, the woman relaxed her expression just a little bit. I cannot escape from My Lord. These Shackles are its proof. Saying so, she touches the letters carved into her neck. This is the name that Demon Lords carve into their own vassals C By sharing their magic power, it is the proof that they are controlled by that magic power. For someone of the Demon race to become the vassal of a Demon Lord was the same as leaving their matters of life and death to their master. What then? What would happen to you once she knows about you letting me go. In comparison to Roses painful tone, the woman said with a gentle voice as if she was warning a bad child who would listen to reason. You saw what happened just now, right? My Lord would hurt you until you beg her with Please kill me. I have exchanged an agreement of that sorts with My Lord. And then she added another word. .And, that is something I always do. My Lord is looking forward to the day I beg for that. The woman softly pushed Rose forward, whos facial expression after hearing that terribly abnormal happening, turned even worse. As if to tell her to take a step forward. Why? Why. is the Second Demon Lord being so cruel..? Why? Although she is the Second Demon Lord, why can a little girl like that, do such terrifying things. The woman voices her rebuttals in clear voice hearing Roses voice filled with pained bewilderment. She doesnt do it because shes a Demon Lord. Only those who have the disposition, can have the qualifications to become a Demon Lord. You cannot understand them. It wasnt that the Second Demon Lord brought around slaughter and death. It was because that she had such hobbies from the start, that she had the qualifications to become the Second Demon Lord, was what she said. Demon Lords appear amongst the Demon Race. They arent born as Demon Lords, and they arent born with vast powers, leading to them being called Demon Lords amongst the Demon Race, only those who are qualified can become Demon Lords. It was like how the First Demon Lord is Someone with the qualifications to be king, the Seventh Demon Lord is Someone who desires the power to bring forth war and conflict, and how the Fourth Demon Lord is Someone who wishes to conquer death and bring forth fear with disease. The reasons as to why the young girl would enjoy listening to death wails, and slaughtering with a smile, was not something Rose could understand from the very beginning. The views they shared were just far too different after all. The woman let out a faint smile, and pushed Rose forward once again. Roses legs, which had been frozen, moved as if they were released from a curse. Although she wanted to mourn for her maid, there was no way she could do so in this situation. Rose quietly wished for her forgiveness in her heart. After that, she ran away, without turning back once. CFinishing her story, Rose dropped her thin shoulders powerlessly. .Just like she had said, I was able to leave that place and survive. On the way, I couldnt feel a single presence inside that small village I ran away from. So most likely. ..There will probably be a need to go over and check after I report this to father. He would probably immediately assemble troops. I plan on having you go as well. True. Gregor muttered with a heavy expression hearing what Rose described. Dale also gave a short answer. The reason why Rose headed towards Kroix, and decided to rely on Dale was because The Second Demon Lord was terrifying. Rose had heard from Gregor, and knew that Dale was a divine being who was called a Hero. The Hero was known as the only Existence capable of resisting against the Demon Lords. Rose, who feared from the bottom of her heart the threat of the Demon Lord, wanted to stabilise her heart with the Heros presence. As a result, because she was in a situation where she was being protected by the Hero and came into contact with the Peace bringing Genius, Latina, Rose had mostly calmed back down. Dale, someone who doesnt know her very well, didnt realise this, but when Rose first arrived at the Dancing Ocelot, she wasnt her usual calm self. She had put up a bluff, acted strong, and could barely keep herself going. After that, it was Gregor and Dale who continued to talk about the main topic. For the moment, until they could clearly understand who behind that incident, Rose was to be put in the care of Duke Eldishtett. It was decided that she would go to the Royal capital with Gregor, and from there, stay at the Dukes house. It was a villa of a family with authority second to only Royalty. You could also say that it was a safe location, with far more secure defense measures than Roses actual home. After hearing Gregors voice, someone who would worry for her, someone who would gently stay by her side Rose was finally able to, from the bottom of her heart, feel the relief and reality of matters; That she survived. This was something that happened a while after Rose had escaped the villa. After her bath, the Second Demon Lord, who showed herself after changing clothes, took a browse of the surroundings and seemed slightly disappointed that Rose wasnt there. However, that was only for a moment. Her young appearance, was only because that was the age she had become a Demon Lord. To an eternally absolute existence like herself, who held an even more twisted view than back then, Rose was nothing more than something to spice things up, to divert her from the boredom that she couldnt even control. The reason she enjoyed the customs of the Human race was also because of that. With her lifespan, the Demon race (Her hometowns) culture and customs, one that chose to work towards maintaining the status quo, was nothing more than boring. My, youve let her escape. Which is precisely why, the high-pitched voice she let out, seemed happier than usual. Even though she was so cute and beautiful, she also had fortitude. It truly is such a disappointment that she got away. With a pleasant chuckle, she twirled the purple hair of the woman in front of her around her fingertip. It was rare for someone to not lose herself despite being shown such a terrible scene, and furthermore, to be even able to oppose her, and escape. In that sense of the meaning, the Second Demon Lord made a vaguely disappointed expression, that she had made a mistake in judgement regarding Roses capabilites. Truly, such a mean person. While letting out a sweet voice like she was talking to her lover, she looks down at the woman on her knees, kneeling by her feet. Looking down at her favourite toy who wouldnt let out a single scream even when her stomach was being pierced by her blade. As vassals of the Second Demon Lord, these Devils, who possess an incredibly tougher vitality than their Demon race peers, wont die with something of this level. They cannot die. Even though it would be so much easier if you just asked This one to kill you. You want to be released from this, right? Spitting out a clot of blood as she paused to take in a painful breath, she turned towards the Second Demon Lord with a gaze full of strong conviction. I believe the agreement cannot be changed. Indeed. A game that cannot uphold its rules is boring after all. In that case, forget it. I will not give in. Staring straight at the Second Demon Lords azure eyes, she smiles fearlessly. As long as I live, you cannot lay hands on my daughter. .As long as we have that agreement, I will never give in. Seeing the sight of her firmly continuing to exist for the sake of protecting the person she must, the Second Demon Lord smiled happily from the bottom of her heart and lifted the killing tool, wet with red. The Second Demon Lord once again amused herself by playing with her favourite toy. CH 82 The main event of the Red Gods Night Festival, as you would understand from its name, began once the sun came down. Nevertheless, on the day of the festival, the entire city of Kroix was in high spirits, filled with an atmosphere unable to calm itself ever since the morning. It was the biggest festival of Rabands second biggest city. There was no wonder about it. See you, Im going now! Stay safe, Latina. Un The one who saw Latina off, leaving while the day was still up, was Rita. Dale, who was more worried than needed to be, stayed at home. It was decided that Rose was to leave Kroix and head towards the Royal capital, mixing in with the great number of travelers and such. He was asked to accompany Rose as one of her guards. Although, it wasnt like he had to send her all the way to the Royal capital. Dales job was to take her to a place slightly away from Kroix, the place where a flying dragon was scheduled to arrive. Dales job for the day was to wait until the flying dragon arrives, and send off Rose and Gregor to the Royal capital. Gregor rode by himself, and had arrived at Kroix after changing countless horses. After that, he corresponded with the Royal capital again and the Duke decided to send over a flying dragon for them. There were only so many travel methods by air. It would probably be a much safer route to the Royal capital than any other. Latina didnt know the details about Roses situation nor Gregors identity. To Latina, Dales job today was not that much different to accepting normal magic beast hunting jobs. Latina remembered that Rose had felt anxious regarding the Second Demon Lord, but even so, those feelings had faded away during the while she was staying at the Ocelot. As for Latina, she was already extremely excited to be able to do somethingadult-like Going out to play at night for the first time C, in the time that Dale, someone who was prone to worrying too much, wasnt here. Wind was on sprawled out on the floor, laying by Ritas feet. Sulking. He and Latina have had an argument since the morning. Wind had been planning to go with Latina to the festival, but Latina had rejected that. For Latina, it was the first time in a long while that she was going out with her friends, and it was the first time they were going to be by themselves, playing at night. She was thinking that it was like a promotion, like she had become slightly more of an adult. Furthermore, as a young lady of that age, there were a lot of things that she had wanted to talk with her friends about. It wasnt something that she wanted to share with Wind. Rita and Kenneth too, were thinking on the inside that they wanted Wind to go with her. As for Dale, who was staying behind, he had the assumption that Wind would be going with her, so it should be fine. However, Latina forced a do or die unto Wind. .If you insist then. I wont be brushing you. It was said in a quiet, stutter like voice, but there was no smile in her eyes. Wind was so incredibly shocked at those words that even the nearby Rita and Kenneth were sympathising with him. La.Latina? I wont, mon. Angry? Angry? I wont, mon Supah Angry!? Mixed in with the voice of Wind, circling around Latina, who was turning away, ignoring him, was a desperate and tragic tone. (.Thats a threatLatina) (Latina. has had this stubborn side to her ever since she was young after all) In front of the married couple, who were having their own internal monologues, a victor had been decided. Dont be angry.I. stay home. Wind skillfully dropped downs his shoulder, looking disappointed despite being an animal, and yielded in front of Latinas threat. After the ending had been decided like that, no matter how much Wind asked Rita or Kenneth, he wasnt allowed to go with Latina. Latina was able to win her right to go play at night without someone watching over her, just like she had wished. To be honest, both Rita and Kenneth were worried. Although the couple werent as exaggerated as Dale, they also understood that they couldnt always accompany this young girl and watch over her, who would one day grow up. They also knew that it was a day like this, one where there were so many guards throughout the city, that was suitable for her to cross that particular step. Please, be careful!! Rita sighs, making more of an emphasis than even when Latina first started to go to school, and muttered internally. (.If anything happens to her. I wonder if itll rain blood) It wasnt that great a thought for her pregnant self. Seeing all the people who looked like travelers, and all the watch towers set up for the sake of the festival, Latina stops and looks at the excited atmosphere all over the place. Ever since she came to Kroix 6 years ago, her heart would always race at the sight of the city being different to normal despite seeing this sight every year. (Ive never seen a festival in worship of The Red God(Ahmar) in Vasirio.) Getting used to her life in Kroix, lately, she was finding it hard to recall the matters of her hometown, Vasirio. And, it was precisely because she was so happy right now that, she came to think that her days back in her hometown were nothing but pain. When she was initially banished, she would feel pained and sad just thinking back to her hometown. Which is exactly why Latina tried her hardest to not remember. Furthermore, as of late, she would be able to suddenly recall her happier memories. (Speaking of which. Ive been to a festival with Rag.. I wonder what God that festival was dedicated towards.) From the other side, a young child was walking this way, holding his fathers hand. As she stared at that, Latina tilted her head. .That was the only time he came out from the shrine after all. Maybe it was different to the Violet God(Banafsagi).) Having realised that she felt slightly sad, Latina shakes her head and changes her mood, before starting to walk over to Chloes house again. With the incredible amount of people, an amount you wouldnt normally see, on the Eastern Districts main highway, it was almost hard to even walk straight. However, the amount of people became sparse the minute she got into the narrow back alleys. It was probably proof that there were a lot of people coming from other cities. Latina walked further down the path whilst having the illusion that it was easier to breathe. The Craftsmans street she arrived at was quiet as usual The only thing she could hear were the sounds of work coming from all the houses around. She knocks on the door of the house she usually frequented, the house of her best friend. Welcome, Latina! Come in! Excuse me~ Leaving the workshop through Chloes lead, they headed into Chloes bedroom. Silvias already here. Sorry, am I late? No. Silvia said that she finished her work early and came to hang out. She said that she didnt feel like going home. As if trying to reinforce Chloes words, Silvia was relaxing, rudely stretching out her legs inside Chloes bedroom. Noticing Latina, Silvia turns towards her and smiles, just like how she did in school. Its been a while, Silvia! Latina! It really has! You havent. Changed that much. Where did you look just now? If she was to get to the bottom of that statement, she would cry. Perhaps, that was what Silvia had guessed from Latinas terribly specific aura, and avoided her gaze a little. Really, its been such a while. You look good. Silvia turned towards Latina once again, and started talking again as if nothing had happened. Latina too, turns to her friend with a smile. Silvia, you seem to have become a little bit more adult-like? Fufufu. The Green God(Ahdars) shrine gathers up a bunch of new information every day after all. Her friends habit of grinning wickedly like that hasnt seemed to have change since back when they were in school. Fuffufuuuuu, So Ive brought over a few things today~ Nnh? Now then~ Latina. The clothes you ordered are complete! Yes. I was super looking forward to this!! Not noticing that Chloe and Silvia were exchanging eye contact, Latina smiled calmly. Latina receives the new clothes that Chloe took out and eagerly started changing. Its not like she wasnt embarrassed to be changing in front of people, but at a time like this, Chloe had a face of a tailor, and was properly checking whether or not the sizes were perfect for her. .Sorry, Latina. You really have become bigger, havent you. .Puberty is coming, mon. During that, Chloe who was checking a certain area, noticed that there was indeed a slight difference compared to when she was taking the initial measurements, and apologizes. Latina pouts, her cheeks puffing out, just like she did when she was younger. CH 83 Chapter 83 Silver-haired Maiden, Going to the Red Gods Night Festival. (Part 2) Fufufu. Chloe, this is pretty fun. Right? You dont get that many opportunities to play with such a talent. What? What? I knew it Latina looks better in pink than orange. Fufufu. What? Hey, seriously, whats going on? Chloe seemed extremely happy seeing all the kits Silvia brought with her. She had stocked them through Ahdars shrine, and moreover, these were the newest, most recommended make-up kits. Included along with the information collected by the priests of Ahdar, was information about adult services and fashions. Also, half of all priests were women. Amongst all the shrines, Ahdars shrine would be the one most closely related to worldly matters, which is why naturally, they would also have information about the latest fashions etc. Wearing her new one piece, Latina was in the middle of having her first ever makeup. However, she didnt have a mirror to see whats going on, and the other two were playing around (testing) with her a lot. For people like Chloe and Silvia, it was a once in a lifetime opportunity to be able to dress up a beautiful young girl as they pleased, almost like it was an extension of playing with dolls. The two of them were young girls as well. They probably had felt some jealousy or slander when they stood beside such a gorgeous girl. However, it becomes a different story when theyre on such different levels that even envying her is ridiculous. They feel like they had given up already. In addition to that, their childhood friend was a natural ditz. It was dangerous for her to space out and be left alone, and they would also hate it if anything went wrong. And above all else, Chloe and Silvia knew very well that Latina has never changed since she was younger, earnestly looking at someone older than them. Wanting to cheer on their childhood friend, someone who has always been trying her best, was something that came natural as a friend. Yay~ Yay~ Chloe and Silvia, with a strange tension, high five, meeting their hands together. Latina, who had been left there like that, was staring at the two of them with an anxious look. She probably wanted an explanation. Latina had started working from an early age, had a hard-working, reliable personality and had money to spare. Because of that, she was even able to put together her own makeup kit. However, the reason she didnt do that, was because she found it hard to explain in front of Dale, who treated her like a child, that she had those sort of interests. She tried telling Rita indirectly. However, Rita was busy with working and looking after her son every day. She couldnt make such a forceful request, to have Rita make time for her and shop with her. Even though Latina had the interest, because of such events, she couldnt even make it into a makeup store. Naturally, she couldnt tell Kenneth this, the person she usually talked to about her concerns. Even if she did, Kenneth would probably feel troubled. When she told her friends about that, it somehow came to the conclusion that, with the lead of a well-informed person like Silvia, it could be gathered and picked up today. Silvia had some knowledge about how to put on makeup, and Chloe too, was much more informed in matters like this compared to Latina. The two of them viewed their product in satisfaction, looking truly happy. Gosh, this girl, really is beautiful. Even without our handiwork, this is just how she appears with her own particular features. Come on, Latina, smile~ Hey, come on, tell me whats happening.. She was finally able to grab a mirror from the grinning duo. Looking at it, Latina was so shocked she was speechless. The eye makeup made her long eyelashes and large grey pupils, even more prominent. Because of that, the other sections had been shaded with restraint and, had a balance which made it so that nothing was too showy. A faint colour were on her cheeks, making her look like she was blushing. Her slightly opened lips, had a light pink shine, and had a brilliance that was even more glamourous than usual. She didnt completely turn into an adult, but she had a face that looked like a lovely young girl trying to break into adulthood. It was handiwork both Chloe and Silvia were satisfied with. .MyMy face is so thick. However, the comment that Latina gave after a little while was one that fit her usual disappointing actions. That disappointed quality statement seemed to be, most likely, influenced by the parent that raised her. Uuuu.. Its embarrassing somehow. Why would you feel embarrassed? Thats just how she is after all. Noisily talking with each other, the three young girls went outside. Latina, coming out of Chloes house last, was looking down, with a slightly troubled look. It was a face different to normal. She was feeling awkward, as if people were pointing their finger at her. The people around her probably didnt pay her any mind, but because she wasnt used to it, she had a feeling of unease. Her dear friends, knowing Latinas personality, gave her a bright smile. Well, you might get seen by more people than usual, though Fuehh!? Yup. Which is why itll be a waste if you get worried about it right now, you know? So, it does look weird? Fufufu.. Ohoho.. Why are you guys laughing like that!? While the two of them were enjoying the reaction from teasing Latina, the three of them headed towards the center of the city, where Ahmars shrine was. On their way, they stopped here and there. Looking at the scene of all the shops promoting and selling their wares, targeting the crowds in the Eastern District, as well as the large amount of window-shoppers. Even though they had no intention to buy, they would point at the items together and were enjoying the passing of time spent by just laughing together. Although the accessories store was not a place you would normally be allowed to loiter around, Chloe stopped seeing that the items lined up, displayed in the storefront, were moderately priced. The three of them hesitated and bickers, trying to find the best thing within their budget. In another accessory store, Latina got a ribbon and showed the two. It fit her usual sweet outfit as well, but the ribbon that the other two recommended was something that was a bit more mature than usual, a beautiful ribbon made of black fabric. The three make a small detour and in front of the path they diverted to, was a tightly packed bakery. Although the inside of the store was also packed, the cart set up in front of the store was even more crowded. The three laugh, seeing their childhood friend busily working that cart. Marcel, you seem busy. Latina, Chloe, even Silvia. Its been a while, Silvia. He had a gentle tone unchanged from his younger days, but he was moving his arms quickly, working. He was selling some light bread with stuffing inside to the tourists who came to see the festival. Even while they were chatting, Marcel was quickly putting in the appropriate stuffing that had been ordered. With a round face, and a short height, Marcel didnt look like he had an point on his appearance. The food he was selling, while wearing an apron and a calm expression, somehow seemed to have a very delicious impression to it. He also knew the influence his appearance gave. Which is exactly why, he was working outside on a day like this, instead of inside the store. He was an heir with great promise. Are you guys going to see the festival after this? Yes, thats right. You seem busy, Marcel. Hearing Silvias words, Marcel smiles bitterly as he spreads the mustard on the bread. Thats how it is. Its always busy, but you see, a person who was working at the shop is taking maternity leave this year. We dont have enough people. Here you go, thanks for waiting. The bread Marcel boasts about, the one he handed over to the customer with plenty of vegetables of slices of meat, definitely looked delicious. It was around the time their small stomachs were hungry. Going towards the main part of the festival stirred their desires, the want to fill themselves up. (fix) (TL: α򤱤ơ򜺤ƤȤƤ롣) It doesnt seem like I can go watch this year. I wonder if Anthony will be there? Anthony? Yeah. Anthonys father is working for the Mayors mansion, so they would probably be well informed about the progress of the festival. He should know well about the places to see.. And, here. On the house. Chloe casually takes the three breads Marcel hands them with a smile. Thanks. Cheers. Is this okay, Marcel? Its fine, go for it. But, please eat it close to the store if possible. Do you need anything to drink? Latina tilted her head in confusion, but as if the prodigal childs judgement was correct, around the time the girls finished eating their bread in front of the shop, there was already a queue in front of the cart. CH 84 Chapter 84 Silver-haired Maiden, Going to the Red Gods Night Festival. Three. The trio left Marcel and were finally getting to the central plaza of the city. As expected, there were a lot more people than usual. The day was starting to dim, and the sky with its sunset glow, was chasing them behind their backs. There werent that many chances for them to go to Ahmars shrine in their normal daily lives. Different from the Blue God(Azraqs) shrines that operates as banks, and the Yellow God(Asfars) shrine that they went to as children, there werent that many reasons for ordinary citizens to go there, after all. Sometimes the citizens would even be able to happen upon the priests of Ahmars shrine in the city. The ones who were tasked with maintaining the peace of Kroix, were the guards that the Mayor hired, but since the upholder of the law was Asfar, the priests of Asfar were also related to controlling any incidents that happen in the city, together with the guards. I wonder where Anthony is? Ufufu. Before that, I heard this from my senior, but apparently you can see the warrior priests from over here before the ceremony began. Heh. So like going behind the scenes? Yeah. The three of them look at each other before heading towards the direction Silvia was pointing towards, whilst trying her best not to laugh. Their hearts race as they were moving secretly, looking like they were committing a crime together. Even though there were a great force of warrior priests orderly lined up over there, the equivalent of the rear of Ahmars shrine, they were all enveloped in an atmosphere that made you feel a sense of hurriedness and enthusiasm before the actual event. The three of them stood there and peeked at them sneakily. Its not like they were doing something that would get them scolded for, but they didnt breathe, and kept quiet. Looking at it again closer, there seems to be a difference amongst the uniforms of the warrior priests. Youre right. True~.There should be a slight difference with the troops that work for the mayor. They were having fun just talking quietly. Even though these seemed to be meaningless events and topics to talk about from an adults point of view, for these girls their age, it was special, like every single moment was full of spring. That persons pretty cool, dont you think? Which one? Look, the one over there with two lines on his shoulder. The one with the olive-brown hair. Heh. So thats your type Silvia? Ehh. Rather than that guy, isnt that golden-haired guy over there better? Nnh. That guys no good. Theres going to be problems when he flirts with girls all the time. .Where did you hear about that, Silvia? Fufufu. Having so much fun, they noisily talk about topics that girls their age go on about. Although Latina also contributed to the conversation, her friends didnt really question her type. Firstly, because the answer was already decided, and also because Latina herself, wasnt one to judge a person by appearance. Considering that Latina was born with the Ability to sense danger, she was a person who most valued ones personality rather than appearances. Something like Latinas type was difficult to consider in the normal scope of things. Wanna leave? Yeah. Nodding at Chloes words, they finally head towards the main grounds of the festival at the central plaza. The three young girls headed towards the crowd of people. Anthony was someone who was still going to high school. He was currently in a place, close to the Mayors office, wearing a graceful smile on his face because he was surrounded by his fathers superiors and co-workers. Although his father was working as a low class official at the Mayors office, it didnt mean that Anthony was going to be able to work in the same line of work once he graduates. However, this didnt mean that it was impossible either. As an opportunity to increase that possibility in any way, he was following his father around, greeting people. Then, hearing some voices he hasnt in some time, Anthony turned around. Anthony! Long time to see!! Theres no way he would mistake the owner of that voice. With an innocent smile, unchanged from their childhood, it was the smiling Latina with Chloe and Silvia standing right behind her. The three of them. The three of them immediately understood. That, his current situation, being surrounded by unfamiliar adults, was one that would make it difficult for him to reply. Which is exactly why she was Latina. This was most likely Silvias decision. Although Latina herself didnt realise this, just her showing up had the ability to quieten down her surroundings by a little bit. Currently, starting with Anthonys father, all the adults around him were all stunned. Father, these are my friends who attended Yellow God(Afmars) elementary school with me. The reason why he purposefully emphasizing that they are friends, was because he wanted to give himself an advantage in some way. Eh.Oh.? It seemed that Anthonys father had noticed Chloe as well. In addition to living close to one another, his father also knew that they were friends who played together when they were young. Its the Fairy Princess. It wasnt just his father who carelessly spoke of his friends nickname, but even the surrounding adults were being rowdy. Wha.Shes the rumoured. She actually exists..? Somehow it seemed that his childhood friend was being treated as some rare animal or an urban legend. Her rumours had traveled to even the Mayors office. In this city of Kroix, it was important to know the attitude of those known as Adventurers had. Seeing this existence that had gathered all of their support, there was no way the officials working for the Mayors office that ruled over the city, would not pay her any attention. There was no evidence that she would not be someone who would incite mutiny from adventurers, in order words, people with great combative power. However, in the case of the Fairy Princess, the soldiers working for the Mayors office had also reported that She is harmless, so theres no problem and so she wasnt seen as a problem. Who wouldve believed that the leader of the military, was one of the top members of her fan club. There were no officials in the Mayors office who knew of this ridiculous matter. Latinas main center of operation was in the Southern District with the Ocelot, as well as the Eastern District, the Commercial District. There werent many opportunities for her to go the Western District where many of the officials lived, and the people who lived there, would not visit a shop like the Ocelot where ruffians gathered. That was the reason Latinas existence had remained nothing but a rumour. We went down to Marcels place before we came here. So we heard that you were here Anthony. Although the smiling Latina seem to have become more adult-like, the way she laughed had not changed in the slightest. It really has been a while, everyone. It really is great that none of you seemed to have changed. Youve grown taller Anthony. Doesnt it make you annoyed somehow, that hes looking down on you? Although I cant really stop him from growing, it would be fine if I got him down on his hands and knees, right? It seems you two really havent changed at all, Chloe, Silvia. Even though he, as a man, should have the advantage in height and figure, he felt like he couldnt win against those two for some reason. Anthony was sweating on the inside. Since Im always with Dale, I dont really know whats good to see at the festivals. I heard from Marcel that, you might know so. Ahh, right, I see. It is dangerous for you girls to be alone in this kind of place with so many adventurers. Latina had seen the festival every single year, together with Dale. He would weave about the crowds, and sometimes he would let her sit up on his shoulders to watch the festival. There were also times when he would slip into a corner where their acquaintances had some attractions set up. However, she couldnt do something like that today. If I go to a place where regular customers are then, it will be no different from being with Dale, mon. Pout. It seemed that the sulky Latina, took a different meaning from Anthonys words than what he had intended. Whats wrong with Latina? Anthony quietly asks the person he has known the longest, and Chloe smiles bitterly, lowers her voice and answers. The people at Latinas place are all worrywarts, you know. So it seems that they were quite persistent even when she left today. Ahh, I see. Although theyre probably only worried since Latina is an airhead. I think that it was them sheltering her that spurred her on, though. As they were talking, they got into an even more pleasant mood. The childhood friends were talking with each other almost as if they had forgotten how long it has been. Ill ask my father and the others. If you dont mind, then I think that it might be alright if you watched on from around this area. The reason why Anthony said that was because he had noticed that all the adults around, starting from his father, were all intrigued with the rumoured Fairy Princess. And he also knew that if his childhood friend was to wander around aimlessly, then on the one in ten thousand chance that something happened to her, there would be a terrible panic happening everywhere. Ill introduce you, father. She is Latina. The girl who living in the shop withGreen God(Ahdars) flag. Nice to meet you, Im Latina. Seeing that I was born in a region with no family names, do forgive my manners. And here is, Silvia Fal. The daughter of Vice commander Fal of the Mayors troops. Nice to meet you. Just as Anthony had expected, the young girls smiling at him, were invited to a private location by the Mayors people to go watch the festival. Anthony had made a decisive move. CH 85 The main event of the Night Festival came around as the sun came down. It was because that was when the colour symbolising Ahmar was the most beautiful; The visualisation of the natural world In other words, Fire. The warrior priests of Ahmar continue down the city of Kroix in a neat, uniform line, with light shining bright, coming off their polished armour. Although just the sight of the fierce soldiers advancing in a neat order, proud of their god, the god of war, attracted all the attention, in the middle of the troops, were dancers doing a victory dance. These Priestesses, dressed in thin silk, were also wearing gorgeous makeup. The party that left from the shrine, circled around the main street with the Mayors office as the center, before finally gathering at the center plaza of the city. The final ceremony was to be held at the shrine, but apart from the pious disciples, ordinary citizens would normally enjoy their time by heading towards either, the main street that they would pass by, or at the central plaza. The swaying flames that brightly lit up the city, was the very symbol of their belief. Even if you tried to conceal your guilty deeds in darkness, you were unable to conceal it in front of Ahmar Which is exactly why, there were a large amount of bonfires being lit, and the city that should normally be enveloped in nights silence was brilliantly lit up. Amazing Without being pressed up and hindered within the crowds, the young girls, having secured a safe location, was looking at that particular sight. Although there was a great amount of people, there was no one being reckless, or causing trouble, since it was essentially a ritual. Nevertheless, unless people were right up in front of each other, they wouldnt even be able to hear each other. In the hustle bustle that was like a wave of people, the girls were enjoying an atmosphere, separated from their everyday lives. Maybe it was precisely because it was such a Special time, that Chloe was able to casually say to her best friend, the words she normally couldnt. Hey, Latina. Yeah? When are you going to tell him you love him? Hearing Chloes words, Latina couldnt speak. Latina, illuminated by the red flames, looked as if she didnt know how to react to those words. Shes right. Why dont you? Its not like that person has a special woman by his side or anything. So why are you hesitating? Having Silvia question her as well, Latina shyly looks down. I did, mon. She emphasized in a childish tone. Ive always. Always, constantly, told him. That, I love Dale. That, He is the person I love, above anyone else. That, he was different to everyone else, and was special. But, he doesnt get it.. It was a feeling that has never changed since a long time ago. Which is precisely why, it was a feeling that she had told him countless times now. With an expression knowing that she would be red to her ears in embarrassment if it wasnt for the fact that they were under the light of the bonfire, Latina told her best friends about her feelings. To Dale, Im still just his Small Latina after all. Which is why, it doesnt get across. No matter if I tell him, I love him, or that Hes special. The words. Wont reach. How do you react when not even words could convey her confessions of love? It wasnt just any love. SheLoved him the most. A Special Love unlike the love she has for other people. Yet no matter how much she says it, how can her feelings, that cant get across to him, be conveyed? And, why, isnt it being conveyed? Having understood that since a long time ago, she found out that answer when she became an adult. She had thought that, the words that her child self couldnt convey, would definitely reach him once she grew up, and became an adult. So she wanted to grow up as soon as possible. The age gap between him and herself was large, and no matter how much she desperately tried, it still wouldnt reach him. Nonetheless, at the very least, she had wanted him to see her as a woman, so that she could tell him her feelings. .Latina. Sitting next to her, Chloe grabs her hand, and squeezes it. The words that Chloe had swallowed down, was said by her other friend without hesitation. Is that really.all it is? .Silvia? Latina, you really do know why, right? Why your confessions arent reaching him. .But, youre scared, right? Eh..? The fear that, you might not be able to stay together like you have been up till now. Latina looked astonished hearing Silvia. Not because she had hit bullseye, but rather the fact that those thoughts she had inside, had been noticed. I. Despite all of her trembling, the reason why Latina was able to calmly come back to her senses, was because Chloe was sitting next to her, quietly holding onto her. Her best friend, Chloe, knew that Latinas great fear was To part with her surroundings. .I wonder if thats really it. Most likely. Silvia confirms the conclusion Latina reached after a short while, as Chloe quietly supported her. Way before you even need to become an adult, the necessary thing for you, in order to properly convey your thoughts, is to break your current relationship. .I see. Up until now, being treated by the person she loves as His cute, small child has always been a precious, comfortable time for her, something that was supporting her. However, if she wished to have a relationship different from that then, that was probably the first thing she would have to change. However, is that alright. Is it really alright? If I told Dale that I really do love him.? Even Silvia, who was trying to argue back at her with jarring words like What are you talking about?, quietened down after seeing Latinas heartbreaking expression. Chloe looked worried. .Latina? Since Im of the Demon race. No matter how hard I try, I cant become a Human. So. Even so, you will always be you, Latina. The reason why Chloe was unable to hold herself back from saying that, was because she knew what Latina had done in the past. Un. thats why, Im worried. Even though the time that Dale and I spend together will be the same, its totally different.. Even if Dale says its okay in spite of it all, it will definitely hurt him, since hes kind. It was a truth she came to understand in her head. However, at the same time, it was also a truth that she had continued to avoid looking straight in the eye. That, one day she would have to tell the important people in her life, that the time they were sharing would end. Whilst everyone is getting older, she would be left behind. She wouldnt be able to escape from this truth even if she avoided it, but it was because shes so happy right now, that it was a truth she didnt want to think about. And also.The Demon race.is a race that doesnt give birth to many children. Saying that, Latina looked like she was about to cry. Ive really received a lot of things from Dale. And yet, even if Dale was to accept my feelings, I cant even show Dale. A baby. Latina knew that Dale liked children. It wasnt just because he took her young self in, and raised her. Even in the Ocelot, no matter what he says, she knew of this from the fact that he didnt hate looking after Theo and, that whenever he heard stories about the children being born by his brother and his wife back in his hometown he would always wear a gentle and kind smile. Given that she wouldnt be able to show someone like Dale his own children, she truly did not wish to want to stay by his side. That was the feeling that had been haunting Latina for a very long time now. Suddenly. Ouch. Thud. Latina looks up in surprise, after having an attack fall onto her head. In front of her, was the angered face of her best friend. Stupid Latina. Then thud again. Chloes hand, in the shape of a knife, hit Latinas head, and seeing the stunned Latinas dumbfounded expression, she smiles wryly. Even though you have such a good brain, why is it that you think of such bad things. Chloe. Even amongst Humans, its not that rare for couples to not have children, right? Despite that, arent they happy? Arent they living together? But.. It would be such an absolutely terrible waste for my best friend, to be with a loser of a man who would decide a womans worth by such worthless things after all! Hearing Chloes statement, Latinas surprise changed to something else entirely. Noticing that, Silvia shouts out in panic. No! Latina, you cant cry! The makeup will be ruined and itll become a mess. Dont you have Someone you want to show this to when you get back? ..Un. Latina turns and looked upwards so that her warm tears dont end up falling, tightly gripping onto the hands of her best friends next to her. So that she would never forget this nights memory, this warmth. .Dale isnt a Useless man. Exactly. Which is why. Ill try my best. In front of the determined Latina, the festival was about to reach its climax. The large fireballs created by magic, were dancing around in the city like they were alive, as they scattered into even more detailed flames. The flames were raising up with the excitement and commotion from the people; Burning with the people. During that, Silvia showed them a smile as if she was thinking of planning something bad, just like always. Hey, Latina. Although its true that races with long longevities have low birthrates, it doesnt mean that its completely impossible. But. So you know, why dont you increase those chances by getting together as soon as possible? Eh? You might be onto something. You can start tonight, and approach him yourself. Fuehhhh!? Hearing her friends terribly, terribly irresponsible suggestion, Latina completely forgot about her crying, and shouted out nervously. (Authors note: Truthfully, the romance tag has been doing its thing since quite a while ago.) CH 86 To close off the festival, was a large scaled firework show made with fire magic. Fitting of Ahmars festival, the colours were limited to only red, but the large ring of fire flowers colouring the night sky was a spectacle that couldnt be seen elsewhere. The enormous amount of people, everyone, were all looking up at the sky. Suddenly, in the middle of that, Latina turned around, feeling like someone called her. Her friends, notice her actions and tilt their heads, in puzzlement. Whats wrong Latina? Nnh.Just now someone. In front of where she had turned, was the people working for the Mayors office, who had provided them this location. Latina found her childhood friend, Anthony, amongst them and cocked her head slightly. By the side of her friend, were several men dressed in guard uniforms. Although, they looked quite a bit feebler than the regulars who normally visited the Ocelot. The guard? Geh. Unlike Latina who was looking confused, Silvia looked visibly displeased. Her father was the Vice-general of the guards. Although she was a commoner, she was a princess born from a good standing, and Silvias actual house, was a house strict and formal in its own way. For Silvia who left for the Outside world known as Green God(Akdars) shrine, her life at her actual house was Honestly speaking, suffocating. Thus, those belonging to the troops, for her, were symbols of such a house, people who worked for her Father. One of the guards who Anthony had been talking to, was looking over here. Shudders, then stops moving. It seemed like that guard was shocked that the girls were looking at him. The guards next to him also looked surprise, but it seemed their surprise had a slightly different meaning. They gave off an atmosphere as if they couldnt believe what they were seeing. Thinking that maybe there was something strange behind her, Latina looked behind her to check, and after seeing the backs of the crowds looking up at the night sky, and not finding any reason to be shocked, she once again, Koten. Tilted her head. Huh, isnt that Rudi? Eh? Hearing Chloe. Latina looked back once again, and finally noticed that the guard who had been talking to Anthony was their childhood friend. Ah. Youre right. What? Hes already come out of the reserve corps? Just like Silvia had muttered, before troops became a proper part of Kroixs military, they had to receive the training and education as a trainee. Once they were acknowledged there, they would finally be allowed to wear the militarys uniform and perform their duty. Although there were ranks in the military as well, as a local organization in the city, it wasnt as complicated as large scale armies. Their childhood friend, still wearing an unreliable appearance, was still too young to be called a young adult, and gave off a feeling like he was being worn by the uniform. His thin frame was probably due to the process of maturity. Nevertheless, you could tell that he had properly trained his body due to his well-proportioned body. Even his body, which used to be bigger than his friends when he was younger, became less of a feature as his surroundings grew up. If one had to say, it was Anthony, the one standing next to him, who had completely overtaken him in terms of height. Latina headed towards the side of the childhood friend she hasnt seen in so long. Those footsteps were the same as when she was younger, and could be described with Trot, trot. Since she was naturally an extremely curious person, she headed towards him without hesitation, with just a bit of interest. Rudi, long time no see. You look well. Latina smiles at him, and despite having the traces of his childhood, the young man, who looked close to becoming a young adult, made a slightly complicated expression. .Can you stop with the Rudi already? Without even a greeting, her childhood friend squeezed out a voice lower than the one she had in her memories, and said that one sentence. Latina tilts her head, Koten, in a puzzling manner. Rudi. Isnt Rudi? To be called in such a childish way at this age, is a little. .? Rudolf? For some reason when Latina says those unfamiliar words, he, who shouldve wanted to be called that, stopped moving once again. Nhh..? Sounds, weird. Frowning just a little as she muttered that, Latina says then looks back to normal. Rudi, cant be just, Rudi? .Just do whatever you want. Unable to look directly at Latinas face, who was looking up at him from a close distance, Rudolf turns around and said from over his shoulders. His friends had been looking on with lukewarm eyes for a while now. Was it only his body that got bigger? Well, it cant be helped, its Rudi after all. Not even the militarys training could cure him of loser disease, huh. Oh well, it is Rudi, I mean. Chloe, and Silvia too. You guys are being too harsh for having such high expectations of him. It is him, Rudolf, you know. Thats true, we are so harsh~ Right~ OI! I CAN HEAR YOU! ACTUALLY, YOU GUYS ARENT HOLDING BACK AT ALL, ARE YOU!? It wasnt like he was about to cry or anything, but looking at Rudolf talking back to them like this, he didnt seem to have matured very much. It was Anthony who had went to the Military troops. He knew that if, on the off chance that the Silver Fairy Princess got assaulted by ruffians or got called out to by some pervert ogling her with a lewd look, it would turn into quite a big deal. He understood that, that person, would most likely never be able to get out of the city alive. Latina was somehow, so much more dangerous than that person would think. Even though she was a magician, and its true that she possesses offensive magic, its possible that she wouldnt be able to speak from fear and shock. If that happens then, the resistance that a thin, delicate young girl could do, was limited. Despite that, his childhood friends were probably planning to wander around aimlessly on a night like this, where there were many more strangers loitering around than usual. He thought that he had to do something as well, for the sake of peace and tranquil in Kroix. Which is why he went over to the Militarymens office in order to discuss this, but he got a greater shock than he had thought, as he was able to receive several Military newbies who just graduated from the Reserve corps. It was the result of the coinciding opinions between the (General)Top who was worried for the safety of the Fairy Princess even more than Anthony, and his Direct Subordinate (Vice general) who was anxious for his own daughter, who didnt like coming home lately. Although this was clearly an abuse of power, there was no one currently here who could criticize that decision. It was from the orders of those above to include Rudolf as a part of this. There was no one in the upper ranks of the Military who didnt know who his sweetheart was. Which is exactly why, in these four years after he had entered the reserve corps, he was fully loved i.e. put into hard training. Perhaps it was due to the influence of her guardian or master, but the Fairy Princess, who the regulars couldnt stop caring for, if she had to say, was more familiar with the adventurers. For the regulars who were a part of the Military, it was nothing more than disappointing. And then, the one who entered their troops, was the young man who was the childhood friend of the Fairy Princess. Thinking that, she would visit the Militarymens office frequently to see the young man. That, she would cutely smile, and greet her superiors, i.e. them. That, she would sometimes come to give out lunch etc. to them, and say Please eat up everybody. If such days would come, how nice would it be~ Was what the bunch of uncles desired. Even though they repeatedly intentionally put him in a disadvantage, those higher up had their own reasons to put him into heavy training, with love. If he couldnt even, at the very least, reach the point where he could prevent himself from being instantly killed by (Her guardian)Dale, then theres no point pursuing this at all. Feeling from a guardians point of view, they were thinking that anything that annoyed them, well, it would be fine if they vented on the young man by loving him even more, with hard training. (TL: oߵҕǸФ롢ĤΤϡޤһɐۤ( )ǰkɢ˼Ƥ) No matter what, it felt like hell for Rudolf, the person himself, but the path that he had chosen was a thorny one from the beginning. Rudi, youve become a guard now, right? Since when? .I just started. Since there werent enough people on duty for tonights night festival, even newbies like us were round up. Even the people behind you, are newcomers? I havent seen them at the store before. Oce. Most of the guards who are regulars at that store, are those from higher up after all. Fuun. Nice to meet you, Im Latina from the Ocelot in the Southern District. Ive been friends with Rudi since we were young, nano. Completely ignoring the effort that Rudolf made to purpose hide the shops name, Ocelot, Latina smiles at the similarly aged young men standing next to him. Although there were some small differences in age between them, the other two young men who had been promoted to official guards at the same time, still had a dumbfounded look upon seeing Latina. Rudolf too, honestly speaking, was extremely shocked. He had known that she, who he had thought as his sweetheart since he was younger, was a cute young girl, but in the short time that they had been separated, she might have become even more beautiful than he had remembered. C Was the ridiculous thought he had. Looking at it from a slightly different perspective, the Reserve corps training was terrible. He had felt that his own training was several times harsher than the other trainees, but since he couldnt outright say that it was completely unreasonable training, he found it difficult to say anything. Nevertheless, Latina did indeed grow up to be even more beautiful than what he had imagined. His comrades too, became completely speechless seeing Latina. In the mens society known as the Military, they would often talk about how pretty the poster girl of some bar is, or how good a woman they are. However, Latina had outright surpassed such expectations. And yet, her every movement, her pleasantly changing expression, was just as lovely as they had been when she was younger. Looking at her directly was also far too bright for him. Despite that, the person herself, didnt seem to notice that as always. Uwahhh! Next to Latina, who gave a cheer as she looked up at the final firework covering up the entire night sky, he, who was stealing a look at her, had a stiff expression due to his nervousness, which was totally reasonable. CH 87 See you next time. Yes, come by the shop as well, okay? The newcomer troops who heard that Silvia was the daughter of the vice-general, became extremely stiff. Taking those attendants with her, Silvia calmly headed home with a smile. It seems that she felt like going straight home today. Chloe, you too. Yes. Latina, stay strong. Smiling towards her friend who said that, Latina heads towards the Southern District together with Rudolf. The next time that she goes to pick up her clothes, she would probably have to tell Chloe about the Results. The left behind Chloe smiled up bitterly at the young man by her side. Sorry. To think that we actually got you guys mixed up in this and act as guards for us. ..No. This is my job after all. Chloe smiles, revealing her carefree and bright attitude, and although she wasnt so beautiful that she would cause others to go speechless like Latina, she was still quite charming. Despite being beside a peerless beauty like her best friend, Latina, she didnt feel inferior in terms of looks, and the sight of the young girl, Chloe, proudly putting out her chest, was charming in a different sense to Latina. What the young man thought about that smile as he followed behind Chloe, who was walking ahead by a step, could only be known by the person himself. Was the reserve corps training difficult? Yeah. Thats true. Rudi is super tough. So much stronger than the rookie adventurers who come to our store. Latinas smile was so innocent, so unguarded. She was oblivious to what her surroundings thought about her, which was why it was dangerous. She had always been chasing after one person ever since she was young. Only one person had ever been in her eyes. Because of that, she was oblivious to the interest her surroundings had towards her, and had a low evaluation towards herself because the person she likes treats her as a child. Another reason for her low self-evaluation, was due to her past, since she had been exiled from her hometown. Furthermore, she was sensitive to interest itself. Due to the influence of the ability she was born with, Latina was extremely sharp towards negative intent, and as a result was also sensitive to its complete opposite, positive intent. On the other hand, it seems she was extremely dense when it comes to the details of the positive intent. Rudolf had vaguely noticed that part of Latina. Even after all these years, it seemed that that part of her had not changed, was what he was thinking. Hey, whats wrong? Youre so quiet. Uh. So weird. She was a girl who would make others think that she was glowing, but as expected, since she was standing next to someone wearing a guards uniform, there were no rude people approaching them. Nevertheless, Rudolf could feel the gazes from many who had ulterior motives looking towards Latina, and kept a watchful eye on his surroundings in order to frighten them. Latinas long hair flutters, glistening with faint flashes of light, and she stops walking a little before arriving at her destination. At the Dancing Ocelot Dale was super, super, super, duper worried, and was walking around in circles, unable to calm down. To be honest, he was in the way. Isnt Latina. Isnt she a bit late?? Didnt the Fire flowers just end? The central plaza would be crowded, so just coming back from there would take some time. Besides, Latina also said that she would be sending her friends home. I know that, but you know If you know then, behave. No matter how sound an argument Rita expressed, Dale wouldnt change. Hes been like this ever since he got coming back to Kroix after sending Gregor and Rose off. It seems that Ritas patience was just about to reach its limits. If youre that worried then, why dont you go wait in front of the store? The meaning behind Kenneths words, said with a poker face, basically meant, Youre being depressing, so go somewhere else where we cant see you.. Despite it being night time in the city, there were still so many more people walking by compared to normal. From within that crowd, he was looking for his target, the young girl, and the reason Dale stiffened up was because she wasnt alone. She was wearing a one piece he was unfamiliar with, but there was no way he would mistake her for someone else. She was smiling intimately at a young man around her age. No matter if it was a guard, or an adventurer, it didnt make too much of a difference to Dale. A young man who would look at Latina pervertedly, was no different from an insect. Dale! As soon as she discovered the figure standing in front of the Dancing Ocelot, her voice sprung out. Rudolf felt a painful ache in his chest hearing Latinas voice, not hiding her joy at all. He knew about, this. Which is why, he cant lose heart, at something like this. Feeling a suspicious gaze coming towards him, different from how he was treated before this, when he would come to play at this store, as one of her friends, he felt some shivers, but it wasnt anything he couldnt endure. The presence Dale leaked out, was similar to killing intent, and Rudolf, despite not knowing the fact that the reason he could even resist it was due to him enduring his hellish training, pretended not to notice the sweat dripping from his forehead. Latina didnt take notice of Dales bad mood. To her, the one next to her, was Her childhood friend, Rudi. Meeting with a friend she hasnt met in a long time, talking to him happily, and coming back, walking next to each other peacefully, was nothing guilty for her. Dale too, didnt think that Latina was a young girl who didnt care about who she walked next to. However, seeing her unguarded figure like this, his heart couldnt calm down. His irritation was obviously a reaction that stemmed from his worry. Latina. Which is exactly why, the voice that Dale came out with, was a rigid one, as if there was a bone in his throat somewhere. Youre late. Hearing Dales words, Latina tilts her head, puzzled. Her behaviour, wasnt particularly strange or anything, but this situation, where she was bringing home some random guy , made Dales blood rise to his head. And all that, in addition to his worries and anxiety, was slowly chipping away at his patience. Come on, hurry on inside. Latinas expression dulled seeing him treat her just like a small child. If there was something that was also chipping away at Latinas patience, it was that. It was her first time playing at night, and the festivals atmosphere was at its peak of excitement. Also, having been stirred up by her friends, Latina was feeling a lot more agitated than usual. As if she was reacting to Dales displeasure, she tossed out her thoughts emotionally. Except, those thoughts did not appear in the form of Anger. .Dale, Im, no longer, a small child. Youre still a child as long as you keep saying things like that. Youre wrong, mon.. With a squeeze, she clenched her fists tightly. To be honest, she still wasnt completely prepared herself. However, on this day, today, having the encouragement from her friends, and the power of makeup and her new, more mature one piece, she thought that, if she didnt say it now, she would never say it. In order to convey her own feelings, she thought that she would try to take the first step for the sake of changing their relationship theyve had up until now. That, she was no longer, his young Small Latina(child) anymore. The love that she wants from him, was a different love that a parent would give to their child. Im not, a child, anymore. And Nevertheless, she just couldnt look straight at Dales face. Having her eyes shut tight, Latina tried her best to loudly convey all of her feelings. I dont want to be called as such by you, Dale. Dale isnt, someone like, my dad. I never thought, of Dale, as a substitute for my dad. Rudolf was shocked to hear the words coming from the Latina in front of him, who was red to her ears. Even if he knew that this was coming, it was tough to hear the feelings voiced by the girl in front of him. However, it was precisely because he was standing a step behind her, that he was the very first person to notice the current situation. .Latina. He would call out to his childhood friend, every now and then. However, she, who was trying her absolute best, didnt seem to hear Rudolfs voice. C Nor see the tragic scene unfolding in front of her. After not hearing any reaction from Dale for a while, Latina couldnt handle the situation anymore, and slowly opened her eyes to look at the sight in front of her. Which was when she finally noticed. Dale was as white as a sheet. Latina had always seen Dale as a much calmer, older adult. This was the very first time she had seen Dale so pale. Eh? Surprised, she took a step forward, trying to approach him, and seeing Dale who was walking back a step, like he was trying to run away, she wanted to cry. Thinking that, Was it really so incredibly tough for him to accept her feelings. However, the one who ended up crying, was Dale. Latina is The words that he managed to squeeze out with a trembling voice, explained everything. Latina is. Finally in her rebellious phase..! In a certain sense of the meaning, it was an expected yet terrible thing to say. Eh? After a beat, Latina understood what Dale was muttering, and screamed out grandiosely in her heart. It was so, crazily ridiculous that, she was rendered speechless. (EEEeeeeHEehHHHH!!!???) Without noticing how rigid Latina was nor how she was screaming inside, Dale was hugging his head, looking like he was about to cry. Im the one who wants to hug my head, was what Latina thought. It was tragic. Jesus christ. Rudolf mutters without thinking, but the other two people in the scene, each panicking in their own way, didnt notice at all. Latina is finally, in the rumoured Rebellious phasehic. Ive heard about it but, hic, this particular reaction from a girl in puberty. what do I what do I do. About this!? Saying that, Dale looked at Latina once again, made an indescribably pathetic expression, and turned around with a spin. On top of that, he ran away from this very place. He didnt stop for a moment, demonstrating prompt movements deserving of his top class title. (EEEeeeeeHHHHH!???) Seeing Latina screaming internally like she would foam up, Rudolf placed his hand on her shoulder, thud. Although he told himself to hold onto the slimmest of chances, no matter how impossible it seemed, his voice came out before he even thought about it. Well I mean. Try your best? Fueeeehh. Rudolf was thinking that, although they were father and daughter, they were very similar in a strange way. He had to say, it wasnt someone elses problem. Seriously though, he didnt know what he was saying. (TL:ʤȤ¤ǤϟoäˡԷ֤ԤΤΤʤΤ) Latina looks at Rudolf with a teary face as Dales pathetic voice from earlier was resounding off into Kroixs night. (Authors note: Theres no way it would go so smoothly) (TL: That jesus Christ was really just So mean or thats ridiculous but I mean. Jfc Dale.) CH 88 Dale had thought, the moment that he had been fearing had finally come. He had been thinking about when it would come, and it had end up coming. He was thinking that that wasnt it, but Latinas recent actions seemed to be distancing from him somehow, which could only be thought of as an omen. Latina has.hic, My cute Latina has finally entered her rebellious phase..hic Dale seemed to fly into the Dancing Ocelot, and sounded like he was spitting out blood, before crumbling to the floor powerlessly. Instantly, several of the regulars surrounded him with a hustle. Although they looked sympathetic, there was something dark drifting from behind them in the background, as if that was not all they were feeling. .Girls that age are quite difficult after all. My one at home is a pain as well. The several voices coming at Dale, were not said in order to soothe Dale, but rather to agitate his worries even more. !! My one, you know, says Your clothes stink, dont wash them with mine. !!! Even if I tell her that they were just washed, she then says that its my very existence that stinks, tell me, what do I do then??!! The same with my ones at home! Like, my wife and daughter would be happily talking, but the minute I go into the room, they would silently, rush out of the room! My pet parrot is the only one that stays with me! I have something to say as well! After a long days worth of work, just when I thought that I finally came home, my children would tell me See you later!! Drink!! Ill pay for everything today! Ill pay for all of you! Drink as much as you want!! Theres no doubt that, the true Heroes, are the Fathers who endure the cruelty of their daughters in puberty!! If there was anyone who could hear what Dale had said in his head, they would probably tell him Theres no way you can say that, right?, quite disappointedly. Just as Dale was shouting out, crying, half in sympathy, and being agitated by the fathers of the world. Rita!! In the stores kitchen, Latina went and hugged Rita in tears. Whats wrong Latina? Youve got some beautiful makeup on. Youre going to ruin it like this, you know? Rita.hic, I, tried to confess, to Dale.hic Confess? The tragic scene they could hear from the front of the shop, was in comparison, quite a distance from topics of love. There was no a trace of anything feminine. It didnt go well, no! I couldnt tell him, no! He didnt even realise that it was a confession, no! .Wow Ritas face clearly said, That idiot really went and did it now. It was so embarrassing that I couldnt even look at Dales face, noo! Rita pets Latinas head, comforting her, whilst wearing a stunned expression, but of course, it wasnt directed at the young girl in front of her. The fact that this young girl had always seen her own guardian as someone of the opposite sex since she was young, was something that Rita noticed long ago. Speaking from Ritas point of view, there was something wrong with Dale who wasnt able to see that. She had been saying that her husband, Kenneth, was also incredibly dense, but, why are all men so stupid? Well, to expect anything from the organisms known as adventurers, who had didnt even know of the word, delicacy, was probably not something that should be done C Things like that, and such foresight, proofed that Rita has been in the business for a very long time now. Thats true. It is embarrassing. A girl going to confess their love is, a really big deal after all. Rita smiles bitterly and takes a peek at Latina. When it comes to dealing with this young girl, who Rita even considered as her little sister, she would look at her so much more kinder than the customers who come into the shop that there couldnt even start to be a comparison. Rita was an only child, and didnt have any siblings. Perhaps the appearance of her little sister, who she had gained through some unexpected circumstances, was a materialization of an impulsive wish of hers when she was younger, How nice would it be if I had a cute little sister. Adoring on her, in a different way to how Dale (Doting Parent) did, was natural. What was wrong with a young woman, like Rita, asking for some sense of peace that these filthy men, that she had gotten used to, didnt provide? It cant be helped that you felt like you wanted to run away. And its not unreasonable for you to not want to look at him either, okay? It wasnt like Latina was saying that she didnt want to see him, but considering that it was Rita, it was obvious that there was intense pressure when dealing with idiots. You dont have to force yourself. I know just how much effort you always put in. Rita.hic. Rita hugs Latina, who was now truly crying with large drops of tears, and lead her to the back of the store. Its not good if we dont take off your makeup properly, you know? Because Its bad for your skin. Un. Rita watched over Latina as she washed her face at the shower area in the back of the shop, then headed back into the kitchen. Her husband, Kenneth, seeing Ritas expression, quietly decided that he was definitely not going to interrupt her by saying anything unnecessary. The inside of the shop looked like a crazed banquet. He couldnt understand exactly what had happened just by looking at that Dale, who was in the center of the mayhem. He had gone into the kitchen, where Latina seemed to have come back to, in order to grasp the situation, but just from seeing his wife, it seems that the one who did something stupid was the one he treated like a little brother, Dale. Rita. Kenneth, Im thinking of giving Latina a break starting tomorrow. That girls always been nothing but hard working so, it might be good for her to relax once in a while, dont you think? What she probably meant was that her today wasnt going to be herbreak. Kenneths danger detector was working even to this day, so he wasnt stupid enough to show what he was thinking on his face. Latina, why dont you go up to your room? Okay? Turning around, his wife looked at the young girl whose shoulders were drooping, and had a face that looked like she had cried, with a gentle expression like she was someone else entirely. Kenneth watched as Rita took Latina up the stairs, then took a look at the inside of his store which seemed to be on the verge of losing control with the addition of alcohol, and sighed. Following the ending of the festival, as new customers came into the shop, it became more and more chaotic. It was a sigh, full of pity, directed to his own little brother, who was probably facing them with anexpression that looked like someone else completely compared to when he was looking at the young girl in his wifes possession. (TL :ϡޤŮ򤱤ΤȤϴ󤭤ʤ롺eˤΤ褦ʱ须򤱤ǤԷ֤Ρܷ֡ؤΡzΤäϢʤΤǤä) After drinking for real and making a mess, Dale went back to his room in the attic as always, and gulped, seeing the inside of his room being deadly quiet. He couldnt see Latina. He timidly peeked over at the bed. Dale, having thought that Latina would definitely be sulking in bed, grew cold seeing that there was no one there, and silently began nervously looking around his surroundings. He had obviously felt something wrong the moment he got up to the attic, but he overlooked it because he thought it was probably because he was drunk. A section of the luggage, in the place which had been their storage, had been moved. The luggage that had been stacked there, is now a wall, and it seems that a part of that area had been cut away. !? He didnt let out a squeak even then, and when he tried to quietly go take a closer look, a partitioning screen, which acted like a door was standing there, as if obstructing Dale from doing such things. Normally, the partitioning screen was used when Latina was changing. !!!! He felt like he had already got a good enough answer from just that, but Dale calms down his breathing, and carefully searches for a presence. Normally, he wouldnt have a need for that, and know for sure that it would definitely be her presence, but all of that, just showed how panicked Dale was. (!!!! Does her rebellious phase want to steal all the healing away from meeeeee!!!) As a result, something hot started flowing from both of his eyes, and Dale let out an inaudible scream, falling to his knees heartbroken, and weak. The reason he kept his voice in his heart, was due to his consideration for Latina, as it was already past her bedtime. That may be the most obvious, irrefutable evidence of him being a Doting parent by nature. (Authors note: UchiMusume has now been going on for a year. This is thanks to the everybody who has been reading. Thank you for the continued support. As a small commemoration, the next three chapters will be side stories. Thanks be always reading.) (TL: Thanks for reading as well~ also just kidding at the top :v dont send nudes, ever, public service announcement) CH 89 There had been a gloomy, hopeless atmosphere floating around in a corner of the Dancing Ocelot ever since the morning. It should have been a scene of them eating breakfast, the scene that they had repeated day after day. However, in that scenery, the sight of the young girl, who would always scatter her smiles everywhere, was not there. Theo, who still couldnt read the mood in the air, quickly and relentlessly gouged at Dale, who was heartbroken. Neenee? Not keeping his attention on Dale, who had jumped up in shock, Theo looks up at his mother, and pouted in dissatisfaction. For him, this situation where his Beloved Big Sister wasnt here, was an Abnormality. It was natural that he had questions. Rita answers him with a smile. Latina will be taking a break for a little while. Whyyyy? She just has to, okay? Wii? Speaking of which, I havent seen him since yesterday. Maybe he went off to play? Occasions where Wind would just suddenly go about to play was fairly common so she didnt mind it too much. Maybe he went off to vent off some anger he had from how cruel Latina was being to him. Having breakfast together. This was something that was natural for Dale and Latina, up till now. They couldnt when Dale was away because of work, but apart from that, they would always have breakfast together. Despite that, this morning, when he woke up and went downstairs, Latina was no longer in the Ocelot. Dale had cried as he convinced himself last night that, there was no helping her not sleeping with him, since shes already at that age. However, to think that there would be no sight of Latina sitting down at her seat during breakfast, something that should have been a natural thing for them. Neenee? Every time Theo would repeat that, Dale would strain his expressions strangely, but Ritas smile would not waver at all. Since he didnt have someone helping him, Kenneth was being worked to death by the amount of work he had to do, as it had doubled, but he once again confirmed that, he should never, ever, anger his wife. Around that time, Latina was at her friends house, the shop that was also called The Alleys Bakery. Itll help us, but is it really okay? Un. Kenneth said that it was okay for me to come learn how to properly make bread, since its a rare opportunity. And since you said that you didnt have enough people, I came to ask you about it, although it might not be feasible, but. Im sorry for coming so early. This shop, that would offer their freshly baked bread to every family during breakfast time, was open extremely early. As she mingled around the inside of the shop, filled with the smell of freshly baked bread and people having breakfast in the store, Latina turned to smile at her friends family. With how things went yesterday, Latina didnt have the courage to look at Dale. Dale didnt treat her words as a confession, but even so, her heart was still in a mess, with how embarrassing it was, given that the courage she managed to wring up became completely useless. Rita and Kenneth said that she could have some time off, and allowed her to take a break from working at the Ocelot. Although, if she was to just laze around in her room, then she would end up thinking some useless things. Additionally, if she was in that shop, then she would have to meet with Dale face to face no matter what. Just as she was thinking about what she should do, she thought back to what her friend had complained about. And then, feeling that it would be no good from the get go, she went over there to visit him. She had properly talked about this with Kenneth before leaving the Ocelot. Dale would probably take this better if he had heard this from Kenneth as well. Although childbirth was a laborious task, normal citizens could not afford to take a long leave due to that. It wasnt like they had a welfare system, so they needed to earn money for a living. Which is why, even at Marcels place, The Alleys Bakery, the vacancy from the person who was currently resting because of childbirth and that, could not be easily filled by bringing in a new person for a long time. Latinas suggestion was a very helpful thing for them. In that case, although itll only be for a short while, Ill be in your care. Above all else, Latinas smile, something that had been forged through many years of customer service, was one that gave off an extremely good feeling. Bread was the staple food for this country. There were many varieties of bread sold at Marcels house, The Alleys Bakery, but most of them was bread made for eating. The shape, a combination of the ingredients, i.e. flour, and the type of flavorsome things that can be added to the surface. Depending on all of that, many different types of breads can be made. There were some that have dry fruits or spices kneaded into the dough, but they generally dont sell the ones called sweet breads and stuffed breads. The thing stuffed with filling they were selling the other day during the Night Festival was something they only sold during lunch. There were a lot of women working as merchants and craftsman in this Eastern District. There was a need for some lighter foods. Next are the baked sweets. Although I imagine it will take some time before you can remember how much they all cost. Hm? Its alright. Ive come to this shop many times. Ill remember it. Marcel, who was reintroducing the products in the shop to Latina, quietened down after hearing that reply. However, he immediately recalled how extraordinary his friend was, and changed his thinking with a Thats true. Being longtime friends with this young girl, he had also gotten quite used to simply accepting things like that. The register. Shouldnt be a problem for you right? Latina? Ive worked with money back at the Ocelot as well, after all. With that answer, it meant that it was alright to think that she was capable of starting work immediately in the sales industry. Welcome. Oh my, I havent seen you around here before. Are you a new employee? Its been decided that I would be helping out here for a little while. Please take care of me. What will it be today? The old lady that had come into the shop, seemed surprised to see Latina, someone she didnt know, but smiled afterwards as if being led on by Latinas smile. I always get this. I see. Thank you for the patronage as always. Latina puts the bread that the old lady pointed at into a bag, puts it forth and accepts the coins. Are you about the same age as little Marcel, I wonder? I was at the same School as Marcel. Latina didnt seem to be perturbed by the old ladys inquisitive words, and returned a smile. Hearing that conversation, the one who formed cold sweat at his brow, was Marcel, who was responsible for bringing the freshly baked bread to the front of the store. If any bits and pieces of those rumours reached the ears of Her guardian (Dale) or their Childhood friend(Rudi), then he would be in danger. Since it was their main meal, a majority of people chose a particular shop to be the one they always frequent. Even though a lot of the time, they would feel like going to eat at another store, every family had decided upon an everyday taste. Because of that, a majority of the customers that come to this shop, were regulars. Once the mornings peak had passed, the next busy hour would of course be lunch time. While it may be true that Latina would be free until then, she didnt laze around. She would clean up around the shop, and things like that. Since she had been treating the Eastern District as a place to play around since she was young, there were times when some friends she knew would pass by. However, as expected, most people didnt know of her. It had been a little within expectations, but when she was cleaning, there would a slight increase in the number of new male customers. Coming close to noon, Latina was curiously watching the process of a new type of bread being made, and baked. Seeing that it was still her first day here, she wasnt allowed to enter the working area, but Latina, having been Kenneths assistant for many years, seeing Marcels father doing most of the work, and Marcel helping didnt forget to account for their distances and work flow. I dont need any pay so could you please teach me the basics of making bread? What Latina had asked of her friend, was a request that sounded just like her. Originally, the technique known as Bread making, could also be called a trade secret. It wasnt something to be taught to just anyone. Nevertheless, the reason why Marcel relayed that wish of Latinas to his parents was because he had heard about her story before, when they were still in School. Marcel had heard that her hometown of Vasirio did not have a culture of eating bread. The first time Latina had eaten bread was after she came to Raband. A country without bread To him, it was something he had never thought about, a world he couldnt even imagine. And to think that, his own friend, was a young girl born from such a different Country. Hearing the question that such a Latina held within, How do you make bread?. I want to answer her was what the young man thought. (TL: If you havent found the fb page yet, Its just Konobuta Translations CH 90 Somehow, Latina was able to weather through the busy peak hour of lunch. Marcels mother and the woman working as the salesperson were alone. Originally, including the other woman on maternity leave, there were three people on duty during this busy time. Latina couldnt compare with the veterans performances, but considering that it was her first day, Latina had worked quite hard. You tired? Im a little fatigued, but Im alright. Its different to what I usually do, so its quite fun. Marcels mother called out to Latina, seeing that she was having a late lunch now, after the lunchtime peak, and Latina answered her as so. Her round bread had plenty of cheese and smoked meat inside, with a little bit of onion, and Latina looked delighted with just one bite. Latina-chan, youve always eaten so happily ever since you were young~. Marcels mother says then grins, and Latina reciprocated that smile. The working hours of The Alleys Bakery ended before the sun came down. Even if the store stayed open past the time when normal families would buy bread for their dinner, there wont be any customers, and it would be dangerous even considering crime prevention rules. Above all else, they needed to start working early the very next morning as well. As she watched Marcels parents prepare for tomorrow, Latina asked several questions, looking like she couldnt hold back anymore. What interested her the most, in particular, was the essentials to making bread, also known as the method to make yeast, and how to use that yeast to make the different kinds of breads. Latina, on a fundamental level, enjoyed Learning new things. Which is exactly why, when she was coming home from The Alleys Bakery, she was feeling a little bit better. She wasnt able to get involved in the process, but just being able to watch on the sidelines the bread making process of making bread, managed to completely satisfy her curiosity. And it wasnt just that, but the customers and work, was different to normal when she served customers at the Ocelot, and was a really fresh, new experience. She had to get home before it got dark, and since they start early tomorrow as well, they promised Latina that she could watch them make bread. Normally, she would be working together with Kenneth during the night shift, but it seems resting earlier might be better today. As she was thinking that, she arrived back at the Southern Districts Dancing Ocelot. The regulars who saw her, looked slightly awkward as they smiled, somewhat bitterly, but she continued into the back, ignoring them. Kenneth, Im back. Oh. You seem busy. Should I help out after all? No, a break is a break. You should take care of yourself. In the kitchen which was welcoming the busy peak of the night, Latina apologized to Kenneth, who was fighting all by himself, but Kenneth just smiled. Kenneth was relieved to see Latina calming down this much, and coming home with such a refreshed look on her face. To think that her way of refreshing herself was also working, Just how much does she like working, he was astonished, but then again, he saw cooking as both a job and a hobby, so it might not be that different. Are you going to eat dinner here? What about Theo? Ive caused trouble for Rita. Ill take care of Theo during the night at least. Then, Im counting on you. Theo is being taken care of over at my mother in laws. He should be back soon. Ritas parents, Kenneths parents in law, seeing the opportunity given by the young couple taking over the shop, moved to live in the residential areas of the Southern District. Normally, they dont show up in the shop, but when Kenneth and Rita had no hands to spare, there were many times when they would look after Theo, and help out with (Green God)Ahdars Message Board. Since Wind wasnt home today, they left their son who was at the height of mischievousness to them. Although, if this occurred every day, Theos grandmother, Ritas mother, would run out of energy, so this was a method that could only be used every now and then. Neenee! Theo, who came home shortly afterwards, rushed over to, not his father or mother, but Latinas side. Seeing his grandson running straight to Latina without even turning back, the previous generation who sent him home his grandfather looked a little disappointed. Theo, have you had a bath? Not yet~ Then, lets go take a bath before we eat. After seeing the previous generation off, Latina took Theos hand and went into the kitchen. Washing head, nooo~ Nope, Ill wash it for you, so listen to me okay? Even as he said such words, Theo was acting like a spoiled child, sticking close to Latina. It was as if he wanted to regain an entire days worth of being spoiled, since he wasnt able to get spoiled by his Beloved Big Sister since the morning. Looking over at his son in his spare time at work, Kenneth smiled bitterly. His son seriously seems to like his sister way too much. Its just that, he was also thinking that an existence that spoils him like Latina might be good, considering how strict they were, as his parents. In any case, once Latina came back, the air, or rather the surrounding ambience calmed down. As expected, this natural born trait of hers, could be said to be a hard to come by virtue. After getting Theos change of clothes, Latina headed towards the bathing area in the back. Likewise, by her feet, Theo was following her, toddling along. Theo, hating soap getting in his eyes, and having his head washed, makes a big fuss whenever Kenneth would say things like washing his head to him. In Rita, his mothers case, he would be severely scolded, and oftentimes start crying. Compared to that, when it comes to Latina, the person himself would obediently have his head washed, and as well as that, it seemed like she was extremely good at doing it. As parents, it made them feel extremely at ease. Neenee. Theo, you took off your clothes all by yourself. Good job! Ehehe~ Kenneth had a loose expression on his face, hearing Latina and Theos voices coming from the back, who could be said to be even closer than actual brother and sister. Taking Theo who had finished his bath by the hand, Latina heads towards the guests in the Ocelot, and among the faces of familiar customers, was the sight of Rita busy at work. Rita, Im back. Im sorry for taking a break. Welcome back Latina. Its fine, I have to do my share of the work around here sometimes too, you know? Rita, who placed down a beer mug with a thud, was a lot rougher than how Latina served her guests, but this was originally how this shop served customers from the start. Theo, can you be a good boy and sit quietly? I am good boy, mon After having Theo sit down on a chair with a boastful face, with a Hmph, Latina heads for the kitchen. Plating up the food that Kenneth had prepared for her while she was in the bath, she once again returned to the shop. Seeing Latina take care of Theo, a regular, Gilbester, looked slightly strained, and smiled considerately at them. Girly, youre really good at taking care of that sonny huh. You think so? Latina didnt say anything about Gilbesters awkward look, and smiled. Even as she did that, she was casually lending a hand to Theo, who was eating. Ahh. Girly.. You know.. Gil-san, um, you know. Interrupting Glibester who seemed to still be thinking of what to say, looking like he was having trouble saying something, Latinas smile looked slightly troubled. Please, just wait for a little bit. . I dont think. That I can, right now. OhAlright Nevertheless, Latina smiles with a Ehehe. Gilbester had also heard of the details of the Great tragedy that occurred here last night. He himself had not been in the shop, but the main topic in the shop today was how confused and panicked Dale was acting, and also, the absence of the Poster girl. Gilbester had watched over this young girl ever since she was little, and had always noticed her directing her feelings of Love to her own guardian. If he was talking to Dale then he could tease him as much as he wants, but he was very considerate towards this little girl. He was scared of stepping on a landmine and being hated by her. Ill probably be able to get back to normal soon, so for just a little while, I want some time to organise my thoughts. Gilbester sighs, and changed up his feelings. Purposefully changing both his facial expressions and voice to a happier one. If youre in trouble, Ill gladly help you. Even an old man like me should be able to do something. Un, thank you, Gil-san. Latina answered as so, with smile true to her heart, making Giblester feel at ease. Latina was lulling Theo to sleep in the familys living room, and seeing him doze off, snoozing, she quietly left the room. She closes the door without making a sound so that she doesnt end up waking him up. And it was when she turned around. She suddenly chanced upon Dale, who had just returned home. Latina notices instantly that he wasnt wearing his usual outdoors outfit, and just as she was thinking that he didnt go to the Forest today, she quickly turned around. She realised that, her Heart was still not ready, more than she personally believed. Right now, she couldnt even look at Dale straight in the face. Her hearts beating was noisy. She knew that if she was to put her hands onto her cheeks, they would be warm. They would probably be red to her ears. Forgetting to even quieten down her footsteps, she ran up into the attic. Seeing her actions. (To think that. She couldnt even. Look directly at me. This rebellious phase is just. sigh) She had not noticed Dale, hanging his head lifelessly, dejected. His eyes leaking out the sweat of the heart. (TL: I dont think u need more clues on how to find the fb page. Its not really a latina fanclub, but u could totally treat it as one :v) CH 91 Oh? Whats wrong, Rudi? Im the one who should be saying that to you, right? Why are you at Marcels place? It was a little past noon on the second day of when Latina was working at The Alleys Bakerythat Latina was having such a conversation with her childhood friend. The hecticness of the peak hour had passed, and the shop was taking a breather, in relief. Hearing Rudolfs question, Latina smiled like she was troubled. Seeing her expression, he thought back to that Terrible tragedy, and awkwardly avoided looking at her. Suddenly, he stated the reason he came here, in a very out of place manner. Oh, so I was called here. By those people up top, you know. To come buy a light meal. He had been ordered to go shopping, at this shop specifically, by his superiors in the Military. Since theirs was a society where they were basically beaten into a hierarchical system, they would never interject an order from above or talk back to them. That was the sort of place he was working in. Im still inexperienced, so its going to take some time. You ordered so much after all. Well, of course. As she heard Rudolf answer like that, Latina started to prepare the bread. Taking out the amount of bread that he had ordered, and puts the knife on its side. Her skill in spreading the butter-mustard mix, was probably the result of her constantly polishing her cooking skills since she was young. Do you have anything you dont like eating? You dont have to mind every single detail like that, its fine. Is that so? She laid slices of smoked meat on top of the colourfully dressed mountain of vegetables. In a blink of an eye, a delicious looking sandwich was complete. Seeing that there were a lot of orders, Marcels mother came out to help her out, and started wrapping the finished sandwiches with a thin piece of paper. Just as Latina was checking what Marcels mother was doing, she went back to layering the pieces of bread. This.Can you carry all this by yourself, Rudi? The pile of sandwiches that she finished making after a little while was so high, that Latina tilted her head looking at it. Ugh .Should I help you? I-its alright, if its this much. Youre the one who needs help. Dont just so casually say that youll leave when youre tending to the store. Thats true. Well, take care, Rudi. Latina opens the door for Rudolf, whos arms were clogged with the bag filled with sandwiches, and sends him off. Latina was looking worriedly at him heading towards the Militarys office for a little while, but thinking that there was nothing more she could do for him, she headed back inside the store. Even though it was Latina who was the one who said she wanted to help, it was Rudolf, the one who had refused, whos training was severely harsh for some reason. The older men in the upper ranks who had their energies refilled by the Special Poster Girl Handmade Sandwiches, were extremely energetic. Even if Latina had helped Rudolf carry it, and went to the office with him, its obvious, just by looking at the bunch of old men, who seemed completely different to how they normally were(Drunk), and trying their best to look their most enthusiastic for her, that Rudolfs afternoon training would still have been very harsh. It wouldve been tragic, no matter how things would have turned out. After finishing work at The Alleys Bakery, Latina headed over to Chloes house. On the night of the Night festival, Latina, who had changed into a new one piece at Chloes house, had left the rest of her clothes that she had been wearing at her place. As well as the makeup kit. Even though she knew she had to go pick it up, she still felt a little gloomy. As if trying to support such a thought, when Chloe, who went out to welcome Latina, asked about what happened after they separated on the night of the Night festival, she let out a big sigh and dropped her shoulders. She dropped a chop on top of Latinas head. Ow! Latina, youre seriously. even though you have a good head on your shoulders, youre really such an idiot in strange places. B-but No buts Once again, a chop falls down. Even though those grey pupils of hers teared up from the attack, her best friend wasnt moved at all by them. Why did you choose to say it like that? Chloes astonished state, was related to the girls Confession which had been Called rebellious by the girls Guardian. There were a lot of important words, which didnt get said. I mean Hearing her best friends astonished voice, Latina looked down downheartedly. However, she didnt quieten down. She went over the details quietly, in bits and pieces. The word, Love, is something I always say to him, mon Thats why, you know, I thought I should try to express it with Other words, no Which is exactly why, at that time, Latina had told Dale that, I never thought of you as a dad. The him in her eyes, was an important Man who she loved. That was something that was definitely not an intimacy that she would show to a Dad, was what she was trying to say. But, I never thought that, he would be doubtful of my I love you, mon. The reaction that Dale had, after hearing her words, was one of My daughter rejecting my very being. Even though she had been thinking that her I love you, that she has told him countless times until now, was something that was unshakeable and resolute, Dale had ended up even having doubts about that part of her. Facing such an extremely ridiculous shock, she couldnt manage out another word, and she was once again being enveloped inside a massive cloud of confusion. Maybe I shouldve said that he was Wrong, or maybe I should have insisted with Im saying that, I love you. but my head, just went completely blank. And I didnt know what to say at all.. Looking down, and feeling dejected. It had been a common sight ever since she was young. Thats why Im asking you. Why were you still sulking about it after that? Fueh. Facing Chloes intense questioning, Latina slowly turned her lowered gaze up, looking teary-eyed. After that. I. not even I knew what I was doing. Eh? I decided that I was going to confess. And wanted to establish a different relationship than what weve had up till now, and that shouldve been the truth but. But. With a held back voice, that was definitely not loud, but nevertheless seemed like she was shouting it out with all her heart, Latina told her best friend about her true feelings. When Dale didnt notice that it was a Confession, I, was really relieved.hic. Latina.? I was so relieved. That This could continue. That Our everyday lives could continue.. It was just as Silvia said, but, truthfully, more than that. I realised that, I want to keep staying with Dale like this. To Latina, Within Dales arms, was Her safest place in the entire world. It has always been like that ever since he had saved her, and carried her, who had lost everything, who had even given up on her own life herself, up into his arms. When she was lonely, when she was in pain, he was a warm place that had always supported her. In times of need, and on occasions when her tears wouldnt stop, it was a place where he would call out to her, saying Itll be alright, and hug her tightly. Dale would probably continue to protect her from here onwards, treating her as his precious. Hugging her with his two arms, and gently patting her head with the palm of his warm hands. As long as she was his Cute daughter. Perhaps, for Dale, even if she was to find someone she loves, get married, and start a family He wouldnt abandon her. After all, she knew more than anyone, just how amazingly kind, and caring a person he was. However, if, she was to ever stop being his Cute Daughter Dale had never thought of her as someone of the Opposite sex in the first place. This was because, in his mind, she was still a Small, small girl. However, it wasnt just that. For Dale, maybe she wasnt someone who he would hold Feelings of Love for. She didnt have anything Unlike the Adult woman he used to work with, she had none of her maturity, none of her calmness, none of her male charming figure. It wouldve been fine, if she was Human at the very least. Just with the fact that they were Human just like him, it appears all of the other girls around, are much, much more wonderful. She kept counting all of the things she lacked. Even if someone like her confessed, it might only cause trouble for Dale. And C If, as a result, their relationship ended up changing to something awkward then If she was to get Rejected by Dale, then. She would lose the place that should could go home to, the one and only place where she could feel safe. There is, for Latina, nothing more horrifying a thought. Being in low spirits, as well as becoming so embarrassed, to the point that she couldnt even look him in his face because he didnt even realise that it was a confession, was also her true feelings. Despite that, her feelings of relief at the same time, was without a doubt, her true feelings as well. Which is why. I wanted a little time away, no. Until I can smile and tell him that Im sorry, and that its fine and Im all back to normal. Until then, Im taking a little distance away from Dale If this continues, if these feelings of hers of wanting to tell him her thoughts, and wanting to change their relationship couldnt be conveyed then, these feelings of hers, of wanting to secretly continue like they were right now, was also true. Both, were in the very depths of her heart. Her true feelings, which had been realised after having them pointed out by Silvia, also made her realise the various contradictory feelings she held inside her. Not even Latina herself knew what to do with her heart, which was caught in waves of chaos. I just want. A little bit more time Until, she could bring out an answer about what she wanted to do. (Authors note: Heres the tragedys reason, from the daughters view. She has a low evaluation towards herself. She was acknowledged as a criminal in her hometown after all.) CH 92 Its already been five days since Latina has been going out to The Alleys Bakery. You could also say that it has been five days since Dale and Latina has basically stopped talking. During that time, Dale had thought countless times about going to The Alleys Bakery in the Eastern district to check up on her, but he didnt act upon it, feeling that he might end up seriously hated by her if he was to get caught and questioned by her. Its was a fear greater than any gigantic monster he had ever faced off against. Latinas very existence, was Healing for Dale. Seeing her smile, talking to her, spending a quiet, yet intimate time with each other All of that, became his energy for everyday life, and was a joyous time. Having suddenly lost that, he was thin It wasnt that he lost weight, but he had lost his vigor looking like a crippled person, being covered in dust, in a corner of the Dancing Ocelots guest seating. Latina. Not enough Latina. It was the so called Terminal Illness as his friends would say. It was an extremely disappointing tale in a certain sense, but if this was a Battlefield then, even in this condition, he wouldnt allow his combat power, nor judgement power to be lowered. It was precisely because he was able to cut away from his usual emotions and sustain a calm state of mind that, he is called the best of the best despite being so young. However, that was on the battlefield. Right now, the youth who was being all clearly burnt out in the public eye, could only be seen as incredibly useless. Rita when does a girls rebellious phase. End If it was something that would end in just a few days then it wouldnt be called a rebellious phase. Die. Im gonna die.Euarghhh. Just how much punishment must the fathers of the world suffahhh.. Its all good then. Didnt she say that She didnt think of you as a father? EUUAaaaAAAGgHHHHH.. Not understanding the Thorn in Ritas thorny words, Dale let out a tragic scream and prostrated at the table. Seeing such a reaction from Dale, the smile on Rita, who was taking care of paperwork, unable to take a break, was becoming more and more irritated. Kenneth. What? Is that fine, over there? A regular, Gilbester, looks over at that thing (Dale) he was pointing at, and Kenneth let out a large sigh. .I plan to carefully look after him at least until Latina calms down but The girly is *sigh* Gilbester makes a difficult face and folds his arms. Its because shes a smart kid that, sigh. I feel like shell end up giving up. .Yeah. It wasnt just Dale who had watched Latina grow up, and loved her. Gilbester could also be said to be at the top of that list. Im worried. I feel like the girly would rather hide behind the disguise of being a Good child, rather than having nothing at all. Kenneth was also someone who had always been watching over Latina. Gilbesters worries, he understood them well. Kenneth had also noticed the fact that she had been Too good a child ever since she was young. Latina is a smart child. What it means for her to be so honestly obedient from the start was that, that was probably just how she was. However, it wasnt just that. She had always understood her Own position, ever since she was young. Which is exactly why it worries the adults around her, seeing that it was as if she was thinking that she had to be a Good child. Latina is that kind of person. If not even such a blatant display of love, could be conveyed to the person she likes, then she might just take a deep breath, and end up smiling just like always. That child was handy and clever, so she would definitely be able to expertly execute even such a tough decision. The girly is truly a good kid after all. I just wanna give him a good kick at the very least, you know? .Yeah. Even if it was a rejection, they wanted her to get a proper answer. Who cares about their comrade over there, transformed into the Living dead, though. The two men ponder over the girls mental state, and fold their arms together again as they let out a sigh. Dale. How long do you plan on being like this? That was what Kenneth asked him that night, after hearing the faint footsteps of the stairs being climbed down by his Little brother who had a hateful look on his face. Even though it was obvious that he was curious about when she was coming home and where she was, he didnt have the courage to directly stand face to face with her. It was a pathetic sight. .Maybe. Until Latinas. Rebellious phase, ends.? So youre saying that it depends on Latina? Hearing Kenneth ask him that, Dale looked troubled from the bottom of his heart. I mean. I, only have a little brother and when a girl reaches this point in their lives, I really dont know. How to deal with them. Kenneth sighs, seeing that his Little Brother seems to actually be seriously saying that. At this rate, it seems like itll end up progressing just as Gilbesters worried. Theres no way that clever child, wouldnt have noticed this guys Current condition. She would probably put a lid on her feelings and show him a smile just like he wishes her to. Thats the kind of girl she is. If that was the case then, if he was to end up waiting until she was finally Ready, it might be Too late. However, even then, the reason why there would be some hesitant feelings left behind was because That, was definitely not be an unhappy ending. Its very likely that, if Latina chose That To continue the current Relationship as it is she would have to swallow down some painful thoughts. However, she would be able to forever stay in this warm, sunshine filled Happiness. And then from here on, the two of them would be able to enjoy a quiet and gentle Happiness. That was also, achoice. In that case, what he was trying to do, would be meddling, and might just be giving himself some self-satisfaction. Even as Kenneth was thinking that, he poured an amber-coloured alcohol into two glasses with ice, and placed them in front of himself and his little brother. Seeing Kenneth settle himself down in front of him, Dale looked quizzically at him. Kenneth? Most of the customers are gone now so, my jobs almost done too. Answering him with that, he moistens his lips with the contents of the glass. Dale, stop being so stupid and realise this yourself. .What are you on about? Latina had never thought of you as her Father. That doesnt mean that she only said it because shes in puberty. Kenneth. What are you.? Even if that child had thought of you as her Guardian since a long time ago, she had never thought of you as a replacement for her Father. Seeing that Dale still had a stunned face on him, looking like he didnt understand, even after all he said, Kenneth became thoroughly annoyed by his Little brothers annoying qualities. Do you really not understand? Thats why, Im asking you. What are you saying? Im saying that, Latina has been thinking of you as a Man since a long time ago. ..Hah? Making an expression as if he was the very epitome of stupidity, Dale let out a strange voice, and after thinking about the meaning behind what Kenneth said smiled bitterly. Wha..What are you saying, Kenneth. Such a thing. Could never happen? Why are you saying that? I mean, Latina. To me, shes a cute kid and. I mean of course. Were not connected by blood but. Latina isnt as much of a Child as you think she is. .Although the Demon Race is one with a long lifespan, it wont be long until that girl becomes an adult. I know, thats why, Im always worried. Seeing that Dale truly didnt seem to realise it, Kenneth brought the glass to his mouth once again, then interrupted him. Even though you saying that, youve always been treating Latina as a child, right?. Seeing that Dale was trying to refute him, Kenneth didnt not allow him to interject, and took a stab at Dale with that annoying aspect of his that he had noticed long ago. The reason for that, is because you want Latina to stay a child. (TL: And thanks for peoples support with that interview. Im not sure it went so well, but lessee what the response will be in 2 weeks ><) CH 93 Hearing Kenneths words, Dalelooked surprised and pondered, but in the next instant, he went back to smiling bitterly again. What are you saying. Why would I Probably because. If you acknowledged that Latina has grown up then, you would have to let her go. With Kenneths words, Dale stiffened up, as if he was startled. It was just that, rather than because he understood the essence of what Kenneth was talking about, it was nothing more than an instinctual reaction to rejection; To run away from reality, and avoid thinking about it. Which meant that, he still had not realised his own troublesome qualities. You probably dont want to lose this current lifestyle of yours, where youre living with Latina. From the beginning, youve clearly changed ever since Latina came here. Its natural for you to think that. Of.of course! Whats wrong with wanting to stay together with my cute Latina.. Once that child becomes an adult. Guys who would want to take that girl as their bride, will come flocking. Even taking into account that shes of the Demon race, just her personality and looks are far above the norm. Thatll obviously, be true too.! Which is why, I have to keep a close eye on her so that weird bugs dont get close to her. Then what do you plan on doing when some guy shows up, and Latina asks if she can be his bride? ! His face was clearly twisted, But even then, Dale wrung out the words fitting of a Guardian in a low voice. .Theres a part of me, that wants to beat the hell out of him.. But if thats what Latina wants then, Ill let her. As long as that girl was happy. What I have always been praying for, was that girls happiness after all. I thought so. I knew you would say such things. Then, Kenneth continued. Once you acknowledge that, that girl is an adult, there is definitely no way that you would be able to keep away from this matter. Thats one of the reasons why you dont want to acknowledge it. One of the reasons. What else is there. Have you stopped to think about why Rita is that mad? As if I would know anything about that. Rita has always been the person Latina talks to after all. As a girl, there are probably some things that she couldnt ask neither you nor I. Things like the changes of the body that come with growing up, and the things that happen because of it. Various things that were difficult to ask men, and even if asked, difficult to answer. The one who Latina had been talking with about such things, was the most familiar adult woman to her, Rita. For Latina, Rita was Someone she talked to, to get a different standpoint from Kenneth. Rita saw that Latina was close to becoming an adult. As well as the fact that, this small girl, who had been in love with herguardian ever since she was little, now has feelings of love, appropriate for girls her age. As well as the sight of that small girl, nurturing both feelings of good will, as well as sad, painful feelings into her heart. Rita had always been by the side of that young girl, watching over her as she grew up. For Rita, your denseness towards Latinas tender emotions, are probably unforgiveable. And Im telling you that theres a chance that, that. is something both you, and Rita, are just overthinking.. Its obvious, even to me, that Latina has those kinds of feelings for you. Wha.. Although, it was only after that girl had went on a trip with you, and come back when I actually noticed it. When I told this to Rita, I heard that, that child had had such feelings for you since a long way back. Dale was trembling, astonished. It seems he truly had not noticed those feelings of Latinas. Latina hasnt been hiding those feelings of love from you. Her expression, her tone, every single one of her actions. Everything she does for you, is plain and out in the open. Yet, seeing that you didnt even try to notice it, thats why Rita is angry. Even if you say that. I. The reason why you havent realised it, is the same as before. Youve been keeping Latina inside a box, treating her like a small child. Its because you look at that girl with such eyes. Dale had been looking at Latina as his Cute, little daughter. Even now, when shes growing up, hes been looking at her through a filter that sees her as his little Latina. Even Latinas obvious yearnings for him, so obvious that even the surrounding people notice it, was blocked by Dales visual filter. It wasnt just Rita, but judging from the faces of all the people who knew about Latinas feelings, every single one of them wanted to tell him off. The people around Latina had seen her gallant figure C Her sad expression from not having her love noticed, as well as her smile, having swallowed those feelings down that Dale didnt even try to notice. It wouldve been too extreme as well, if Rita was to act impulsively and yell out, Why dont you realise this! After all Ive said. No matter how you are right now, youre not gonna keep saying that Latina is in something as stupid as a rebellious phase right? But.I mean. Im. After quietly stuttering out some broken words, with his eyes swimming around for a little while, Dale finally managed to squeeze out some meaning from his words. But, still, to me, Latina is my Cute little Latina and. I dont see her. Like that. In the end. There was indeed some sense in that. She was still a young girl in the process of growing up. However, Kenneth made a point about that not being an answer either. You, probably wont be able to say that after a few more years. Are you going to say the same thing at that time as well? ThatI wouldnt know until that time comes. The reason why Kenneth couldnt allow for Dale to avoid this, was because Dale still hasnt realised his most annoying quality. Why are you so determined to run away from considering Latinas feelings? B-because. Shes still, Latina is. If Latina was to become someones wife. Or if you were to take someone as your wife, your current lifestyles will end. However, If you were to end up taking Latina as your wife then, you would probably be able to continue out the same lifestyles youve been having right now. Right from the beginning, it seemed as if there was there was no place for anyone else in Dale and Latinas way of life. The two of them support each other emotionally, and share each others happiness by being close to each other. It wasnt just that, but Dale was completely reliant on Latina for all of his daily household work, and other various matters, more than the person himself was aware. Its precisely because she knows Dale so well that, that she was trying to show him a much braver and considerate front than the person herself wished for. It was the same when they were eating. The dishes that Latina cooks were all cooked because she knew well what Dale likes. Truthfully speaking, it didnt seem likely that a woman who could organize a more comfortable lifestyle for him, or be more familiar with his likes than Latina would appear when Dale was looking for a partner. Even if Dale himself didnt ask for someone of that level, such a woman would probably hate Latina, seeing that she was a high spec young girl who could be used to compare her with. The thing known as the compatibility between a man and woman, wouldnt become known until they are together. Nothing could be said at this stage. Even if its not right now, you can do that after a few years. Despite that, why, why dont you even try to consider that possibility? If he wanted to continue their current life of sharing their happiness together then Doing that was one of the options available to Dale as well. He wasnt saying that they should immediately jump into that sort of relationship. However, it would probably be alright to at least consider it as one of the possibilites. In the first place, there was no one Dale wanted to be with more than Latina, anyway. Like I said. This is your problem. I can more or less guess why youve never tried to have someone special with you, though. I think that, most likely, that child had already resolved herself for something like that. CH 94 Dale was truly a kind person, from his core, was what Kenneth believes. Kenneth, who had been looking after him ever since Dale was a young man, understood him a lot, even regarding the more private matters of his. If one had to say, Dale was the type who preferred talking about stupid stuff with men, but it didnt mean that he couldnt deal with women at all. There were times when there would be women who would give off a hint of wanting to be in a closer relationship. It would be weirder if a healthy, young man, who was working such a vigorous job, didnt have such desires. However, Dale had never tried to pursue Someone special. He had never pursued that sort of relationship, even for a moment, and he has only ever been with those who understood that boundary. Considering how earnest a personality Dale has, it was unnatural. Nevertheless, it was precisely because Dale was earnest, that he chose to keep that Distance, was how Kenneth saw it. You. have always kept your treated surroundings, as if You might die at any time. .. Dales silent face looked like a young child, who had been forced to swallow down something bitter. Which is why, when youre by Latinas side. I feel relieved as well. If you think that you cant let go and leave that child behind then, you would have a reason for you to cling onto your own life, after all. ..! I.. Originally, as an adventurer, who could be said to be synonymous to living besides danger, there are quite a few who live for a moments pleasure. They dont know what their tomorrows will be. It isnt always true that there will be a second chance. If you dont enjoy yourself when the time for fun comes; if you dont celebrate life, there will be nothing left. Even then, Dale was a little different. He is earnest. So sincere, that he ends up worrying about those around him The adults around him who want to become more intimate to him in their own ways . It wasnt just Latina, for Kenneth and Gilbester, Dale was another target of worry. Just like how everyone knew of Latina when she was young, they also knew of Dale when he was just a Kid as well. Dale has personally accepted the fact that he has a reason to be killed. With the contract he has with the country of Raband Ever since he came to be burdened with the job of eliminating the threat of the Demon Lord, ever since then, it has been like that. He was aware, that even the Devils, the subordinates of the Demon Lords, that even the Demon Race, the citizens who follow the Demon Lords, have their own reasons for doing so. He had never averted his eyes away from the fact that even they, have friends, have family. He doesnt regret having killed them. Even we, have a reason why we cannot give up. Which is precisely why, he was certain that he was cursed, hated and sure that they would even personally come and try kill him. He doesnt plan to simply accept the fact that he will be killed, but has conceded on the fact that, it wouldnt be strange for him to be killed at any time. Which is why Dale Which is why you probably, right from the start, never considered you yourself as Latinas partner. ..! Gulping, Dale had his mouth hanging, trying to deny Kenneths words and was dumbfounded, lost for words. What you wish for, is for that child to be happy. You who would die first, will be unable to bring happiness to that child. Thats what youre thinking. That was exactly, Dales most troublesome quality. Its exactly because he is earnest and kind that, Dale, someone who doesnt know when he might die, does not pursue a special someone. Since he would be leaving her behind, he would not be able to bring her happiness, so he chose to distance himself from the beginning. That was something that he could say even to Latina. If someone was to show up who could make her happy, if someone was to show up who could protect her after he was dead If someone was to show up, other than himself, who he could entrust her to then, his role as her guardian would end. However, he didnt want to let her go. He didnt want to lose her. Which is why For a little while longer, just like it is right now he was wishing and hoping that they could stay as Small child and Guardian. Waait, just a second. I .. Latina had already resolved herself, you know? Wha.! That child has long accepted that she is of the Demon race. Its not just you. Me, Rita. Even Theo everyone. Shes already resolved herself, about the fact that everyone will grow old, and leave, earlier than her. Nevertheless, that girl Says shes happy Says that she wants to treasure the limited amount of time they can be together right now Always, always smiling for me With a thud, the glass, which only had ice left in it, was placed down as if he was trying slam down on the table. Looking at the one opposite him downing that, which definitely had not been a few, Kenneth forgot the words that he was trying to say. Dale. You.. ! Looking at his Little brother who stood up as if he was kicking away his chair, and headed to his bedroom as if he was running away, Kenneth looked inside the glass he was holding in one of his hands. Seeing that, which was mostly empty, Kenneth reflected, thinking that maybe, he had also gone too far due to the alcohol, and lightly swirled the glass as he muttered quietly. So he finally realised it. With this, the situation will probably change a little. Those two have always been happy. It definitely wont be a bad thing, for him to understand her heart, and realise his true feelings, probably. Seeing his true intentions unintentionally leaking out from each of his actions, his Little brothers wish was simple to understand To the point where even he himself was would want to say that he was being meddlesome Thinking like that, he emptied the little bit left inside his glass. And the next day. Just like always, Kenneth was coming down the stairs in order to prepare for the morning, and was taken aback. There was a suspicious individual who sneaking around, as if he was trying to run away in the night. .You.. what, are you doing? K-Kenneth!? Why..! Dale, dressed up completely in his travelers gear, with an attitude exactly like a brat who had been caught doing a prank, turned around, startled. Just looking at that reaction, it seemed he really was running away. Right now, while Latina was on break, he had to get up earlier than usual to start work, in order to make up for that. Kenneth had come downstairs a lot earlier than usual. It seemed as if he was aiming precisely for that gap, and planned to leave without saying anything, even to him. .It, its for work! There should be a request coming soon so, this time, I was just thinking that, maybe I should go to them instead, thats all! Panicking, Dale spits out his excuses, which had to be said, extremely desperate. No, you, but. ~~~!!! Kenneth, who was utterly amazed, tried to admonish his Little brother, who was acting like an idiot. However, even with that, Dale looked towards Kenneth, like he was about to cry as if telling him, Dont say anything more. Suddenly, Kenneth finally realised something. This Little brother of his, who should have accumulated quite a fair share of his own life experiences, but he was running away as if he didnt want to pursue a Special someone. That basically meant that, when this guy, is thrust into this situation, Was much more of a wimp, than he had thought. I-I left, properly, a letter, for Latina, alright! I leave the rest to you!! Leaving behind his last words as if he was shouting, he opened the door and rushed away with all his might. With such nimble movements that you wouldnt believe he had been turned into the living dead for the last few days. He ran away. He escaped. In some sense, doing the exact same thing as Latina. Seriously, the two of them are so strangely similar. Furthermore, even the fact that they immediately throw themselves into work in order to escape, was the same. (But, you cant do something like this. right?) By the time Kenneth had come to his senses, and had something to retort back with in his head, the person he had to tell this to, had already disappeared. (Authors note: Dale is confused! Dale ran away! In all of the story arcs so far, this has been his most pathetic action. Ill be describing whats going through his head after this, so please wait a while. He just wants so time to properly understand the situation.) CH 95 This is why I didnt want to do this. Thinking about that, Kenneths back was sweating uncomfortably. He shouldve chased after him with all his strength and caught him back. Judging wrongly in his times of need, was the price he had to pay, having retired from his former profession for such a long time. In front of Kenneth, who was having those thoughts, was Latina. ..Why. did he leave, so suddenly. Hes never. I didnt even get to say. Have a safe trip. Hes never. With a pale complexion, Latina seemed to be utterly astonished as she muttered, before looking up at Kenneth with tears forming in her pupils. Dale had to travel (run away) to the Royal capital for the sake of work. This was what he told her, which resulted in Latinas current situation. Im sure, Dale has his own thoughts on this. He was. Called out so suddenly after all. And he told me to look after you, after all. .Why, didnt he, say it to me directly? There was no way he could tell her the truth. If he said that Dale ran away as a result of him understanding Latinas true feelings, it would only make this needlessly more complicated. What should he say? Nothing good came to mind. Kenneths sweating only increased. Was it because I distanced myself from Dale? Because I was selfish? .Because I wasnt being a, good girl, properly.? Even if it was her, who had made the mistake of distancing herself from him, the sight of her blaming herself, trembling as she muttered it, was very terribly painful to look at. No matter how much Kenneth denied those words, they still wouldnt reach Latina. Kenneth understood, ever since she was little, that his words would never be enough for her to truly change. In any case, Kenneth internally swore at Dale, who had played the worst possible hand. There was no way he could follow up on this. .Im heading. To Marcels place. Today is the last day, after all Despite being so pale, looking like she would fall, Latina said, and headed out without even taking breakfast. As Kenneth watched Latina go, he put his hands to his head, distraught about how he was going to tell his wife about the worst possible thing that Dale could have done. Even if people were curious about why she was acting so obviously strange, she wouldnt let it affect her work. Latina was smiling just as always as she worked, serving the customers at The Alleys Bakery. Despite that, Marcel, who has been with her a long time, immediately noticed Latinas slump. From the small instances of her pausing her hands, to her sighing figure. The sight of her trying to hold back the blurriness in her pupils, and clearing up her mood. The sight of her hiding her feelings of loneliness, which had become a lot better recently. The sight of her when he was away. Nevertheless, it was rare for her to be this upset. Just when he was at a loss about what he should do, his recent regular likely to be only temporary his childhood friend, came into the shop. .Whats wrong Latina? Rudolf too, saw through Latinas slump with a glance. Even so, Latina showed a smile to her childhood friend. Im fine. Its nothing. .Will you be having the usual? Theres no way its just nothing. You dont look too good. I said its nothing! She was surprised, that she would end up so ruffled. She showed a smile as if trying to patch herself up, and softened her voice. However, even with that, it was awkward, and painful to look at, considering that he had been childhood friends with her for so many years. .Im sorry, Rudi. Its really is nothing, no. Im fine, nano. (Ahh, so hes away.) Was what Rudolf guessed to be the reason for her behaviour. The girl who would normally be wholeheartedly enjoy her daily life, was in a state where she was closing herself in, and had all of her desires and what not, hidden. Shes been like that ever since she was a kid so, he understood immediately. That, even if someone like Chloe half forcefully drags her outside, it would be like her heart wasnt here, and she would just end up looking down at the ground soon enough. Even the fact that he was being more meddlesome than usual, incapable of watching anymore, could probably end as just a good memory. You could argue that theyve had quarrels even when nothing was happening, but those were inevitable. Probably. And after all, those large grey eyes of hers were slightly wet, and looking straight at him. Even the sound of her complaining, as she slightly puffed up her reddened cheeks, was adorable. During this time, at the very least, she was only looking at him, and not at his other friends. It was the appearance of his pure desires to have her only look at him. Right now, he had a ridiculous thought. What kind of face would she make, if he was to suddenly pinch at her cheeks as she was swiftly making the sandwiches? Firstly, theres no doubt that she would be angry. Nevertheless, if she would be able to forget her sadness, her current feelings, for even a moment then, wouldnt it be fine? As he was thinking such a thing, Rudolf silently waited for the sandwiches he ordered to be finished. It was after Latina had left the shop, having finished her work at The Alleys Bakery, and thanked them for taking care of her, despite the short period of one week, when she let out a surprised voice. Rudi? Sup. His childhood friend was not wearing his military uniform, and was standing outside in his casual clothes. Whats wrong? If youre looking for Marcel, hes inside. I was waiting for you. Me? Ill take you home. Fueh? Hearing Rudolf, Latina tilted her head sideways, puzzled. Why? I know the way home, but? Its not because Im worried about you getting lost. Rudolf had a face as if he couldnt believe her, but if he would be discouraged by something like that then, he wouldnt have been able to stay as this air headed childhood friend of his. You look really ill. It would be terrible if you were to collapse halfway. And theres still quite a few outsiders about because of the Night festival. After he delivered the sandwiches that he had bought back to the office, Rudolf informed his superior about Latinas condition as if he was gossiping. Rudolf knew veeeery well, that all his superiors were regulars at the Dancing Ocelot where she lived, and wanted to dote on her. And the result of telling his superior that, the cause of her Unhappiness was because her guardian was away For some reason, the conversation ended with him having to send her back home so that he could eliminate any opportunities for ruffians to take advantage of her, his sickly childhood friend, who wasnt in her best condition. Since there wasnt any reason to refuse, and thinking that it couldnt be helped if it was an order, Rudolf once again found himself at The Alleys Bakery. .Do I look that bad? The normal Latina would probably look more cluelessly happy. Clue..? Stop being stupid. Look, youre smiling. Rudi, I thought that you might have grown up a little bit, but your bullying never changes. Pomf. Latinas cheeks puffed out, in response to how agitated she was, and a little bit of liveliness returned to her face. Rudolf didnt show his relief visibly, and went to get the last word. I cant help but be fake when I talk to you, you know? (TL: ƥ֤ˡè֤äƤ⡢˷ʤ) Rudolf too, would have to be careful when appropriately dealing with his superiors. If he was to thoughtlessly speak casually to them, he would suffer terribly. There would be grueling training in the name of guidance. He felt like he was going to quite literally die countless times, suffering through Hells Training, but there was a (Indigo God) Nilis shrine nearby, and even within the military, there were magicians who were capable of utilising recovery magic. To be able to completely restore a body back from Hell. Is being a guard tough? Ive only just started my duties as a member of the official troops, you know. Theres a lot to do just remembering everything. The trainings been tough ever since I was in the reserve corps so maybe Im used to it. Youve worked hard, Rudi. Youve been working hard too, right? Just as Rudolf said that, Latina made a gloomy, and confused look. Have I? Yeah. Latinas face loosens slightly. No matter who it was, to have ones own effort be praised, and acknowledged, would make them happy. Thank you, Rudi. Seeing Latina, with a slight smile on her face, Rudolf had tried to reach out and grab her hand. And the fact that he kept readjusting his grip after giving up halfway, went unnoticed by Latina. CH 96 Once she returned back to the Dancing Ocelot with Rudolf, she caught sight of Wind, who she hasnt seen in a little while, in front of the entranceway. Although he had been casually sprawled down in one corner of the shop, he notices Latinas presence and, swung his tail back and forth, puff puff, as he went out to greet her. Wind, seeing Rudolf, stops moving. Latina tilted her head curiously, seeing Winds reaction. On the other hand, Rudolf put himself on guard, sensing the strange pressure that the animal in front of him was emitting. Wind stops to think whether or not he should attack and reached the conclusion that he should ignore this unknown human male. Passing by Rudolfs side, he went to rub his head on Latina. The people around them were telling Wind that, Its fine to attack him, the Unknown human male near Latina. However, if like today, where Latina was being so friendly talking to the other person, and he tried to attack, then he would be reprimanded by Latina. That was something Wind understood clearly. Above that, for some reason, he could sense Latinas smell from this unknown human male. When youre troubled about something, just let it go. That was the conclusion Wind reached. Latinawhat is that.? Eh? Wind is a dog? Why are saying that as a question? Hmmm because, hes a slightly strange dog? Hearing Rudolfs natural questions about Wind, an obviously strange animal, standing in front of him, Latina hastily answered, as she fixed up the clothes hiding Winds wings. Saying goodbye and her thanks to Rudolf who had sent her home, Latina headed up to her bedroom in the attic with Wind. After a weeks worth of brushing, Latina inquired Wind about why he was away. Where did you go? I was worried because you disappeared so quickly. I went to, Daddys place. Daddy? Daddy was bitten by Mummy and got beat. Mummy strongest. ? The language culture of Mystical Beasts is actually particularly developed, and even Latina, who used a week to be able to speak most commonly spoken language of the Human race, the Western Continents language, found difficulties in learning this. It was understandable considering that there were no words or expressions to be used for comparison. Even though Latina would tilt her head every now and then, she managed to guess that Wind had somehow returned home to visit his parents. There was no way that the chief of the Heaven Soaring Wolves would know that the details of their couples spat would be exposed to their cub. Latina tightly hugs Wind, whose fur had become soft and fluffy, and buried her face within. Latina? .Im sorry, Wind. Can I stay like this, for a little while? Being relieved that Wind didnt dislike this, and was swinging his tail back and forth, Latina once again, brought her face to the warmth and sensation of Winds fur. .I wonder, why cant I, say it properly. Within her muttering words, was a hint of sorrow that couldnt be hidden. Although she had tried her very best today, as soon as she let herself go, and had those timid words leak out, her vision blurred up. She squeezed her eyes shut as she felt the prickly sensation in her nose. When she was little, all the adults around her, everyone, they all looked like they knew exactly what they were doing. It looked as if they could do anything easily. She had wanted to grow up quickly, and be able to join that group of people. Growing up, and becoming Theos big sister; She had thought that she had gotten a bit closer to becoming an adult than before. However, it seems that she was still the same old, His little daughter. Not even being able to take care of the house while Dale is away, and even crying; I havent grown up at all. Its natural for me to be treated as a child. Im sure, if I could become a proper adult then, I would be able to easily say it to him. I wonder when can I, finally.become an adult. Wafuu Hearing the tender voice of her friend calling out to her, as if quietly comforting her, she rubbed away her fallen tears, and stopped moving for a little while afterwards. That idiot. How does he want to die? Coming down from her room to the first floor, Latinas eyes had reddened and that was the first thing Rita said seeing that. .I do indeed think that, his actions were unspeakably stupid but. That guy, it seems he has his own way of thinking of this too so. Give him a little bit of slack. Its fine. No matter what you say Kenneth, youre soft on that idiot. Its fine even if Im the only one on Latinas side. After saying that to her husband, Rita skillfully moved one of her eyebrows upwards. It would be the perfect chance for me to yell at that idiot to my hearts content, including all the complaints and everything else that Latina couldnt say to him. Neene? Yeah. Theo thinks that as well right~? Right~ As Rita asked her son, who had cut into the conversation, as if seeking out his agreement, Theodore, who only understood matters that related to his favourite sister, repeated after his mother. Although Dale had a rather complicated look on his face, he couldnt say anything to support Dales actions. .Rita? Kenneth? Whats wrong? Its nothing. Wind, youve become so fluffy. Without the redness in her eyes, Latina, made a face just like always, and tilted her head, puzzled at Ritas sharp atmosphere. Hearing Latinas question, Rita waved her hands left and right, with a smile. Although Latina was a little curious regarding Ritas reply, she looks up at Kenneth, and said, pretending to be casual. Kenneth, do you need help for the night shift? Its fine if you just come back tomorrow morning. Working in an unfamiliar environment should have tired you out more than you think. Rest properly. Hearing Kenneths reply, Latina looked like she was a little down. Kenneth sighs and continued talking to his disciple. Dont do something as reckless as to Work, to the point of thinking about nothing at all, Latina. Im sorry. You shouldnt be. apologizing. But you know. Um, you know. I. Kenneth placed one of the palm of his hand, which was larger than Dales, onto his disciples head, who was still trying to talk back. Its as if hes been doing that since she was young, patting her with a force stronger than Dales. This will be Ritas last night on the floor as well. Because of that, could you pamper Theo a lot for me? Since we cant pamper him as much as you can. Neene? Somewhat understanding his fathers words, Theo shouts out happily. With a trot trot, he rushes up to Latina, and looked up at her with expectation. Kenneth It really helps that youre here, Latina. Hearing those words from Kenneth, the tears that should have stopped, gradually started running again. Her current self, who had lost all her confidence in both her identity, and actions, had wanted to stay positive above all else. And that had been noticed. She had wanted a reason, for her to be able to stay here. Thank you With a choked up tone, Latina muttered, not Sorry, but the word she needed to say. The difference in Latinas enthusiasm towards Rita and Dale, was probably something rooted in Latinas very personality, is what Kenneth was thinking. To Latina, Dales existence, above all else, is what stabilises her spirits. When Latina is by Dales side, she would be able to forget all her worries and everything else, as she gets sweetly pampered by Dale. When Latina would be unstable, when she would be so depressed that she would be like a completely different person compared to how her usual bright self was, was when Dale isnt here. That was the sight of her that everyone knew, except Dale. No matter how much he hears about it from the people around him, it would be rather difficult for him to imagine it without seeing this sight of hers for himself. That was just how big a gap there was between the normal Latina and her. If he was to know of this side of hers, not even Dale would be able to leave her feelings alone, and flying out. It was precisely because Dale, who was treating Latina like a child, was being pampered her, who had been much more responsible for her age than her peers ever since she was young, that he wounded up depending on her without knowing. Neene. Wing enviously circles around, watching as Latina tightly hugs Theo, who innocently yearned for her. Kenneth watches them, pondering over what he should do from here on. CH 97 Latina returned working at the Dancing Ocelot the next day, and she looked like she had mostly recovered, from what could be seen. However, though she could overcome the loneliness that him being away normally brings, she had brought Wind up to the room to accompany her last night, instead of spending her nights up there alone, as usual. Nevertheless, Kenneth and the others didnt say a word. If with that, she could be comforted by the warmth of another, even for a little while, then thats what she should do. Wind, on the other hand, was being taken care of by Latina a lot more than usual, and was in a good mood, in contrast to Latinas depressed self. Latina had come back, and was coming and going within the store, spinning around restlessly Today, the regulars who came to the shop for breakfast, looked 20% brighter. Kenneth saw how the customers were acting, and had a feeling that tonight was going to become extremely busy, as if to make up for the past weeks worth, and so decided to increase the preparations for tonight. Even without planning for it, it went just as Latina had wished. Seeing that she was so busy working, she probably did not even have the time to think about anything needless. Inevitably, the amount of work needed for lunch also increased. Rita was pregnant as well, so there were a lot of tasks piling up that Kenneth couldnt do all by himself. Tasks like, going out to stock up on ingredients and equipment, as well as doing the laundry for the linen materials and such, was being taken care of by him and Latina. It wasnt just Dale who had to endure Latinas absence. Kenneth too, even though it had been done by the couple before, never thought that it would become this difficult. He was finally fully understanding just how much help his disciple, who was working at a nice pace, was towards his own work. Dales act of running away, was stupid, is what Kenneth thinks. Nevertheless, Kenneth was also thinking that his little brother needed some time to cool off. Its just that the way he went about it was wrong. Most likely, right about now, he was moving through some place, just clutching his head, thinking about what he did. (Latina too, should have been a little bit more selfish as well, and said that shes lonely, or that she doesnt like this or that.) It seems that without realising it, all the adults had ended up relying on her, this kind, patient girl. I need to reflect upon this as well, was what Kenneth was thinking as he continued working, not letting his hands take a break. Just as Kenneth had guessed, the customers that night started gradually coming into the Dancing Ocelot early on, and by the usual time, that is, when the tavern was earning money, the entire floor was full, and yet, in the end, there were even some customers who didnt mind standing as they drank. Latina, by herself, couldnt cope with all this by herself, and thus, even Rita went out onto the floor. Since Wind had come back again, he helped with keeping an eye on Theo as well. There were a lot of people, so whilst listening to all the orders coming up at them, they didnt even repeat it back, and caught it in an instant. Since it wasnt just the table, but also the customers faces who she remembered, it was impossible for her to send the dishes to the wrong table. She also only needed an instant to calculate the change, and engaged them with a brilliant smile. Latina, was that sort of poster girl. It was precisely because she was here that it would be this crowded and rowdy, and yet if she wasnt here, there would be so much work that there was no way Kenneth could work through it all. Rita, youre pregnant, so dont force yourself, okay? Ill be able to manage, even by myself. Ive never even thought of pushing myself too hard from the beginning, so dont worry. It should be me whos saying that to you, Latina. Dont work too hard. Im fine. If I think that youre going too far, Ill use my power as the owner to force you to rest, okay? Its okay! I wont push myself. To Latina, someone who was somewhat addicted to her work, an extended break was definitely not something that she was appreciative of. Latina, shook her head violently at Ritas words. Really, shes so hardworking. Rita looked on with astonishment as she watched that young girl, quickly turning around, tapping away. At that time, sensing the presence of a new customer, Latina reflexively turned to smile, before having it go back to normal. Welco-.. Rudi? He..hey. Rudolf looked around the shop curiously, albeit slightly awkwardly. He seemed to gulp, seeing how busy the shop was. Whats wrong? .Isnt it obvious why Im coming to a tavern? Its either alcohol or food, right? Several of the regulars who happened to hear his answer, looked towards him with a lukewarm expression. The fact that what he was looking for was neither of those, was common knowledge. Really? Its busy right now so. there arent any seats. It had to be said that, it was common knowledge to everyone but the person herself. As such a thought appeared in the peoples heads, Latina looked troubledly towards her childhood friend. No worries, get over here. Just then, one of the regulars called out to him. Latina looked relieved for a few seconds, but Rudolfs back straightened up so much, almost as if it was bending backwards. Captain-san. Latina sends a smile towards the owner of that voice and said with a somewhat crude tone that shes been using since she was younger. Is it alright to share the table? Its not like I dont know the guy. Its fine, so get over here and sit down. Thank you. To Latina, even the strong, sturdy man working in the Military, one of the ruffians of Kroix, was merely a nice uncle who had doted on her ever since she was young. However, it was different to Rudolf. To the recruits who were at the bottom of the barrel within the organisation, he was a leader, someone above the skies. Furthermore, even the faces surrounding that table, were those who were powerful, or in the upper echelons. I dont think Ill be in the mood to eat if I was sitting around the same table as them. From the uncles point of view, they felt like they had caught onto an interesting play toy. Furthermore, if they were to place this(her childhood friend) by their side, then even though the poster girl was busier than usual, she would probably still frequent their table more. Having such selfish plans, the young man was made to stay at the most terrifying table within the store. Rudi, what will you have? Umm. Oi, Schmidt. Theres no need to hesitate. Come on, drink. !? Yes!! Youre still only half a man, so you should start with around this much. Yes!! Latina, who saw her childhood friend receiving the cup with a moderate bit of alcohol poured into it, panicked and then turned around into the kitchen. In that situation, he would probably get instantly wasted. She grabs onto a large glass, steadily pouring water into it. The concept of power harassment or alcohol harassment did not exist. Even if the orders from those above you cannot be split into black and white, you still must, at the very least, think about the grey areas.1The world is an unreasonable place. Children are fundamentally banned from drinking alcohol, but if thats the case, then the problem becomes confronting what age defines an adult. In Raband, the rough estimation of when one is to be treated as an adult is 18 years old. However, just like Dales hometown, Tisroh, there are also some cultures where an adult is classified as 15 years old. Because of that, there isnt an uniform standard regarding ones age. That age figure was nothing more than a type of rough estimation regarding when man or woman would start working, become independent, and reach a suitable age to get married. After finishing elementary education, a large majority of the children in Kroix take up work as assistants. They would then go through the apprenticeship period, and once they startbecoming independent, thats when they start being treated as an adult. Once you can make an earning with your own power, and become someone who can maintain their independent way of life, although it may be considered to some as common sense, that action itself, is what makes others consider you responsible. There was no reason for others to chime in on those regarded as official members of the military, like Rudolf, nor those rookies around his age, taking requests as adventurers, even if they were to drink alcohol or whatever, at the Dancing Ocelot. Be that as it may, the-still-immature Rudolf, someone who had never had any strong liquor before, did not even consider how easy to drink that, which was recommended by the uncles, who were rich with experience was, and coughed up a storm after bringing the cup up to his mouth. !! Seeing Rudolf coughing to the point of crying, the uncles, who had all once accepted such a baptism, all responded with a big laugh. Are you alright? Rudi? Thats when Latina rushed up to him in panic, carrying a glass of water. Then rubbing his back, and quickly chanting a simple Detox spell. Dont force yourself to drink. Its dangerous. After having Rudolf drink the water, Latina frowns a little and looks at the regulars around her. Captain-san, you guys did this on purpose, right? Oooh, scary~ It was a shame as despite Latina looking at them in a threatening manner, it did nothing but make the group of uncles even happier. And, by messing around with this (her childhood friend), they were able to prove that the naturally kindhearted poster girl would come over here looking worried. QED. Incidentally, Latina, who have been raised, surrounded by drunk uncles ever since she was young, understood that the living organisms known as Drunks, would not listen to reason, so she let them off to some extent. Since the uncles also knew, that something like this wouldnt be enough to have her hate them, they didnt hold back at all in that respect. (Authors notes: Drinking is only for after your 20 years old. (TL: Or you know, whatever the legal age is for your country lol. Mines 18 :P) Even if you do drink alcohol, dont get drunken by it. (TL: Wow so deep, bruh, you drink the alcohol, dont let the alcohol drink youuuuuuu) This piece of work is a fantasy.) 1(Note: Even if it cant be split into yes or no, you must at least consider it?) CH 98 On the first day, he drank himself unconscious, and had showed something shameful to Latina C by having her once again cast a Detox spell on him C but that wasnt enough to discourage him, and he visited the Dancing Ocelot on the next day as well. All of the rookie adventurers were thinking, Wouldnt I be able to get closer to the poster girl in this time when her guardian wasnt here?, as they watched on diligently, waiting, and aiming for their chance. So they were clearly antagonistic towards Rudolf, who their idol aka. Latina was strangely intimate with. Feeling that the atmosphere was somewhat tense, Latina made a puzzled look. Did you fight with all these people around you, or something? No. Thats not it. Hmmm. If youre having any troubles, tell me, okay? The Rudolf that Latina was having such a conversation with today, was drinking a sweet fruit cider. If it was another shop, then that would be a drink that he would be laughed at for, being told As expected from a Child., for liking something females enjoy, but this drink had become one of the more popular items at the Dancing Ocelot. The reason was extremely simple. It was because it was something that the poster girl had added onto the menu. As expected of someone like Latina to be bad with alcohol, who, putting aside the taste, just half-licking what she had put into a small glass, for a small taste, had clearly turned completely red. It seems that she couldnt even sample it. Girly, youre pretty close with that boy, huh. A regular, Gilbester called out, witnessing the sight of Latina holding a conversation with Rudolf. Latina approaches his table, slightly cocking her head to the side and replied casually. You know him too right? Gil-san. Its Rudi. He used to come here a lot back then. Hes a guard now. .Girly, you see Apparently he can come here to the Ocelot now that his probation period is over. Gilbester smiled strangely back at Latina, who had said that with no ill intent whatsoever. This girly. I dont think she can comment about that guy. Sighing as he watched her walk away, Gilbesters mumbles were directed towards his glass, in a manner that was inaudible to those around him. Even though Rudolfs obvious feelings of affection were noticed by those around him, who mocked him, and was envious of him, Latina herself, was keeping those feelings away with her denseness. With that, though there were some who sneered at Rudolf, since his feelings were so out in the open, it actually invited sympathy from some. Nevertheless, Rudolf did not get discouraged, and continued visiting the Ocelot everyday. He had already knew of his childhood friends thick-headedness, and was taking up the challenge in spite of that. There was no way he would give up with just this. And, he eventually noticed it. The fact that, ever since The Night Festivals tragedy, Latina and Dales relationship had become a little bit awkward. And that, whilst that relationship had not been amended, Dale had left due to work. (He noticed) The matters between them. Rudolf knew exactly who Latina had always had her eye on. Even though Latina was smaller than those around her age, and appeared young due to her appearance and manner of speaking, the fact that she was more mentally mature than any of them, was something her friends knew well. The fact that, her tender feelings towards Dale, who was her guardian, as well as someone of the opposite sex, was something that should be called love even way before now, was something that they knew of. Latina had never once said to her friends that Dale was a replacement for her father. Being such a clever girl even when she was young, she would talk happily about Dale as her favourite person, understanding fully that he was her guardian, someone who protects her. And, she was always chasing after him. Even though there was no way of minimising the age gap between them, her feelings of wanting to grow up quickly, and wanting to be treated as an adult, as well as her housework and job, were all thoughts and actions beyond her age. She had always been someone who works hard, but more than that, she had always been trying her best, so that she could always stand by his side. That was something Rudolf knew. Its because he knew that the person Latina has in her is Dale that, the figure he chases after, is also the same as hers. It was a incredibly distant figure, and it wouldnt be easily reached, no matter how much he chases, how hard he tries. Despite that, for the sake of his unshakable feelings, he polishes himself, working desperately, and becoming stronger. Encouraging himself that, no matter how much praise he receives from others, how much he is acknowledged, it still wouldnt be enough. Which is why Rudolf understood Latinas feelings more than anyone else. After all, his own desires, and Latinas desires were when they overlap for the sake of chasing after him very similar despite their differences. After his thoughts went on a turn like that, Rudolf let out a deep sigh. (.No matter how I think of it. It feels like thisll is my only chance.) Seeing that, that was the end result he arrived at no matter how many times he thought about it, he downed his drink as if he was letting out another sigh. (I dont think Ill have the chance the say it once she completely returns back to normal) Its been a few days since her guardian was absent, and at a glance, it appears as if she had returned back to normal. However, in Rudolfs eyes, it appeared as if returning back to normal still wasnt possible. The fact that what he was feeling from him, someone who was able to make her become so depressed like this, was jealousy, was something he had realised quite a while back. As Rudolf dropped his gaze to look at the contents of his glass, he delved even further into his thoughts. The noise from the surroundings become distant, but nevertheless, his ears were unintentionally picking up Latinas voice. (She wont say that Im taking advantage of her moment of weakness right?) He was in no place to be so cool as to tell himself that he couldnt take advantage of this current moment when Latina was in trouble. His current odds were not so good as to hold him back from saying such words. To use whatever you have at your convenience, is the heart of the battlefield. (If I was to give up now without doing anything. I doubt Ill be able to do this several years down the road either.) The night of Asfars Night Festival. Seeing the sight of Latina reddening to her ears, and hearing her shout desperately as she held back her minor trembles, dizzied him. Dizzied by his envy of wanting her to face him with that voice and look, as well as by the despair known as, whether or not his feelings would come to an end without him being able to do anything. Which is exactly why, he couldnt run away at this time, and miss another opportunity provided to him right in front of his eyes. Naturally, when her guardian was keeping watch, it would be way too scary and he wouldnt feel like he could do it anyway. This one-in-a-million chance, right now, when Latina was weak, was his only, chance. As he went through his rather pathetic thoughts inside his head, Rudolf looks up with a determined face, and met face to face with Latina, who was surprisingly close to him. Shocked, he almost dropped his glass, before panickedly put it back onto the table. With a crack, a noisy noise that represented his hearts emotions, quietly shook. Whats wrong Rudi? Youre looking a little troubled. Are you worried about something? Her lovely, well-proportioned face was clouded by worry, and her large, grey irises stared straight at him, not cowering away in the slightest. An action that hasnt changed since her younger days. It was a distance that hasnt changed from her younger days, due to her indifference towards the favour and lust directed towards herself by others. Maybe Latina didnt realise, that he was so close that he could touch her if he just reached out a little bit, nor how much she, with her unguarded smile, stirs him. Rudi? Being questioned once again, he came to his senses. He gulps and coughs loudly, unexpectedly swallowing down his nervousness. Latina didnt notice Rudolf doing that, and turned towards the glass that Rudolf placed down loudly. Then looking happy, seeing that the contents inside the glass was mostly emptied. Rudi, you really went and finished it all. How was it? Good? Or do you think that it would be better if it was still a little bit less sweet? Yeah. Its fine as it is, I think. Seeing Latina, being so interested towards the item that she had put onto the menu, so extremely enthusiastic, Rudolf responds with a confirmation, being slightly pressured. Hearing his answer, Latina smiled happily with not a single trace of sadness, like a flower suddenly blooming. The moment that he wholeheartedly thought, Shes so cute. Rudolf forgot about the worries he had been holding inside until just a second ago. What remained was truly, a very simple phrase, and a resolve similar to an obsession, that he would surely regret if he didnt say it. That, and nothing else. Latina. Yeah? I like you. Eh? Latina blinked her large eyes several times, as if she didnt understand the meaning behind the words that she was so simply, so easily told. I come to this shop, to see you. .fueh? Ive liked you, for a really long time. .Thats all I have to say. Fueh. Finding it difficult to look directly at Latina, who was replying with a strange sound, Rudolf stopped talking after that and stood up from his seat. In the instant that Rudolf got out the door, and reached outside, an extremely loud sound could be heard within the shop, as if a table had been flipped. However, Rudolf, who had his head swamped by the racing of his beating heart, didnt notice that at all. CH 99 What? Whats going on!? Hearing the noise, Kenneth rushed out into the storefront from the kitchen, and within the mess of plates and glasses, was Latina, plunked down onto the floor. Whats wrong!? Fueh! Seeing the strange situation, Kenneth asked with a stifled expression, and Latina, who was hugging onto a tray for some reason, jumped up in shock. And then she once again started looking around restlessly at the cutlery spread out on the floor. I.I dropped them. I Im sorry Are you hurt? It didnt seem like anything bad happened, and so Kenneth calmed his voice and expression as he asked. Although it was in an extremely mistimed manner, it seemed Latina finally noticed that the cutlery was broken. Fuaaah. Im sorry, the plates broken.! Ow!! Latina reflexively reaches out towards the shattered pieces, and quickly brought her hand back. It seems that she ended up getting cut just then. Are you okay? I was just cut a little. Ive got recovery magic so its alright. Just stay here and wait for a little bit. Ill go get something to clean this mess up now. Fueh. Im sorry.. Kenneth goes back into the kitchen, leaving behind Latina, who had her shoulders dropped, sounding pitiful. Latina had been helping out at the Dancing Ocelot ever since she was younger, but she had never messed up as much as this. Kenneth tilts his head, puzzled, as he grabbed a broom. And, the regulars too, who also saw the poster girl slip up, were panicking, for a different reason to Kenneths. They had just witnessed the instant that their idol, that young girl, being confessed to. It wasnt all the customers, but for most of them, their favourite thing to snack on as their drank in this store was every one of the poster girls lovely actions. It was normal in this store for someone or other to be looking at Latina. Then the confession happened. That young man, whose actions would have become the target for punishment due to where he currently was, ended up running out the store before they had the time to reproach him, but immediately after that, Latina seemed to be in a state of confusion. There was no time for ridicule. Nor any time to poke fun at her. This was the first big incident ever since the establishment of the fanclub, but they missed the chance to add a retort. Fukyaaa! Latina!? Seeing Latina tumble over after slipping on a small puddle of water on the floor, Kenneth once again let out a voice in panic. It was the first time for everyone, seeing Latina like this. Latina kept making mistakes even after that, as if her heart wasnt really here. For example Forgetting orders. Sending the doubles back to the customers. After being held onto for a little while, she would forget what was happening just a second ago, and look around restlessly. And she would slip, over and over again. That was how she was behaving. Fuehhh. Im sorry. Im really sorry. And each time, she would let out a pitiful voice, and turn red as she bowed in apology. They saw a rare sight. And, the atmosphere that would forgive even her most boneheaded mistakes, was held true by the regulars of the Dancing Ocelot, but it was still an unbelievably sinful incident. Neene. Egg, bitter. Im. Im sorry, Theo Theres no helping you is there, Neene~ Wafuuu. This condition of Latinas continued onto the next day. She had even failed the omelette that she would always make for breakfast, and half of it became a scrambled egg while the rest got burnt. Seeing that she failed at something she was familiar with, making an omelette, she panicked even more It was a vicious cycle. Theo munched upon his breakfast as he spoke out his thoughts with the naivety of a child. He had a condescending attitude for some reason, but seeing that even Wind, who was next to him, agreed as well, Latina dropped her shoulders, looking more and more miserable. Carrying those series of failures inside her head, Latina went to visit her best friend as soon as her morning shift finished. Ummm.youve just now realised it? Just now!? Chloe who went out with a surprised face, seeing that Latina was visiting her earlier than usual, replied with that immediately after hearing about what happened last night. Well, it is Rudi (That loser) Should I say that only his confession was done well? ..Or should I say finally.? Eh? Eh? Chloe, you knew about this? I knew about this? Im pretty sure everyone knew about this except for you, Latina. EEEeeeeeehhhhhh!? Latina shouts out in surprise and tried to understand the situation somewhat, with her cheeks red. Was it back when we met for the first time in a while, at the Night Festival? However, the guess that Latina put out was quite a bit mistaken, and Chloe quietly shook her head. No. Rudi had allllways, been screwing up his first love. ? Seeing that her best friend was looking even more puzzled, Chloe sighs. Im saying that. when Rudi says that he likes you. It was before we even went to school. EEEEeeeehhh!? She had known it would be like this, but seeing the reaction she had predicted come out of Latina, Chloe looked even more complicated. Theres no way, I mean, Rudi has always been bullying me. So obvious. Hes alllways, teasing me. Yeah. Thats why its obvious. ?? Whats obvious? Yup. Weve got to fix that first. In Latinas heart, the very idea that Its precisely because I like you that I would pick on you doesnt exist, was something that Chloe, someone who has been with her for so long, had somewhat guessed. There are times when this air-headed girl was somewhat clueless regarding the things that they all thought were common sense. There would also be times when she ends up forgetting, but Latina was of a different race, and since her hometown was in another country as well, there were some particular ideas and values that were different. That attitude that Rudi puts on, is all, just to try to hide his embarrassment. Eh.? Then. Rudi. Has alllllways..? Yes. Alllways. Ive. never noticed.. Well, Rudi had also noticed the fact that you didnt notice so Chloe.. Just now, you said everyone but Yeah, everyone. Its not just Silvia, but even Marcel and Anthony. ..Maybe some other people noticed it as well. Fuehhhh.. With a reddened face, making a face as if she was almost about to cry, Latinas gaze swam around restlessly. What sort of face am I supposed to make the next time I meet everyone. Before that, have a thought about meeting with Rudi. Fuuehhh.! Thats true, Rudi, has been coming to the shop everyday. What do I do. .I mean, he said that he went to see you, right? H-he did. what do I do. Latina, who was panicking, with a wholeheartedly perplexed look on her face, was something that surprised even her as her best friend, but it seemed she really has not had any experience with these kind of situations. (They really went overboard being so protective of her, didnt they. Those people around her.) Chloe had a half stunned look on her face as she let out a sigh once again. Although she was such a beautiful girl, who Chloe, as her best friend, would be proud of wherever she goes, it seems that up until this point, she had never been confessed to by the opposite sex. Its obvious that they had been completely and utterly erased by those around her. So? Whatll you do? .? What Ill do? .Like, about what sort of face I should be making.? Not that. About Rudi. What are you going to do about him? .Rudi said that, he just wanted me to hear him out though. Theres no way thatll be fine. What are you going to tell him? .I knew it. I have to answer him huh Latina looked downwards with a face of burden. Ive never thought about it. That Rudi would like me. ..Yeah. Why, is it me? .Isnt that something you should ask Rudi? .I mean. Im of the Demon race and, we have different lifespans and we cant even have a baby together. Say, Latina. In the first place, it isnt you who should be saying those things, you know? ..? Hearing Chloes question, Latina looks up slightly, facing her best friend directly. Are you okay with us? We dont have a long life span like the Demon race, and are just a weak race, some of whom cant even use magic. Chloe? Im talking about how you look down on yourself way too much. The fact that youre beautiful is such a privilege, after all. Also, isnt it good to always be able to stay young and beautiful, like what all the boys want? Fueeh.? Of course, Chloe herself, didnt think that this best friend of hers would have such a point of view. Nevertheless, she wanted to speak out her thoughts at least. Latina, your self evaluation is too low. I mean Im. Youre my dear friend. I wont forgive anyone who would say anything bad about my dear friend. Not even if that person is you, Latina. Alright? Chloe. Or are you trying to say that I dont have an eye for people? No. Seeing Latina panickedly shake her head, Chloe loosens up her face a little bit, and continued. I dont know how the people in your hometown thought of you. What I do know is just that, youre my dear friend who I met in Kroix. However, thats all I need to know, and even with just that I can be proud, and say that youre important to me Latina. Chloe. Which is why, its fine to be confident. If you keep making fun of yourself then its almost like youre making fun of Rudi, right? Yeah. I get it. ..Ill think about it, properly. Well, if I had to be honest, Rudi is easy to making fun of though. Fuehh!? Hearing Chloe continue by looking down on their childhood friend with a serious look on her face, Latina was shocked and forgot about the seriousness of this for an instant. Seeing the reaction she had expected from Latina, Chloe held back her laughter as she smiled teasingly to her best friend. The next time that we meet Silvia, well be bringing up this topic again so get ready for it, ok~ Fuehh. Seeing that her best friend, who had a panicked and reddened look on her face, had more or less returned back to normal somewhat, Chloe thought about saying a little more, trying to tease her. Its perfect for her best friend who was way too serious, to banter a little every now and then with those around her. That was the opinion of Chloe, who had been long time best friends with Latina. CH 100 Looking towards a new customer, she reflexively called out. Welcom. Seeing that, that person, was in a certain sense of the meaning, the person she was waiting for, Latina held tightly onto the tray, trying not to fall over this time. .Rudi. .Yoo. The fact that everyones attention ended up directed over to the young girl and boy who were awkwardly talking to each other was perhaps inevitable, considering what had happened just the day before. After she came back from Chloes house, Latina went to Kenneth for an honest discussion about last night. Talking about how her childhood friend confessed to her, being shaken by that, how her work rhythm had been broken. Furthermore, she once again apologized for all the countless mistakes she made the day before. .I think, Rudi will probably come by today as well. Is it okay if I take a short break and go talk to him? .Alright. Just tell me when he arrives. Kenneth holds back on his sigh, and answers as such. He just couldnt fathom what kind of reaction those drunks would have on the day she goes to talkwith him inside the shop. At the very least, he would not allow this young mans heartbreak to manifest into a traumatic experience that would dig out at his heart from here on out. After all, that person, has a very special place as one of that girls very dear childhood friends. (So he finally came huh?) With that thought, Kenneth looked as if he wanted to sigh again. The reason that all the way until now, there havent been any crowds of young men around Latina expressing their interest to her was because her guardians had been using their power to prevent them from doing so, and because at the same time, they had been maintaining a balance amongst themselves stating that no one gets a head start. That balance would probably disappear now that the first one has appeared. (I had wanted that Dale to have cleared this up before all this started though) It was when Dale wasnt here that those infatuated with Latina would be most active. Just how far could they protect Latina, who couldnt remain a child? At what point, should they leave it up to her own, for experience? Kenneth, Latinas master, who was Latinas greatest support when Dale was away, had also realized that he was currently standing at a crossroads. She calls for Rudolf, inviting him past the kitchen, into the back of the shop. Over there, where Theo and Wind always plays, in what resembled backyard, a feeling of homeliness existed, one that didnt exist within the shop. Thats when, Latina started to fumble and talk. Um, you know. Um, Rudi. about yesterday. .Yea I was surprised. Since, I didnt realise it at all. .I know. Ive known that, youve never seen me in that way, after all. I think I know, as well, just who youve always had your eyes on. Which is why, I didnt think that I would get a reply. ..But, I thought that I would try to at least convey my feelings. Rudi. Latinas cheeks seemed to be dyed red with embarrassment, and with slightly upturned eyes, she spoke the words that, he, despite knew was coming, the words he didnt want to hear the most. Im sorry, Rudi. ..I see. The reason why he was able to answer, even with a hoarse voice, was because that was the answer he had expectedto a certain degree. Im sorry I like Dale, nano. .I know. Im still being treated by Dale as a child, and he wont even accept me as his partner, but I wont give up, no. ..I know. So, Im sorry. This. is the only way, I can respond to your feelings, Rudi, but It was a little, clumsy. However, Latina looked towards Rudi with a somewhat charming smile, slightly different to normal. Thank you, Rudi. Thank you. for liking me. Everything Latina was expressing now her flushed face, her cloudy eyes, her sweet, soft voice was what he had wanted directed towards him. Which is why, Rudolf held onto his courage, to keep trying for just a little longer. Youre not the only one who wont give in. Saying that, he looks directly into Latinas eyes. He had probably realised that he had turned even more red than Latina, but his voice didnt waver at all. Rudi.? Even if you have someone you like. I know that you, are still not together with him so. Ill wait, until you think that you could give up. ! At that time, if you would just remember me. Light flickers out from inside the shop, reflecting onto Rudolfs chest. Theres no way that she wouldnt understand what that was. It was something she once had. She had finally understood why he had been so carefully taking care of it for her. She reaches out with a slender finger, touching that, and Rudolfs body stiffens with shock, seeing that she had come closer. Thank you, Rudi. She places her gratitude, and feelings of joy, onto what used to be a part of her. Im sorry. But, Im truly, thankful. Even after her finger pulled away, for some reason, it felt like a hint of warmth had remained. .. After being escorted by Latina back into the Dancing Ocelot, Rudolf drags himself over to the wall, and sat down, leaning against it. ..! He gulps. Even if he knew what Latina would probably say to him, theres no way it didnt hurt. Theres no way it wasnt hard to take. Nevertheless, I wouldnt regret the fact that I told her. Just the fact that shes now aware of me, not as just a childhood friend, but someone of the other sex, was great. was what he was telling himself. He continued to put up a front in Latinas presence. For some reason or another, thats what he decided to do. He didnt want to show his miserable side in front of the girl that he likes. He didnt want to lose to the back that he wanted to catch up with. Just pretending, was the absolute best that Rudolf could manage at the moment. Is it alright now? Un. Kenneth calls out worriedly seeing her return to the kitchen. Latina nods to the question and answers. Latina had quite a refreshed look, and had gotten her calm back. She had returned to how she was before she had aggravated the relationship between her and Dale. The sight of her briskly completing her work, as well as her, brilliant smile, not a cloud in sight, was back. . Ive decided, to tell Dale properly, no. Wafu? Inside the room in the attic, Latina said as she was changing Wind into his pajamas and brushing his hair, as he was laying down on his back. She, who had not noticed the feelings of her childhood friend by her side. She had also come to realise that, when she had planned to tell Dale her feelings, yet was lacking in explanation, it had actually been really helpful for her. Even if they were always next to each other, there was no way to fully understand all of the other persons feelings. If it was a feeling that she cant simply give up on, she had to challenge it countless times. She should never have thought that Dale would accept her feelings so easily. One more time, Ill try my best. And even if I fail the next time, Ill keep on trying, no. Wan. Before that, I have to apologize to Dale. I have to apologize for making him worry. And, I have to do it properly, no. Even though she was hugging Wind tightly, her face didnt show any hints of sorrow or pain. Within her eyes carried a resolute determination. I knew that, Dale thinks of me as a child, mon. It was bad of me to lose heart over something like that, no. Wafuu. Which is why, Ill try my best starting tomorrow, no. She had reaffirmed that her feelings were not something she would give up. She had no room for losing heart, or growing timid. She was still quite a bit far away from becoming her ideal woman. No matter how much she tries, she would still be lacking. Despite that, there would be people who would tell her that they like her. Although, she couldnt afford growing arrogant, she decided to try be a little bit more confident. Her efforts would not be in vain. I dont plan on giving up, mon. In that case, I have to try harder! Wan. Feeling the warmth from her friends encouragement, Latina furthered her resolve. A few days after. A single letter arrived from the royal capital to the Dancing Ocelot in Kroix. Written there, was a simple sentence, stating that Dale had fallen ill. CH 101 Okay. This was very slow. :v Wish I could have done more, but I got distracted too easily >> (Authors note: This work does have a warning tag, dont get me wrong.) Healing magic is not effective on illnesses. And, every single illness is associated to one thing, the Fourth Demon Lord. Which was common knowledge to every single person. To bring about disease, can be thought as the Fourth Demon Lords Magic power, The unique ability one has, and was called as such as it was similar to the naming of Raw magic. That, which was officially called Magic Impairment, drives the flow of energy, such as the targets mana and life force, mad. Since one would be interfering with that which had been put into disarray, it made it difficult for it to be healed directly by magic. Depending on the circumstances, theres a chance that magical interference would make it worse. Due to that, through the combined usage of medicine, to restrain the symptoms, and if possible, through recovery magic similar to Stamina Recovery, it would extract the influence caused onto the body by raw magic. Whilst that was happening, one could do nothing but wait until the bodys original energy flow came back. There were some diseases other than Magic Impairment on which recovery magic would be effective, but those would not be visible at first glance, and would require one to inquire help from an experienced organisation, such as The Indigo God (Nilis) Shrine. Restless, and slovenly lying on top of the large bed he was assigned to, Dale threw away the thick book he had in his hands. Ahhh. Im sick of this. For the purpose of nursing himself back to health, Dale had already been obediently resting for the last three days, and was now sick of it. I wanna move my body. If I take my sword, Ill obviously be caught. but if its just training then. Normally, even when he was staying at the Dukes manor for his job, Dale would, using a book or similar, secure the absolute best environment, aka. The Dukes house, and come into contact with brand new information. It was his duty for dealing with those nobles, who would look down on people based on the most minor of things. He had no plans of giving them any opportunity to take advantage of. Due to that, with the support of the education that he had once received from Teacher Cornelio, even now he would have times when he would continue his studies. Nevertheless, he had come to be sick of this situation where that was all he could do. Alrighty then. Quietly The moment you say things like that, I get contacted by my servants. Opening the door and coming into the room without a care, Gregor says, sounding exhausted. Dale had long since noticed Gregors presence. Which is exactly why he was rolling around as if he was doing it on purpose, whilst looking towards his friend acting as if he was shocked. Im bored. Even if the effects of the raw magic was treated by Roses Divine Protection so that its heavily restrained, the fact that its not completely healed, is something you should understand right? Isnt it because I understand that Im resting. The two infected as well, who you isolated due to your judgement, seem to be starting to recover well as well. Rose seemed to be admiring your actions. Back at home, in the countryside, we didnt have Nilis Shrine so. For the sake of protecting ourselves, we had to be a little familiar with medicines and pathology. That was once, a part of the education he had received as The next Clan head. As the leader who should be protecting the entire clan, the education that Dale received was very broad. And the piece of land that would allow for such education as the norm, the clan known as Tisroh, was feared by those around its vicinity. Their profound knowledge was also an influence as to why they won the favour of Duke Eldishtett, someone who emphasises merit. Although, it feels sort of like we were outwitted by the Second Demon Lord. I have been told that the one who had been responsible for covering this incident up for his own safety, has been apprehended up by father. Somehow, I feel like I can sympathise for that guy. We have checked the surrounding villages, but it doesnt seem like any anomalies, or any infected had appeared. It was probably the result of them keeping a careful distance, and not showing their curiousity towards what was clearly something strange. In a certain sense, blocking off the streets for the sake of creating a cover up, might have helped us. Dale, who arrived to the Royal capital from Kroix, had been assigned to work immediately. He was to confirm Roses testimony, where she stated she had encountered The Second Demon Lord after being kidnapped and taken away. Thus, there would be a chance to encounter the Demon Lord by going forward. Additionally, this was where the scouting unit would normally be sent forth, but it was decided that it was necessary to have Dale go along, someone with the powers of a Hero. The village that was mentioned within Roses testimony, had its roads sealed, and had become non-existent. In a span of a night, all the villagers had been massacred, and it was clearly an abnormal situation where even those who went to check up on the place didnt come back. It seems the nobles in charge of ruling over this region, who were servants to Duke Eldishtett, had chosen to hide that fact instead of checking up on the situation or reporting it to the country. At first glance, the inside of the village was beautiful. Its just that, there was an indescribable air of unease floating about. The stillness brought by the lack of even a single person, was extremely jarring in comparison to the obvious countryside scenery. It was only once they had entered a building, that the abnormalness became exposed to them. Every single corpse had been played with. It was like a child lining up their toys. Like they had been toyed with as they pleased. Most likely, to the Second Demon Lord, those were undeniably toys. Inside a certain house, a wall used as a canvas had been completely painted over, and that which had been pulverised to the point where their original form was not even recognisable, was being used as paint, in the name of art. Seeing this, their group of them who were used to the battlefield, had a twisted, disgusted expression on their faces. Everything, all the violence, depending on the location, was conducted only inside the rooms in the buildings. Which is exactly why, they were just suffocated by a silence as if they had not seen this stage of massacre at first glance. Having a stomach of nervousness, they arrived at their target A villa which they understood from their investigation, had once been erected for a wealthy merchant. The instant they opened the door, their judgment stalled for a moment, seeing the scene opening into something they had not expected. It was the entrance hall that had become the stage of massacre for Roses kidnappers. There, an innumerable number of corpses were missing. It was cleaned up so that not even a single piece of meat remained, and there wasnt even a single clot of blood on the walls. It was only the carpet that had been dyed completely black, which remained as evidence of what had occurred here. And, not allowing them to feel the passing of time, was the pristine, uninjured corpse of a young girl, decorated with luxurious clothes, sitting down, as if welcoming them. A trap. The situation was clear. Nevertheless, they had to get a confirmation from the girl that they had been guessing to be Roses maid. CThus, as expected, that was a trap. That, which was crammed with highly concentrated raw magic, had an effect similar to a disease grenade, and was scattering all over the place right in front of their eyes. It was The Second Demon Lords Parting Gift for the one who had run away, having foresaw that, with Roses personality, she would definitely come back to check on the situation. It directly attacked the first two scouts in the lead. The remaining people in the back, with quick judgement worthy of their name as top class, cast a simple Wall magic, and by doing it two-fold created a barrier to properly maintain the distance between them and the cause of the outbreak, avoiding the danger. In the end, there was no sign of the Second Demon Lord, or any clue indicating where they went, and it resulted in them ending their search, with the current situation aka., The absence of the Second Demon Lord. Finally, they came to the same conclusion as the local lord, and decided to abandon this village. It takes a ridiculous amount of time before that high concentration of raw magic, that power, disappears. It would be possible if there were several high-ranking Priests from Nilis Shrine, but even then, that was not something that could be accomplished in a day. The one who treated the two who had fallen into Magic Impairment, caused by the traps direct assault, was Dale. High ranking Priests with Divine protections, have a special trait that make it difficult for them to fall to Magic Impairment. Dale immediately judged that it was the best course of action. They C Dale, who was providing the treatment, and the infected two C separated by a carriage, returned to the Royal Capital Towards the highest ranked Shrine of Nili. During that process, Dale had also contracted a mild case of Magic Impairment. Nevertheless, there were many high-ranking Priests of Nili in the Royal Capital, beginning with Rose. This was the city, that had readied the most optimum environment for a swift recovery. Because of that, the illness didnt worsen, and in a condition where he essentially had no symptoms, Dale was forced into a boring lifestyle of recuperation. Have you contacted Kroix for me? Ive told them, the basic gist of things at least. But I suppose it would be better for you to write up your own personal message. Ahh.Ive, uh written reports, but Im not that great with letters. Besides, right now, its sorta, hard to send one, somehow. .Did you have a lovers spat or something? N-no. There was a difficult to fathom tension present, but that had been a joke, something that Gregor would rarely interrupt with. However, Dale had reacted way too strongly to that. He got up from his bed all of the sudden, and jolted up Gregor, before lying back down. With that reaction of his, and the series of strange actions starting from Dale coming to the Royal Capital before having been summoned for this time, Gregor had confidence that his actions were due to his adopted child. Normally, Dale would be throwing a tantrum when he was summoned, not wanting to leave his adopted child, but he had come to the Royal Capital of his own volition. Just thinking about that, was abnormal enough for Gregor be full of doubt. (Authors note: Its explained here that Recovery/Healing magic cannot cure illnesses.) CH 102 What happened? Ugh. As he was hesitating, Dale recited back to his friend, a simplified version of the current affairs. There was nothing else to do, and no matter how much he rolled around, it would occupy his head. If Gregor wanted him to spit it out then, thats exactly what hell do for him. Latina has. Yeah. Has been thinking, of me, you know as someone of the opposite sex, somehow and confessed to me. I see. You sure are casual about this. Well, its not really that uncommon a matter. Hearing Gregors disinterested response, Dale made a difficult face as he kept on talking. And so I was shaken by that, and in order to cool off my head a bit. rushed out here. Are you a kid? Im reflecting on it Even he himself, thought that he shouldnt have done that. He had gotten shocked and impulsively rushed out of there, but by the time an entire day had passed his head had cooled to the point where he had realised that, he shouldnt have done that, no matter what. Be that as it may, there was no way he could return back to Kroix all sulking like that, so he headed to the Royal Capital as planned. I realised after being asked how I wanted to proceed with Latina from here on that, Ive never even tried to think about that until now. I see. Gregor, sensing that Dales story was going to be long, called for the maid to prepare them tea. He himself, brought a chair next to Dales bed and sat down. And thats when I realised it once again, you know. Dale then made a truly difficult expression. Me and Latina. Were only separated by a mere 10 years. Youre realising this now. Yeah. It really was a late revelation, seeing that it was such basic information. Look, I mean, Latina was so small in the beginning. She would always be smiling at me, sitting on my knees, so thats the strongest impression I have of her, but. Now that I think about it, we would at most be siblings separated by a large age difference. And that, were no way near the age difference that of a parent and child. .It was only the other day when I first met her, but she really was as small a child as you described so I was surprised. Gregor recalled the figure of Latina who he had met in Kroix the other day. The Latina who he directly cast his eyes on, still had an impression of immaturity on her appearances, but even all with that, she was a mature young girl with a calm demeanor. Thats true. Latina, is cute, right? Well, indeed. Right~ The one who had loosened into a lovey-dovey expression, was a Dale, who was no different to before. So I was thinking and like. Its not that rare for couples to be that far apart, age wise. Dale says, and going back to looking serious. His older brother, Kenneth, and his wife Rita, was a couple who were separated by around that much as well. Even if, when they were younger, they had thought that it was a large difference, they didnt mind a difference like that as much as they grew up. She was way too young when I first met her, you know. Thats why, I had been prolonging it but. Latina is almost, not a child anymore. With a sigh, Dale let his gaze swim. Even as her guardian, the fact that a man, someone like me, is always together with Latina isnt a good thing, right? .No matter where you are, there will be those who would hold doubtful thoughts, after all. Thats true. As Latinas It was something that I should have thought about, as Latinas guardian. While he was thinking about what Kenneth had pushed onto him, Either accept Latinas feelings, or make it clear to her, he had also in the back of his mind, at the same time, reached the conclusion that even if he didnt accept her feels, he would make their standpoints clear . If he was to choose to continue being her Guardian then, it would also mean that he would have to draw up a clear boundary. Before she becomes an adult, he had to define a clear and unmistakable distance. He had to nip the bud, before others have any ill assumptions directed towards her. A man, such as himself, wouldnt mind any sort of vulgar rumours directed at him. However, a girl, like her, couldnt have such things directed towards her. For Latina and I. Its normal, to stick next to each other. You. From an objective point of view, ours probably looks. like that sort of relationship. What they call treating her like a child, if he was to actually think about it in such a manner then, it was probably true. It was true that he would, without thinking about it, share the same blanket with her, and quietly sleep next to her. It wasnt something you do, with a girl of her age. So? What do you want to do? Hmm.. Gregor brings the teacup that the maid had prepared towards his lips, and looks to his side, seeing Dale carefully choosing his words. I probably.. want to be with Latina. right? If Latina became. someone elses, I wouldnt like that either, and I think I want her to continue staying by my side. That was, probably, the simplest answer he had inside of him. It was a desire, that even those around him could clearly see. It was the one and only desire He, who had accepted the fact that hell die at any time, and didnt try to wish for anything, had. And that was Latina. Even now the fact that he would one day leave her behind, makes his heart bleed. However, if he was able to accept even that then Even though it would only be within the limited time he had, maybe she would accompany him along with his selfishness? Maybe she would stay by his side, smile happily, healing him. In that case, the easiest thing to do is just to go for it, right.? Having the question directed towards him, he ended up realising something. An older version of her, a little bit more grown up than she was now if she could smile happily by his side then how happy a future would that be? If the one to provide that, happiness to her, was none other than him then, nothing would need to change. He realised that, it would be nice if the one to provide happiness for that young girl who he wanted to be happier than anyone else, could be him himself. Originally, you know, I had thought that I would be part of a political marriage. Yeah. Gregor knew about the unique clan that was Tisroh. Tisroh was a clan that possessed a much greater power than some lower ranking nobles of the Raband Kingdom. As a member of the Dukes family, theres no reason not to exercise caution. Dale, as the duties of the next clan head, never had any problems with accepting a political marriage for the sake of establishing a connection with another clan that would bring them benefits. Naturally, things like age and appearance, depending on the circumstances, would be left up to fate for the two people who were meeting for the first time, and getting married. Leaving aside my feelings, I had thought that no matter who the other person was, I would be sincere to them. Naturally, I wouldnt have minded even if they were younger than Latina. If its a political marriage then, it isnt that rare a matter. Exactly. He yielded the position of the next clan head to his little brother, and had escaped from such obligations, but he had never thought of looking for his wife. Which is why, the option to be able to be with my precious Latina, would make me feel extremely blessed. He could imagine what others have been noisy about, and that it was probably what he was worried about as well. Latina was someone of the Demon race. She was someone who had a much longer lifespan than them of the Human race. It was a fact that, watching over that girls happiness was his own happiness and, if they keep spending time together then gradually, the differences in time would likely appear. (Before Ive realised, I wouldve become an old man after all.) The sight of her staying young and sacrificing her own happiness for him, as he grew older was something that seemed to be easy for those around them to imagine. It was a reason for worry. If he was to think about it calmly, that was the only future that he could personally imagine. But, in any case, lets leave that for now. Hah? Dales tone changed. Hearing Gregor who asked for an explanation with a look of surprise, Dale answered with his usual easygoing attitude. Well, thats something for the future. .You think so? I mean, Latina is still a child after all. Dale threw his hands up in the air, making a gentle curve. Gregor too, didnt question what that mostly meaningless gesture meant. As for considering what I should do seriously, that would be after Latina grows up a little bit more. Dale didnt have a liking for young girls. Having to consider that, the smile that Dale had on his hopeless looking face, had a look such that it seemed he was half embarrassed, and half, truly bitter. Thats when, they heard a knock. A single maid came into the room hearing Gregors response, giving forth a sense of panic unseeming of a servant in this mansion. Even Gregor who heard that quiet report, changed, having a look of surprise on him. Before Dale could ask for the reason, that reason came coming into the room. Gregor stood up straight in response, but Dale who was on the bed, didnt have time to fix himself up. The other party, seeing Dale trying to get up and greet him, stopped him with one hand. Father. The one who Gregor said that to, was a distinguished individual who was starting to grow a full head of white hair. He had a tidy appearance as expected from Gregors father. He was a man who had an air about him that would make his surroundings tidy themselves up with just his presence. This didnt mean that he had a frightening face. If one had to describe him, he would probably seem to look more calm than not. However, it was also clear that that was not all there was to him. The man who was shouldering the family name of Eldishtett. The man, who even in this kingdom, was second in authority only to the king. Such a man was purposefully walking up next to Dale, who couldnt wonder at the reason why, and yet as Dale was worrying, in the next instant those worries were blown away. Trying to hide behind the shadow of the Duke was a young girl with a head of silver hair, looking right at him. CH 103 Its seems that youre in a stable condition. Yes. The insides of his head was pounding, and spinning, with a feeling of unrest. Dale had become a complete mess inside, but he kept up his appearances, and answered the Duke nevertheless. The rumoured beloved daughter of such a famed character as yourself, had come. And she said that it was because she had been worried. You sure are loved. ..Ha. Unable to think of anything clever to say in response, he replied briefly. It was an impossible task for his brain, which had been brilliantly scrambled on the inside. In several senses of the word, his heart still wasnt prepared. (.Would it be bad if I ran away here?) He wholeheartedly submerged back into the pathetic conclusion that had crossed his mind for a second. I offer my deepest thanks for the generosity bestowed by your Excellency, Duke. The young girl whom he should have been familiar with had, in an unfamiliar manner, conveyed her thanks to Duke Eldishtett. If they were an ordinary citizen then, they wouldnt even be able to stand in the face of such a presence, in front of nobility. Despite that, although she was a little nervous, she didnt seem to be hesitant or fearful of [any of] her actions. Thanking him with the proper formalities that he had never taught her. Her elegant actions, matching her dignified, beautiful appearance, would probably make even those in the upper echelons accept her. It was no trouble. It has opened my eyes. As he was comprehending, in the corner of his mind, what the Duke, who had a gentle look in his eyes, meant, Dale finally noticed the fluffball following behind the young girl, waving its tail around, pomf pomf. He almost did a spit take. No matter how cute she was, there was no way that would get the interest of that Duke. After all, if it was gorgeous, fair princesses he was looking for, then within the upper echelons, those with out-of-this-world appearances were a dime a dozen. Which meant that, she could only have brought out something other than that, that had captured his interest. First, would be if she said that she was his foster child. As his greatest weakness, it was his greatest taboo. Its been frequently communicated how, if she was to be handled poorly, it would lead to a terrifying revenge. Her long hair, as well as it being such an unusual colour, probably attracted his interest too. It was an unusual colour, not brought about byMagic Materialisation. That, which seemed just as beautiful as jewelry, felt even more rare and precious, precisely because it was within the imperial court where all with value had been gathered. However, more than that. (L-Latina Why did she bring that along.?) It would probably be harder to not attract interest by the sight of the doggy being led by her. Winds wings, which were usually always hidden away, were currently stretched out to their fullest, the bottom of which was scratching against his head. And the look on his face, was so casual, and relaxed to the point of annoying Dale. More than her sudden appearance, it was the fact that she had brought along her furry pal which he had a problem with, and was perhaps what was getting Dale to reveal his true emotions through his current panicked manner. As he was sending off his Highness C the Duke, who had a look as if he wanted to say I will have you tell me more later, Dale still had not readied himself internally to deal with the current situation. Lets talk then, no matter what it would be about. Having his conversation topics arrive at Latinas cuteness, and loveliness, and how good a girl she was! was probably due to this current chaotic state of mind of his. Although the fact that those topics were going towards, If you were to actually take a look at her, then her loveliness should be evident to you!, probably had nothing to do with his that. He was envious of Wind, who was opening his mouth widely, Kuwaa, yawning. With a quiet look on her face, Latina kept up her polite mannerisms to the very end. It was a sight hes never seen before. He was thinking that she was cute. However he thought that, right now, the girl in front of him was beautiful, to the point where words couldnt describe. (.What do I do now.) Seeing her right now, he had no words to say back to those around them who had always scolded him, saying that he was blind. It was probably only when he was toldIts because you close your eyes to it, that he knew. Right now, the girl in front of him, to the point that he would actually feel that, looked like an adult even from Dales point of view. Although there was a little bit of charm left from her younger days, he could actually feel that she was becoming more than that, and was growing into a beautiful woman. As he was listening from a distance, hearing her voice as she greeted Gregor on their second meeting, Dale realised all the more, the reason why it all didnt seem real to him. .Latina? Yes? Why. are you here? Since he was befuddled, he had questioned Latina directly, but her face warped, with the question as the trigger. Due to her putting up an act, her appearance, which had been beautiful to a scary degree, crumbled, and she returned back to her original loveliness, capable of charming her surroundings. .I, heard that. You were sick. Ahh. It was the moment that her voice seemed to have cracked that he thought, Fuck. Large drops of tears started overflowing from her large grey eyes, as if she was crumbling down. Dale didnt need to realise what was happening again, as he was extremely, earth-shatteringly, absurdly weak to this childs tears. B-but, I just needed to rest for a little bit, thats all. Didnt they tell you that it wasnt anything major!? Un. As she was sobbing her heart out, Latina nods and continued talking. But, but. I was scared. so scared! I cant be at ease unless I see your face! Dale, who was looking around nervously in panic, finally understood the reason for her fear, with her next words. I was so scared. That you would be gone, just like Rag.. It was something he had heard quite a long time ago. Something about her father. She was quite young then, and didnt know much vocabulary so there were some unclear sections with what she said about him, but despite that, he could understand it. Her father didnt have a very healthy body, and as a result of continuing to protect her as they travelled, he ran out of strength and collapsed inside that forest from the piled up fatigue and curse. What became the direct cause of his death, was Illness Magic Impairment. She had once lost someone important to her from Illness. The thought of Illness was one that was much heavier for her than for him. Latina Im sorry. Im sorry, Dale. I wont be selfish anymore, okay? I wont say anything that would make you troubled, okay? So please. Dont go away..! Please, Im begging you, let me be by your side! Ahh, thats right. Thats how this girl always is. Please. let me be by your side. She, who had lost both her family and her hometown, places that all children should have been given unconditionally, is always trying to protect her own place. She was a young girl who would always be a good girl, never throwing tantrums, or being selfish like a kid. He had never liked that side of her. He spoiled her heaps, and even allowed for her selfishness, and pranks, and all those things that children do. He had racked at his brain so that she could feel at ease. He had always wished for this For her to understand his intentions and wishes for her like this, and tell him what she truly had in her heart. Which is why, that, wasnt what he wanted to hear. He reached out with his arms, and hugged the crying Latina, with her trembling shoulders. Catching, from the corner of his eye, that Gregor, having considered their feelings, had left the room, he fully embraced her stiffened body into his arms. Latina Having her name whispered to her, she shakes, pulls back her body. Im the one, who should be apologising. .Im sorry, Latina I made you worry. !! She takes a breath as if she was trying to reply, but she couldnt make out a noise, and could only gasp within Dales arms. Im sorry. Even though Ive got so many things I want to say, and things that I have to say no matter what. Im sorry. He pats Latinas head, who was trembling, shaking her head slightly. Her hair had grown to be this long before he knew it. That, which he was brushing his fingers through, used to have soapy fragrance when she was a child, but now that he was aware, had a sweet perfume fragrance around it. Latina. I. Im not your father, but Ill always be by your side no. Her grabbing onto his clothes tightly, as if clinging onto him, expressed her worry. He gently pats her back as if to ease that anxiety, and wipes away the tears collecting on her long eyelashes with a fingertip. I guess its more. I want you to stay by my side from here on out. Latina, could you be with me, from here on out? Dale? Swallowing down his embarrassment, he shows her a smile. He recalled, when he would be close to her like this, looking at himself being reflected back in those watery gray eyes. And, he recalled, how he used to embrace the girl who would sob, just like this. Although, I will, without a doubt, die before you, He whispers the words that he had told her back then, for a completely different reason to back then. Lets be together, until that time comes. Dale. For now, could you accept that much? Once youve grown up a little bit more well, umm Ill say it. more properly, alright? His embarrassment and, a strange sense of pride seemed to be in the way, and he couldnt continue after that. Facing Dale, who was muddying his words, and looking around all over the place, Latina turned to him, looking straight at him with her eyes wet with tears. Dale, Dale um, you know. Yeah? (Oh?) I like you, nano. Yea.(OHHH) His voice spiked up. He never thought that right after saying all that, he would get such a direct reply. I like you. Ive always, always, liked you. To me, Dale isnt a father, but rather my most important, most loved person, nano. Uuuug Looking up at her in such a close distance, he once again ended up aware that this young girls appearance was way too beautiful, as if it could poison. Nevertheless, once he got past the first attack, he noticed that she was red to her ears, so much so it was pitiable. Her wet eyes had more than enough destructive power to shake mens hearts, but at the same time, made him remember her crying face from when she was young. Seeing the fact that throughout all that she had some resemblance of her immaturity, he was relieved from the bottom of his heart. That meant that, he still, had some time until he had to face off with his own heart. It would be fine to accept the fact that his relationship with her has changed, by the time that stopped being something she wanted. Dale.I. want to always be with you .Ahh. I promise. Ill always be with you. until my very last moment. Which is why, Dale calmed down a little bit, and just like he did back then, gave her a kiss on the cheek. CH 104 Burst? I dont really get it, but I know that you said something rude to me, okay. Dale replied, turning towards Wind who just spoke with his gaze looking up at him from the bottom of the bed, and rolled his eyes. Although asking for some decency from an animal may seem somewhat absurd, was it truly so wrong to request it from such an abnormal beast? Thats right, Latina. After this, go get a proper check up from Rose. Although its nothing major, Im inflicted by Magic Impairment so I cant say for sure that you wont catch it. Although it was a low chance, it was a chance that caused him worry precisely because it was his precious Latina. However, seeing such a worried Dale, Latina smiled and answered. Its alright. I cant get Magic Impairment. Hah? Looking at Dale, who questioned her with a dumbfounded face, Latina answered as if it was something obvious. I can catch light illnesses. However, nothing truly harmful like Magic Impairment. I wont catch anything major. Nothing that would harm my life. Whats with that? It was something he had never heard before. Nevertheless, Latina made a face as if she was still puzzled at Dales response. Thats what Rag said. Just like how Those who possess the protection of the godswont be afflicted by the Demon Lords power; Those protected by the laws of fate, also wont be afflicted by the Demon Lords power thats what he said. No. Ive never heard of anything like that. Really? Those who possess the protection of the gods, most likely refers to those with a high ranking Divine Protection. However, he did not have the slightest idea at what she meant by Those protected by the laws of fate. Speaking of which, Dale had a feeling that shes mentioned something along the lines of being protected by fate before. Latina. The Fate that protects you what is it? .I dont. Really know. She needed a little bit of time before she could answer. And so Dale decided to switch back to an earlier topic. One that he had raised previously, and didnt get a proper answer to. So. Latina. ? Why are you here? Eh? I mean, after I had reached the Royal Capital, I had asked Gregor to contact Kroix and. Only 3 days shouldve passed since. The time doesnt match, you know? That was the reason why Dale felt strange as to why Latina was here. He was skilled in horseriding, and by pushing the horse to the limit, as well as the use of Recovery magic, the trip would take around 2 days. If it was Latina, who couldnt ride horses, and used a stage-coach equivalent; it would probably take at least a week, even if you assume that the journey had gone well. No matter which way he thought about it, it didnt match the time period. When Dale pointed that out, Latina looked startled, and stiffened up. He remembered that reaction and that look on her face. It was like back when Latina was a child and had gone out to play with her friends, playing pranks and plotting small conspiracies, as appropriate for her age. An easy to understand reaction. Geez, even that easy to understand part of her, is cute, but Shes definitely planning something! Although, Im sure that if I was to purposefully fall for the prank right in front of a heart-pounding Latina, her reaction would be so cute! As Dale was thinking that, he didnt let his thoughts show on his face, and asked her another question. .Did you leave Kroix without saying anything to Kenneth and the others? If that was the case, he honestly couldnt bring himself to be mad at her, seeing that heran away from her. He sweated a little in his heart. However, Latina shook her head at Dales words. No. (Uun). I got Kenneths permission properly. He told me that if I was going to the Royal Capital then I had to prepare properly. It was at her next words, where he started actually sweating. But he said, if I had reflexively tried to run away, that wouldve been no good and he wouldve gotten angry. Although they werentrelated by blood, its definitely true that they seemed very similar in some certain aspects. So. Latina. What did you do? Um, you see. So uhh Wind and I, you see Latinas gaze swam hesitantly, but after some time, she seemed prepared and started to narrate her tale as if she was confessing her sins. Wan. Next to her, a bold Mystical Beast dog gave a refreshing and energetic reply. In the letter from the Royal Capital, that arrived in Kroix, was a simple, and plain message; but it had noted that Dales condition wouldnt become a big deal, and that high ranking priests of Nili, such as Rose, were treating him. Nevertheless, Latina was in a furious panic. Sensing that Latina was about to try and impulsively rush out of the Dancing Ocelot, Kenneth made her stay by force. LATINA! NO, LET ME GO!! DALE, IM GOING TO WHERE DALE IS!! The strength used to seize her two arms, was not so weak that Latina could swing herself free. Despite that, she changed the look in her eyes and looked up at Kenneth. LET GO! Kenneth could also perceive the dangerous glint burning brightly within her grey eyes, and growled in a quiet, yet strong-willed voice. No. Latina flinches a little in shock. As someone who once used to lead a party of adventurers, Kenneths voice had a strength to it that only those with such a past could accomplish. Hearing Kenneths answer, it wasnt just Rita but even Latina was surprised. Kenneth didnt dwell on the twos reactions, he just turned to look at the regulars at the shop. Gilbester, do you have any reliable acquaintances in the Royal Capital? I have a few in mind. In that case, please write a letter of recommendation for Latina. Is there anyone whos familiar with the roads? Yeah, I have a customer from over there. I want to know of the recent movements on the roads as well as an inn where female travellers can stay without worry. If thats the case then, wait til tonight. Ill ask some of the other guys, and get the full details. Thanks. Also. Seeing Kenneth who was giving out these brisk instructions, Latina interrupted with panic. Her face had a never-been-seen-before look of surprise on it. KeKenneth. What? Werent you going to stop me? Do you want me to? Uun. I want to go. Then, you need to prepare properly. Go pack your clothes, and gear as well. Ill go check on you later. Ookay. Having been driven into the corner, Latinas face had a determined look, as if nothing could stop her, even if she had to beat down Kenneth. Such a danger was present. Right now, even if it looks like she had been persuaded and appeased somewhat, she would probably head to the Royal Capital alone and out-of-sight. Theres also a limit to how much they could keep a watch over her. Of course, they could explain the situation to the gatekeepers; but he didnt want it developing into a big problem where she gets heavily questioned at the gates. To be honest, I almost want to ask for a female-only party of adventurers to escort Latina but Hearing Kenneth mutter that, Gilbester too had a tough look on his face. That would be rather difficult Compared to men, there were far fewer female adventurers. Furthermore, to form a female-only party of adventurers whom they could trust, just wouldnt be possible on so short notice. Rather than leaving Latina in the hands of some dirty men. It might be better to have Wind go. Wafuu? Kenneth said it with a little reluctance, turning towards the dogwho had showed his face hearing the previous chaos. Gilbester, too, answered with a sigh. Things like this have nothing to do with age after all. (1) They couldnt eliminate the possibility that the adventurers, who were nothing like gentlemen in the first place, would make a move on Latina using the reason that they were comforting her, who was currently in a state of unrest. Although, I think that even alone, Latina would be able to manage somehow once shed prepared to head to the Royal Capital. What Im worried about the most, is Latinas safety. How good is the girlys ability as a magician? It seems that shes learnt offensive, and defensive barrier magic. She knows how to protect herself. Which is why, after that, its all good as long as she has the time to chant her spells. Then. Maybe this dog would be a reliable bodyguard. Wafuu? Wind, who had only understood that he had become the topic of discussion, tilted his head sideways in puzzlement. (1): (TL: ФäϡrvSͤʡ) or as Blue also suggests: theyre trash no matter what age after all CH 105 Gilbester, how do Beast Tamers and the such allow their tamed beasts to come into the city? I dont really know either. If I recall correctly, there should be some sort of specialised magic tool for it. Oi, go call that Kevin fellow over. After all that, Gilbester calls out for the tamer he knew. Ahhh, geez. Rita, who had been silent for quite some time, seems to have collected herself. She turned towards The Green God, Ahdars Message Board, and started gathering information about the recent happenings in the surroundings. Rita knew that she was a stubborn girl, as well as how persistent she was when it came to the unreasonable. And so she came to the conclusion that if danger was going to be present either way, cooperating would be more constructive. If she was acting recklessly and unreasonably from the get go, they wouldve stopped her at all costs. But the issue is that Latinas specs were way too high. The Beast Tamer Kevin, whom Gilbester had called out, appeared inside the Dancing Ocelot with a black-furred wolf behind him. His partners, the wolves, were actually a couple, but the female had given birth this past spring, and was currently resting, taking care of the cub. It seems thats the reason he could come immediately when called for, and came to help them. Seeing that an unfamiliar animal had intruded on his territory, Wind was scowling at the black wolf from the shadow of the counter. The black wolf acted as if it wasnt even aware of Wind, but its ears were shaking furiously. Thats the magic tool. Kevin pointed towards the wolfs neck, and inside the collar hanging from the wolfs thick neck was a metal plate. Honestly speaking, this is something that beasts instinctively dislike. Its exactly why, for the beasts that wear this, you either have to control them through Control magic, or have to prove that its a tamed beast thats been strictly trained. Its the least you need to bring a tamed beast around the city. Then, if Wind wore this then could he travel with Latina? Having brought his face closer to the magic tool, he took a sniff, and indeed made a disgusted face, skillfully expressing his feelings; despite being a beast. No. This yucky. Choose. Do you want to stay at home, away from Latina? Or wear this and go with her? I can do it. I can do it if I try. An immediate answer. Just as he had planned. Ive heard about it but. without even Control magic. Just how ridiculous. Is the willpower of Mythical Beasts? Pretty sure youll lose it if you think about it. It is the girly after all. Looking at Kevin who was cradling his head having seen such a ridiculous sight, especially since it was his field of expertise, all Gilbester could do was send him a gaze full of compassion. Like this, the preparations were proceeding hurriedly. What Latina had prepared, was made up mostly of the things she had once packed back when she went to Tisroh. Although her cape was a little short now, she decided to take due to its excellence as a Magic Tool. Since it had a design that didnt really bring attention to the size of the cape, and it wasnt the cold season, she concluded that it was good enough. Latina, youve brought along your magicians staff right? Un. But, I can use magic even without it so its not that big of a deal. Thats true. However, its a way to show those around you that Youre a magician. Even if its for show, look like a proper adventurer. Because female travelers are looked down upon? Exactly. The staff that Dale had once bought for her was a practise tool for children, but it was more than enough compared to what Newbie adventures wear. It was something that would make others look twice at her, unable to simply make fun of her, even if she was traveling alone. Latina, who had accepted Kenneths, the regulars, and Ritas help for the preparations, went towards the Carriage stop in Kroix There was no direct carriage to the Royal capital, and so there needed to be a carriage change in a town on the way only to suddenly stop. Latina looked around restlessly, making sure that the people who saw her off couldnt see her anymore. And then, crouched down next to Wind. Hey, Wind. Wafu? I have something I want to try. You cant tell the others. Wafuu? Can I ride you, you think? She had learnt how to do it from Teacher Cornelio once. As well as the fact that the highway between Kroix and the Royal Capital was purposefully arranged to have a detour. That was because in times of emergency, it would buy time for defence preparations. Furthermore, with bridges as well as the geography of the land, a flying dragon that could travel in a straight path, would be overwhelmingly faster than any other method. Knowing this, Latina thought about whether or not she could take to the skies with her friends ability, rather than travelling by the ground route, with a carriage. I can use both my Barrier magic, and my Gravity Reduction magic, and Ill try my best not to get in your way Wind, so do you mind if we try that for a bit? Wafu! Despite the fact that maintaining several different magics for long periods of time, was in itself out of the ordinary, there was no one around that could comment on Latinas idea. It could also be said that the idea this young girl came up with, was one so reckless, and absurdthat herguardians, those adults, would never be able to come up with anything similar. She went outside of Kroix together with Wind, and practised any aerial maneuvers that came to mind several times, at a low altitude. After that, they left for their journey in the skies. And she managed to do it. Wind, being a cub, had flying ability slower than that of a flying dragon, which specialised in flight, and he also couldnt fly for too long. Latina as well, required breaks from casting magic. One person, and one beast, took the appropriate rest points without pushing themselves. They stayed a night at one of the towns along the way, and arrived at the Royal Capital the next day. Nevertheless that was still extremely quick. Latina, having realised that she did something that was out of the norm, landed a little ways from the Royal Capital, and also had the common sense to head for the town on foot. She didnt want to make a mistake in judgement, and accidentally commit a crime, thus being treated as someone suspicious and be shot down by the guards in the Royal Capital. Compared to Kroix, it was difficult in the Royal Capital to even enter into walls that surrounded the city, however, the regulars of the Dancing Ocelot being prominent adventurers even within the Raband Kingdom, couldnt be taken lightly. Recipients of the letters of introduction that Gilbester had prepared, and addressed to his acquaintances, were all distinguished in the Royal Capital. Even the name of Gilbester himself, was extremely famous, despite what his looks suggested, especially when he was downing alcohol in the day. The magic tool that Wind was wearing too, could be clearly perceived as a legitimate high quality good, and so their inspection, considering that it was their first time entering the Royal Capital, was done rather easily. But before she could indulge herself in sightseeing the streets of the Royal Capital, which she was seeing for the first time, she turned gloomy. What should we do from here on. Wan? It was precisely because her friend was by her side that she couldnt just appease her worries and forget about it. It was something that Kenneth and the others had said beforehand. That, Although you may arrived at the Royal Capital, you may not be able to meet Dale C. Those able to be by his side are the Elite of the Elite even within the Royal Capital. Hes in the residence of Duke Eldishtett after all. Its obvious that a mere girl from the countryside would be turned away at the door even if she showed up. It would be difficult even with the letters of introduction prepared for her by Gilbester, but at least they would give her a possibility of speaking with someone from Duke Eldishtetts house. What do I do She muttered as she thought. Thats when Latina recalled the person with who she was supposed to stay at while shes in the Royal Capital. CAnd so, I thought that Rose-sama would know about me too, and went to visit Indigo God, Nilis Shrine. .Dale? Whats wrong? .No, just give me a minute to process. The doggys role in all this was bigger than he had thought. Dale, who heard what Latina just confessed, literally had his head in his hands. Does she understand just how ridiculous it was for her to attempt air travel, despite not being a magician with the Control attribute, despite not having received the proper training? If he was going to think this deep about this issue, hed have to rethink his stance on Latinas common sense. Leaving the relationship of master and servant between her and the beast aside, it was even more ridiculousthat she instead established friendship with the beast instead. Even after watching Latina for quite some time, he was still numbed by this experience. And, above all, how am supposed I to explain this to his Highness, the Duke? Feels like I have a headache coming along. Latina stared at the groaning Dale, tilting her head to the side slightly. Meeting his eyes, she let out a bright smile. Whats up? Nothing~ Even as she said that, her happy expression didnt change. Thinking about it, Dale recalled what Latina always said. I mean, Im with Dale after all. She would always say that, and give him a happy grin. Well, itll work out somehow. He realised once again, that he was together with his super cute Latina. Rather than What will happen?, he asked himself What should I do?. Dale realised that his cheeks were heating up slightly, and muttered. CH 106 Having realising this properly, Dale had a thought that, it wasnt wrong for those around him to harshly rebuke him. How can this be? This girl is just so cute. Seriously. Although, with just that phrase, it would appear as if nothing has changed from before. Surprisingly, despite the fact that that he knew about this now, if he had to describe how he was feeling in a word, it would be, unchanged. Nevertheless, he was approaching the point where he would change from how he used to treat her. Dale recovered from his illness within the week, and decided to return back to Kroix. Latina, who had been staying in the Royal Capital during this time, had been busying herself in her own way, reading the books available in the Dukes residence, and learning mannerisms from Rose. The reason why Latina had been able to properly greet, and talk with his Highness, the Duke, seemed to be because she had been taught the proper manners by Rose at some point. As someone close to Dale, someone who is able to come in and out of the Dukes residence, she had been strictly guided so that she doesnt embarrass him in some way, along with magic. Dale had wholeheartedly rejected the invitation to the banquet from his Highness, the Duke. He didnt plan on purposefully showing those rumour-loving nobles Latina, a extraordinarily beautiful girl, who was also a relative to himself, who was somewhat famous. When he was asked, Well, dont you want to see Latina dressed in a dress fitting for a banquet and accessorised with jewelries and makeup?, Dales heart shook. Of course she would be cute. Theres no doubt she would be the centre of the party. Thats a done deal. Nevertheless, it was because he didnt like it. Which is why he didnt want Latina to get unnecessary attention gathered onto her. Men from all other places are all enemies to Dale. Regardless of the fact that he had told Latina that he never thought of her as someone special, he felt uncomfortable at the sight of Latina being with other men. It wasnt a strange reaction even as her guardian, but the fact that he was showing feelings that were a little childish even for him, made him unable to determine whether these were truly merely feelings that a guardian would have and his gaze went a little haywire. It was natural for a father, to not wish for their daughter to be taken away by anyone, and if it wasnt their father then, it held a different meaning. Wind would walk around in the Dukes garden everyday, at his own pace. Since it was a large stretch of land fitting of a grand nobles residence, it seems Wind was also having fun. Hearing that he had dug up a deep hole in a corner of the garden, Dale went white. However, considering that he had done him a favour and brought Latina here, Dale couldnt be too annoyed about him, and decided to give an earnest apology. Wind himself, wasnt shy at all. Maybe he was doing this on purpose. Being able to be beside Latina, Dales recovery hastened. There was also the fact that it was a light injury to begin with, but his recovery speed was quick to the point where it couldnt be explained with just that. And in that time, Dale decided to once again go through the days where he had first met Latina. Sitting down by the bed and talking, was due to a moment of impulse. Just by meeting eyes with her, she would casually smile at him gently. Dale brushes his hand through a lock of her let down hair, and she draws her body back, in shock. That was because she was in puberty, and not a rejection towards her father, and her cheeks went slightly red, and he realised then that, he made her feel shy. Her gentle, grey eyes, would moisten up every now and then, and she would look at him with some resemblance of passion. Having finally realised it, he noticed the meaning behind the passion resting in her eyes. A little embarassed, he turns his gaze away, and she leaks a slight, inaudible sigh, and then started to smile at him again as if nothing had happened. What he had done by restricting himself to seeing her as his Small Latina, was much more thorough than he had thought. Dale, who has now realised her intentions, looking at her now, without his filters, she looked, without a doubt, like a Maiden in love. Suppressing his embarrassment, his old habits, such as brushing through her smooth hair Latinas hair, which had always been smooth ever since she was young, had a shine and texture that would not lose out to the highest grade of silk. Since it felt so nice to touch, it had become a habit of Dales to gently brush her hair. Latina loosens herself to look truly happy, and delighted. Even that unguarded expressions of her due to her trust towards him, and her subconsciously rubbing her cheeks into the palm of his hand, looked to be a little bit sexual. This girl, was defenceless. She was so defenceless, to such a surprising degree that even when she was with someone of the other sex, such as himself if he was to think to put his hand on her, it was as if he could say Thanks for the meal at any point in time. You might be able to say that it was due to her youth, but Dale had various thoughts regarding this her riskiness. (This girl, if she keeps being like this, is gonna make guys cry.) Besides, if this girl, having not noticed that her innocent, unguarded actions is something that would excite the things called men, came to understand that, and use it, there would be no helping it even if she was called a Nationwide Beauty after all. And then, despite knowing that the person herself has no idea of things like that, he troubled over the idea of being able to lay his hands on her at any time. Its still too soon. Its still too soon so that cant happen. Even looking at Dale, who was muttering that as if it was a chant inside his head, Latina smiled at him innocently. Latina was still, young. He was starting to notice that her body was starting to mature a little but something like that was bound to be just his imagination. After all, even she herself having noticed that her growth was slower than her friends, and so her body was still immature. After calling it her rebellious phase, and distancing himself from Latina Furthermore, he had not seen Latina in person for over a month by using work as an excuse and running away. Nevertheless, theres certainly no way, that she would be able to change in just that period of time. Seeing Dale, who had been desperately telling himself things like that, fighting away his desires. Without realising what he was thinking at all Latina gently smiles who just as the person herself wanted, welcomed her period of growthC, which was something, at this stage, Dale had no idea of knowing. She, who was like a cocoon right before they spread their wings, was truly growing into an adult at a frightening speed. The genes she had received from her mother, something that she had been worried about previously, didnt seem to influence her growth much, and as the months go by, the years go by, she, who had matured into an extremely attractive woman, became a big headache for Dale. Just like that, just as Latina was becoming an adult When Dale, was deciding to properly come face to face with the relationship he has with her Her dream, changed slightly. CH 107 (Authors notes: Shes grown up a little bit more) Whats wrong Latina? Youre spacing out. Hm.. After being asked that, she blinks several times, and tilted her head a little. .I dont know. Youve been doing that a lot. Spacing out. Are you feeling sick? Uun, no. Im not sick. Im fine, really. Jiggling a little, she shakes her head similar to how she would when she was younger. Nevertheless, that face from which she smiled back at him, had grown out most of its immaturities. Even though he could sense from within her smile, that there appeared to be a part of her that seemed worried, he made sure not to make it any more serious than it might have been. I see. I hold onto her hand as if saying that I will always be on her side. At that time, I suddenly noticed the strangeness present in the air. It seemed that it wasnt just me who noticed it, and I could hear bustling even from outside the window. A rainbow.? That was a mysterious spectacle. The sky being hidden by a rainbow. A side of the sky was hidden not by just a single rainbow, but several different rainbows from various angles. Its not like they havent seen rainbows before, but it was the first time the Sky looked like this. Rainbows, appear when the Gods are looking down towards us. Yeah. .Is that true for the Demon Race as well? Yes. .I was told that, when I was born, a rainbow spanned across the sky as well. Rag always said that. I was born, whilst under the watchful protection of the Gods. Is that so A rainbow, i.e a portion of divine might shown by the gods known as The Seven Coloured Gods. Since it embraces every single one of the colours that represent the gods, its said that when a rainbow draws across the sky, it means that its evidence that the gods are interfering in some form or another somewhere in the world. It seems that when Dale was born, a rainbow came out as well. Apparently such phenomena appear for those who possess a high-ranking Divine Protection. Nevertheless, having so many rainbows appear all at once, was something that was unheard of. They could see from out their window, the sights of devoted believers on the ground, praying, and the figures of some shivering in fear. Almost unaware of it himself, Dale draws Latina closer to him, and she rubs her head against Dales shoulders. Suddenly, she whispers a string of words he didnt understand. <***********> Latina? Hearing that, she answered him with an expression that she often had on these days, looking like she was dreaming, her eyes cloudy. . a King. A new king. Has been born. Eh? That is what this is telling us. Latina! Dale firmly shouts out her name, grabbing her shoulders. Seeing at how strange Latina was obviously acting, Dale felt a sense of indescribable unease. With the thought in his head that, he had to call Latina back to reality immediately. Fueh? Her large eyes blinked in an exaggerated manner. With a face looking like she had been surprised by a loud noise, Latina looked towards Dale. He felt relieved from the bottom of his heart, seeing that innocent face, that normal expression she always wore. Are you alright? Latina? What? Whats going on, Dale? You surprised me Im the one whos feeling surprised here. Spacing out like that seriously, whats going on? .? Hearing Dales words, Latina looked confused as she tilted her head sideways. .what did you mean, by King? Eh? .You see, this rainbow, means that a new Demon King has appeared. Dale frowns, his eyebrows in a knot, after hearing Latina tell him the answer so naturally. Does the Demon race, have such a legend? ? I dont know. Being asked that, Latina once again tilted her head to the side in puzzlement. Rag. wait, no maybe it was. Mov.? I wonder who I heard this from? It wasnt you right, Dale? Ive never heard about this before. I see. I wonder who I heard this from.? She looked up at the sky whilst standing by his side, trying as she might to remember, but couldnt. In another 6 months, Latina will become 16. Its been over a year and a half since Dale has recognised her as a woman, and changed what he thought about her, but the two of them kept a subtle distance with each other. It felt as if their relationship had changed, and yet at the same time, not really. Even though Dale has acknowledged Latina as a special girl to him, he was also thinking that she was still just a young girl. Although he has finally come to terms that she has grown up, this didnt mean that he would all of a sudden feel like putting a hand on her. He felt like if that was the case, it would make him a failure as a person. Its because of that, and some other random reasons, that they came to maintain this current situation is what he thinks. Latina herself too, didnt mention a word about wanting anything from him. Shes just believing in Dales words, and would smile gently at him. With just that mindset, you could say that Dale was being completely spoiled by that young girl. Although, it wasnt like Dale was all that calm either. When she was starting puberty, her growth had been a lot slower than many of the girls her own age, but it seems that it really had been just that. She was just slower. Her height hasnt changed all that much, but a certain area has, for lack of a better description, gotten quite a bit bigger. It doesnt seem like those genes of her mother which she had been so worried about, had much of an influence on her. Maybe her fathers genes had something to do with that. Due to her work, she was moving a lot everyday, leading to her high athleticism. Furthermore, both her arms and legs looked long and slender, but werent so thin that they seemed like they were about to snap. Her waist too, because of all the activity she did, had turned out quite slim, forming an enchanting curve around her body. Plainly speaking, she was very nicely proportioned. The only feeling of youth you could feel coming from her, was due to the remains of her innocence, sticking to her even after growing up. Sometimes, the sight of her lost in her own thoughts, would even surprise Dale, someone older than her. She had an appearance such that it was honestly very appropriate for someone to describe her as both Beautiful and Enchanting. Frankly speaking, Latina, having grown up, gave off the sort of feeling that honestly, could not be described with any word other than beautiful. Despite that, Latina was just as unguarded as when she was younger, and would spoil Dale. She would come up next to him with a completely relaxed face, looking up at him happily. If this was all part of an act then, how wicked she must truly be. Was how effective the assault was towards Dale. So much so that he would run away from reality. Its not like he was some kind of enlightened sage, or dead inside either. In front of a charming beauty yearning for him, there was no way he wouldnt be moved. Dale, who by now has realised that everything leading up to this point has all been his fault because he wasnt being honest with her, would sometimes spend his days like that, just worrying about her. If you guys arent gonna get together then you should just be with me. I like Dale. He said that hes waiting until I grow up, thats why. Hes just waiting, mon. You can be with me right now, you know. Dales better. Something that was commonly seen over the past year and a half in the Dancing Ocelot, was the sight of Latina and Rudolf casually bickering like this. Rudolf, having declared that he had no plans of backing off, did just as he said and came over to the Dancing Ocelot almost daily. Although the two of them were quite awkward with each other at first, especially right after he had confessed his love for her, Rudolf tossed such awkward feelings aside, and would try to woo Latina almost everyday, and so it didnt take long before Latina became able to immediately reject his approaches. ȤꤢɥդϡBΏΤäɤˡϤ줿 ˤᤲʤݸŤȡƥʵˤˤȤΤȡؤܤֹƤʤȤ顢εڤˤäɤΑBȤܛ ɥդȤƥƥʤ܇¶B򤷤Ƥ뤳Ȥˤ⡢ݸǤ롣 ɥյˤBʤȤ־ƥʤҊƤȤɤϤ롣 ʤ顢\ĿR귵ҪϤʤɥդҤơèͤФǤΤȡ򤷤ƤΤϡƥʤѤ܇ФؤΠƤä ꠤۤ˿ɐۤƤ֤꡻ȤJRƤԷȡǥ뤬äȤƥʤΰkԤ򤪤ơŮ˽ΤȆƤΤǤä In the beginning, Rudolf was being mean-mugged by those rough-looking regulars C those uncles. However, having witnessed his resilient tough heart, and the fact that Latina herself didnt really hate conversing with him, the uncles were gradually less harsh on him. It was also because they had realised the fact that Rudolf, by approaching her, became the one in lead, among those gunning for Latina. Rudolf, personally, had a reason why he was showing his unwavering intent to Latina. However, if it was just that, there was no need for him to keep displaying it out to the public. The reason why Rudolf would even dare to have this conversation within the Ocelot, was to keep in check the other men aiming for Latina. They would put themselves in his shoes, and ask themselves, if they themselves were recognised as A young prospect cherished by the executives in the Military, yet hear Latina say, I like Dale, if they would really approach her. The rush of confessions that those Guardians of hers were worried of, was stopped because of that, but it had established Rudolfs current status. He had worked hard. Speaking of which, Latina. Yeah? Rudolf, having gotten used to the taste of something other than sweet fruit juice over this past year, called out to Latina as he downed a cup of liquor. Right now, theres a traveler from the Demon Race in town. Eh? Hearing his words, Latina put her head to one side, with a hmm, puzzled. CH 108 Demon race you know your stuff. After all, you dont really hear stories of them especially with their horns out whilst walking out in a human town. No, their horns were hidden. The three of them were all wearing some sort of hat from the Southern country. Then, how did you know? They reacted to this. Saying that, Rudolf held up the black fragment that was hanging by his chest. Those people, knew that this was a horn after all. What Rudolf was pointing at was the horn that Latina had once broken off herself. The only other person who had recognised that, which at first glance looked just like a piece of black jewelry, was a horn, was Latina herself. My horn? At first, because of their rather rough accents, they seemed like people from another country, so a request came in from the Eastern gatekeepers asking for assistance. Compared to other towns, Kroix was a town that could be said to be quite tolerant towards travelers, but there was no way every single visitor that came, could come in unconditionally. The jobs of the gatekeepers who keep watch of the castle walls was both, to collect the toll from the people coming in, as well as, at the same time, keep a watch and make sure there were no suspicious individuals. So, seeing foreigners who couldnt seem to even speak fluently, the gatekeepers had their suspicions aroused. Just because they were foreigners, it did not mean they were suspicious. However, the official language of the Raband Kingdom, was the language used by the majority of people in the world, the language called the Western Continent Language. Those who were incapable of fluently using said language, drew attention. Thus they needed to be questioned by the Militarys main office, and as a result, Rudolf, who accepted the call, arrived at the Eastern gate. Upon seeing Rudolf, their expressions changed. Of the three of them, one of them made a blatantly enraged face, and the face of another seemed to have been twisted to an almost uncontrollable look of hate. It was only the last one, who seemed to be pondering something and was looking at the small fragment hanging by Rudolfs neck. Seeing that reaction, Rudolf realised that these people were of the Demon race. I had heard from you that the Demon race have a different language, and furthermore their unpleasant reaction towards the horn, was also quite reasonable. Eh? Hearing Rudolf, it was Latina who was a little puzzled. Rudolf, who was slightly shocked at her reaction, made a stunned face. I mean, its the result of breaking a horn off, right? Ah. Right. To the Demon race, Breaking a horn, was the greatest humiliation possible. When they exile those who have committed a crime, apart from just breaking off the horn, it served the purpose of humiliating the other, as the winner would possess the losers horn. For a warrior, it was the same as telling the world their everlasting shame, and as a result, there were quite a few, who would choose to take their lives, and end it all. The very object they call a horn, upon such actions, was a presence that would do naught but bring forth the feelings mentioned above. Thus, it was quite natural for them to react to Rudolf, a possessor of the Demon Races horn, with rage-filled feelings. There was someone among them who were able to restrain his companions, and so nothing happened though. The age differences among the Demon race, were indistinguishable on the surface. But, the person who looked at the horn Rudolf possessed, and pondered, seemed to be the peacekeeper of the group. Girly, you gave your horn away? Over at the next table, Gilbester, who had been buying up all the cheap liquor as usual, interrupted their conversation with a look of surprise. If you possess that then youre just looking for a fight with the Demon race and even among us Humans, its been named a cursed item. Really? From what Ive heard from a guy who was an expert in appraisal, the horns have curses, and grudges sealed inside. If you think of how theyre broken off then, its not an unreasonable story. Latina, who was raised in Kroix and distant from the Demon races customs and teachings, upon hearing Gilbesters words, nodded as if saying I see. Even though they were talking about her, she acted as if it was someone elses matter. Im not a Human, so I cant add a Magic enchantment to it though. As she muttered that, she lightly touches her own hanging by Rudolfs neck. The technique or power, called Enchanting, was a Unique skill that only Humans possessed. This is a part of me so. Theres still some of my magic remaining in there. Really? Un. I think, what they call, a curse, is maybe because usually, the magic remaining in the horn would end up becoming something that was filled with pain, discomfort despair, right? After saying that, Latina smiles towards Rudolf. But, you know, this is probably alright. Chloe told me that it was beautiful, and I was happy, so it probably got replaced by all those feelings. It.its not like I was worried about it, okay. Knowing there was something similar to Latinas lingering scent on it, there was no way that Rudolf would be unhappy. After all, what I had put into this, was all the happy feelings I had staying with my precious friends. I think, that its probably become something like a protective charm. Dont you think that those who carefully look at this would be able to understand that? Hearing that, Rudolf immediately tucked away his necklace. Hearing that the cursed item had become A charm personally made by Latina, made the eyes of those nearby evidently change. Its just that, maybe it might be best if you didnt go out too much for the time being? That um, I just think that it might be best if you didnt meet those people from your hometown, you know. The reason Rudolf said that, was because after he had joined the Military, he had learnt of the Demon races custom where Criminals had one of their horns broken off, and exiled. Starting with him, to everyone who visited the Dancing Ocelot, and especially those who knew Latina since she was young, none of the them thought that she was a criminal. Nevertheless, since she was chased out of her hometown, there definitely should have been some reason or other. No matter how he thought of it, it was definitely a troublesome matter, and he didnt want Latina to get involved in any of it. You see, when I was little, I really only spent time with a very limited few people so. I dont think there are many who know me. Although they might know. That I was exiled. Latina answers as such and smiles at Rudolf. But, thank you for worrying about me, Rudi. Oohh. Trying to hide the fact that he had reddened, Rudolf once again brought the cup of liquor to his mouth. After that, Latina reported what she had heard from Rudolf to Dale, who had come back. Thats what Rudi told me. More than that you werent holding onto your own horn? Why? Its something I dont need. Im happier to have Chloe and Rudi have it, seeing that they wanted it. If its fine with you. It was precisely because Dale knew that the Demon race had a culture of deifying their horns, that despite Latina breaking them off herself, he had thought that she was treat them with importance. No matter how close a friend they were, he never would have thought that she wouldve just casually given them away to people. Is the person youre looking for in Vasirio? I dont know. But I cant go there. Hearing Dales words, Latina smiles, looking lonely. My presence, would mean nothing but a catastrophe upon Vasirio. That country, has finally been seated a new First Demon King that everyone has been waiting and hoping for Im sure, they will make it the great country that everyone had been dreaming of.. Latina? You.? I dont want to become their misfortune. .Was that the prophecy you received? Hearing a tremble throughout Latinas muttering, Dale brought her closer to him. Just like he had always done when she was younger, he placed her within his arms. So that he could provide for her the feeling of safety, telling her she was protected. She, who had once answered that she didnt remember the contents of the prophecy, shook her head lightly at Dales question. I dont know. But, I thought about it once I had become an adult. I recalled the things my parents said to me so I thought maybe that was the reason. Looking up at Dale, who was hugging her right by her side, Latina continued in a small voice. I think. That my parents, were trying to protect me. That, if I was to stay in that country, I would certainly bring about misfortune and so, they brought me outside, in order to protect me. .I know just by looking at you. At least the part that you were brought up with love. Thats why, you know, I. cant return to that country. As he unconsciously put more strength into his arms that were hugging Latina, who was smiling with a lonesome air around her, Dale once again thought about all the things that this girl had lost. CH 109 Youth, Ponders About Paying The Annual Tribute Recently, I have started to seriously consider marrying Latina. I do feel that it is very late. After all this time, huh? Although it would have been okay to get dumped too. Woof In response to Dales sudden, spontaneous decision, the whole household, and a puppy, answered in unison. Is it okay to cry now? Uuuu Theos little sister, Ema, who was in Kenneths arms, had reached out her hands to pat Dale. Rustling his black hair and making them messy, she smiled contently. It looked like she was trying to console him. And so, I am genuinely looking for a house but It doesnt matter to me if Dale leaves but big sis is fine here Uttering the same things as the parent. If Dale encounters an unforeseen accident, I will take big sis as a bride Ive been wondering for quite a while but, the old men who visit this shop are the worst in preschool education, arent they? Its a real relief that Latina grew up to be upright. Kenneth also agreed with Dale there, glancing doubtfully at Ema. I wont kick the bucket that easily, okay? Big sis is a Demon, so there will be many chances. I am younger, so I have a long way to go. .. Really What are those old men drilling into them? Mufun C Theo did not get depressed by Dales refutation but wore a triumphant look on his face. In fact, owing to the childs confident statement, Dale was at his wits end. Even still, marriage. youre rushing quite a lot of things, arent you? Just when I thought you were set on postponing it, you suddenly decide on that. It was obvious that Rita would be surprised. Leaving Latina aside, to think even the well-grown Dale, who had been continuing his lenient, platonic relation, would come to this decision. How do I say this, you see. the part of me being Latinas Guardian still remains now but Well you are still her Guardian, after all As a Guardian, I think of it like this- I will beat the people who try to lay their hands on her for fun to death. You even if it is not for fun, you will not show any mercy to anyone who lay their hands on her, will you? C such a retort had formed in the minds of the husband and wife but they held back. And as such, it is also the same for me, personally. I did not want to do anything half-baked towards Latina. She also thinks of everything in a different way after all. And so, marriage eh? Frankly, these days, I am scared I might lay my hands on her little by little Latina she sure grew up too huh. She sure did. She herself was worried about it so much too the next thing you know, it was in a blink of an eye, wasnt it? . Its even bigger than mine now. Precisely because they knew her as a child, the adults felt as if it was too quick. As for Rita, after glancing at her own chest, she let out a slight sigh. It was absolutely not that being big meant better and she did not really mind it that much either, anyway. Even still, having someone she thought of as her little sister to establish such a lead; she was left in a complicated mental state. We are sleeping together but The two, Dale and Latina, had separated beds for a period of time before but the place where they live, the Dancing Ocelots attic, was too small to make a two part room. The small, narrow space Latina created to put some distance between her and Dale was really only to take refuge for a short period of time. As a result, along with their reconciliation, Latina returned to Dales place. Originally, in regards to home heaters and room numbers, especially in the countrysides, sharing a bed between one family was not that rare of a thing. If you think like that, even Dale and Latina being covered in one futon is not a conduct which would bring about suspicion. Having slipped into his side, Latinas happy and comfortable figure was extremely sweet. Maybe unconsciously but, Latinas gesture of snuggling up to Dale in search of warmth had healed Dale. It was like that before but, sometime in between, in the process of that behavior, he had started to feel a soft, tender touch. After realizing what that actually was, Dale had been subtly attempting to put distance in-between them. But Dale did not possess any special ability which could completely restrain his conducts while he was unconscious in his sleep. Waking up to that nice feeling and hugging Latina before I realize is the pattern nowadays. Bragging eh? Well he would feel like bragging, huh As usual. This man cant be a little timider at these points. Well, Latina being cute is an irrefutable fact, after all Their skill to circumvent talks on such a matter is also increasing gradually each year. Did you find a place that suits your needs? That is the difficult part for what it matters, I am searching for a place in the western ward but. Latina would definitely want to come here, right? Without Latina, it would be difficult for us too, after all Thanks to Latina, Theo did not go through infantile regression too. Both of the parents, especially Kenneth, and the grandfather of the newly born Ema, had started to dote on her more. The mother, Rita, had drawn a line for that matter but still gets caught up, as Ema is still an infant. Theo didnt sulk and go through the so-called infantile regression because Latina spent all her time with him to that extent. It was not like she did not take an interest to the infant. But even still, Latina was perceptive in noticing that Theo was feeling lonely after her little sister was born. And for that, she gave her full attention to Theo. Loving elder sister more than his parents C for Theo, it turned out alright in the end. While that may be true, it will be a concern while I am away at work around here. to settle with the safety while making a round trip, or with the assurance of public order while I am absent thats the concern. In the past, Dale had thought about plans to set up a new home with Latina multiple times. Especially when Latina was even younger, having her live by herself while he was away on a long trip was the cause for concern. When thinking about Latinas personal security, Ocelots environment of the attic gave him the most peace of mind compared to that of the stately mansion of the high-end residential area. At a well-off mansion in the west ward, the public order is good but there is the risk of robbery. If he were to hire an employee for maintenance or security, he would also have to verify their personality. To work at Ocelot, Latina would have to commute really early in the morning or at night-time when pedestrian traffic is low. It is obviously worrisome to have a girl walk alone during these times. Nevertheless, if they search for a home near Ocelot, it would be in a place where the public order is not well-maintained. There are a lot of travelers or ruffians in this area whose origins are not clear. And it is not as if everyone is a good person either. I understand that Latina can defend herself to a certain extent, being a magician. Even then, it does not change the fact that it is dangerous. . Latina is a girl who is kind at her core so even against hoodlums, she might hesitate. even though it is completely alright to be in a position ready to kill You cant be that unbound normally, you know. I will beat them to death! You arent very good at pre-school education yourself, are you? To his son, who had declared that with his small clenched fists, the father passed his calm judgment. And your absence is also something that will be easily felt in a lot of different meanings, you are famous. Among the youngsters these days, there are a lot of those guys looking at you as a hero, The Renowned Dale Reki of the Royal Capital. And most of these young men were shocked after seeing the real thing. It is no longer an exaggeration that the Kroix specialty, his appearance as a doting parent, is as well known as his name. And if word gets out that you are away from home and Latina is living alone. It wouldnt be surprising if perverts appear every day Right? If Wind is there, he could be the watchdog but. Honestly, I still cant do it Woof? And so I was thinking if it was at least necessary to properly announce to the those in the neighbourhood and make our relation clear. Let them know that Latina is mine. Knowing that seeking reasons like that was also a form of Dale hiding his embarrassment, the person who was like Dales elder brother, and his wife, did not try to dig any further. CH 110 Chapter 110: A Young Man Proposes to a Silver Girl The day Dale invited Latina out to the public square that occupied the centre of Kreuz happened to be a calm day in spring. Were going for a walk? Is Theo coming along, too? No Lets go alone for once, just the two of us. Wafuh? No, you get to watch the place while were gone, too. Wafuuh Dale strictly reminded Vint of his duties, and Latina gave an adorable chuckle. They leisurely walked side by side, hands intertwined. The former little girl held by the arm, the two followed the path leading to the capital district until they reached the halfway point. Do you remember the first time I took you to the capital district, Latina? I remember being completely blown away. Id never seen so many people in one place before. Yeah, I was surprised the first time I left the countryside, too So listen, about that shoemaker you took me too. Theo and Emmave been getting their shoes from there, too. It looks like shoes for children are their speciality. Are you buying them somewhere else now? I visit a store Chloe recommended to me. Rita told me about it, too. Theyre new to the scene, but theyre really devoted to any kind of design. That so They discussed silly, everyday things, none of which bore any weight. From time to time, Latina would show restlessness and go to touch her left upper arm. Through casual contact, Dale came across a hard texture around her arm and took some time to think it over. Ah, is it about your arm bracelet? Yes. I usually put it aside. But I thought it was about time to wear it, so I tried bringing it with me. It was the only thing she had left from her old home, an object that had the name of her father engraved into it. As it happened to be a bracelet meant designed for adults, it was much too large for the young girl. Dale had already seen her put it away in her room out of fear that she might lose it. Im just not used to it, so I cant bring myself to calm down Its a custom among demons, huh? All the grown-ups I saw when I was little wore this. I always thought Id put it on once I became one, too. Theres no problem with that, right? Its your fathers protective charm, after all. Yes, none With the loose clothing she wore, it was impossible to get a good view of her arm. Still, having already seen her bracelet, he could easily enough recall what it looked like. He considered how her childlike, thin limbs had grown enough to accommodate that bracelet without him noticing, and couldnt help but be a bit moved. In the middle of Kreuzs public square, all kinds of people flocked about, making use of their free time. Latinas eyes followed the groups of children that ran about with wild cheers, just as the two of them had done in their youth, and her expression went soft. You really like children, dont you, Latina? Do I? I suppose I do Latina had never been the type to raise a complaint when looking after Theo or Emma, and now Dale could see her face turning gentle as she watched over those children. Someday, even I might Hm? Oh, its nothing. Guessing the meaning behind Latinas mumbles, Dale tightened his grip around her hand. Her cheeks being caressed by the rustling wind, Latina closed her eyes. The rays of sunlight falling around her were warm enough to make her sweat lightly. She chooses a patch of shade and sat down on the grass. Latina. What is it? Latina turned her head to the direction of Dales voice, dazzlingly beautiful. Her hair was tied in loose braids, and her skin, smooth and supple to the point that any cosmetics were superfluous, was vibrant enough to shine. Even her long eyelashes that covered her ashen eyes; even her lips, the colour of cherry blossoms C none of them seemed to have changed in the slightest since she had been a small child, and now that she had grown, those features had turned into the pieces that filled in her beauty. More than that, the innocence one could feel from her expression was enough to impart that she was not merely beautiful, but that she was a being with all kinds of feelings and emotions. He thought of her as beautiful in the truest sense of the word. The mere sight her her smiling for him filled him up with a sense of euphoria. It made it clear to him that the choice he had made had not been the wrong one. Weathers nice, isnt it? It really is. Whats wrong? Did something happen? I guess I am acting a little off, huh? Of course you are. Ive been watching you for a long time, Dale. Latina said that while looking up to him, still at his side. She laughed as if something had amused her. While he had know that there was no way she wouldnt catch on to his stiff, awkward disposition, he couldnt help but avert his eyes in unexpectedly powerful embarrassment. Latina, please accept this. Huh? Latinas expression showed confusion at the small box he gave her. Isnt it a little early for my birth-month? It is. But todays special, isnt it? True. Latina lightly grasped her arm at Dales words. It was on this day, nine years ago, that she had met Dale inside that forest. Exactly nine years had passed since then. Its a special day for me. It really is, isnt it? Latina answered, then went to open the crude little box. The glittering radiance that jumped her eyes took her by surprise. The decorative jewel inside was finely crafted, so much so that calling it splendid would be an understatement. Is Isnt this a little expensive-looking for an accessory? Why are you saying that? Dale couldnt help but make a wry smile at the hesitant, but sound reasoning that was so indicative of her personality. Urging her on, he managed to get her take it out of the box. He then took her hand and smoothly slipped it onto her small wrist. Its beautiful Its supposed to be a magic item. Its impression as a personal accessory is way stronger, though. The jewel that sparkled on her arm had been fashioned to resemble a flower, and had been sculpted to show one in full bloom. No matter from which angle one looked, it had been designed to show a plant sprouting a beautiful flower adorned with glamorous fruits. Lets get married. Huh? Lets become a family, one that isnt made up of a foster parent and child. Dale? The expression Latina made as his words forced her to look up from her bracelet was one of complete bewilderment. With her face betraying nothing but her own surprise, Dale began to feel a little awkward, and his eyes began refused to meet her. He was known as a veteran hardened by countless battle, an adventurer of the highest calibre, someone who would venture forth in even the harshest times of battle without a tinge of fear. La-Latina? I-Its really rough if someone responds to a proposal with silence, you know? I mean But Its just so sudden She was shaking, and her voice had gone hoarse. Is that a no? Thats not it Thats really not it, but Its just that Ive never thought about marriage You told me that you loved me, but youve never given marriage a thought, huh I mean Im Im a demon I dont even know if we could have children I know. And I do think that any child of yours is going to be absolutely adorable, but I dont want to marry for the sake of having kids. Dale already knew that the more long-lived demon species had a low birthrate. He could also easily surmise that Latina, with her fondness of children, had given much thought to the idea that she would never be blessed with one herself. Even if Even if you say its alright, Dale, your family The answers right in front of you. Only now did he touch the bracelet he had attached to her arm. In his hometown, the symbol that showcased a flow and fruits together was a crest that held a special, traditional meaning. My old man and lady just told me, About time, eh?. And that old hag, she said, If you let little Latina go, someone like you wont manage to find another partner in a lifetime. Grandma Latina muttered lightly and directed a moist gaze at him. Is this really alright? Are you really fine with me? I Im fine with you, Latina. That was when she lost all control of her emotions, large tears dribbling down her face. I I always wanted to to be the one. I always wanted to become the girl special to you I know. I love you, Dale, I want to be together with you There really isnt anything I can give back to you, but I still want to stay by your side Theres no way you couldnt give anything back, Latina Just staying at my side Youve always kept supporting me, so so I Being embarrassed, being bashful those were nothing compared to the regret he would come to feel if he didnt tell her now. I want you to stay beside me from here on out, too. Dale peered into her ash-coloured eyes with the utmost clarity, and Latina, her tear-drenched face breaking out into a smile like a flower going into full bloom, gave her answer. Yes. Latina brought her face close, then tried to C awkwardly C cover her eyes. Even though they had shared countless of these innocent, childish kisses, Latina could only blush until her earlobes went red and Dale, as if strung along by her, felt the red hue creep into his cheeks. A right-out downpour of sweetness C I feel as if thats just how I want to wrap up My Daughter for this year. Thank you for yet another great year. A happy new year to all of you. CH 111 She had always been dishonest to her own feelings. It was because of own happiness, she now realised, that she had been turning a blind eye to these things. That she had given up C a lie. That she could bear it C another lie. If what she had now obtained was truly the pinnacle of joy, then it was possible that the happiness she had finally come to grasp would dwindle as time went on. If she did come to lose it, then what would she do with herself? How would she spend the time she had left? The young girl muttered this to herself, spilling clear droplets on the seat in front of her. She was spacing out again. Dale, his expression one of worry, went to stroke Latinas locks as she made a blank, dreamy expression. While Latina had taken to spacing out recently, and quite often, she still seemed to slip away like this many times, even after he had give her his official proposal. He couldnt help but be assaulted by the most peculiar sensation of anxiety. It wasnt merely that he worried for her health, but rather that there was something ringing away at his very foundations in alarm. So, he repeatedly called out her name. He called out to her as if to have her come back to him. Latina. Dale? Yeah, Im Im here. The weak smile Latina mustered for that answer almost seemed to him like the crying face of a child that had lost its way. The bracelet Latina wore around her wrist had been prompt to invoke the attention of those around her. Initially, Latina had wanted to put it away out of fear that it might break as she worked, but Dale had outright rejected that notion. This wasnt just a simply accessory; it was a magical tool. There was no way it would become grazed or cracked with ease. Besides, we need to make it really clear that youre mine now, Latina. Once he had told her that, her cheeks had flushed red. She clearly understood that there was meaning behind this accessorys great value. It went to show that there was someone out there who had the power to present her with something so valuable; it showed that someone like him was around. By wearing that on her person, it would let those around her know that she had gained that someones affections. And in her case, it was very much clear just who that someone was. In any case, that night, Rudolfs drinking capacity had increased. Not only him, but many a young fellow C and on occasion, a few other bastards of a more advanced age C took to drinking just a tad more. The old fogies that frequented the place pelleted them with teasing banter and the occasional sexual harassment while gulping down gallons of booze. That night, the number of customers that visited the Prancing Ocelot was nothing to sniff at, and the turnover ended up being much greater than usual. The celebratory tips the regulars had gathered with their hard-earned coin did not go Latinas way, as she seemed to be the type to outright refuse anything of the sort, and were instead daringly entrusted to the couple that ran the place, as was the norm by now. But despite the teasing, Latina remained in high spirits. Her cheeks would colour in embarrassment, and every now and again she would purse her mouth in displeasure, but every single twitch of her features was enough to make one catch wind of the joy she felt, one that simply couldnt be restrained. While the young girl was beautiful as she was, the joy bubbling within her made her beauty shine all the more. Meanwhile, Dale found himself on the receiving end of endless waves of the old men, crushing him completely. While it could be seen as one way of celebration, he was content to leave himself to the stupor of drunkenness, forgoing any kind of antidote magic. It could also be attributed to the bother that would follow, should a slip-up of sorts reveal his use of magic. On the days that followed, Latina still seemed happy. Whether she was being embraced by Dale, accepting his kisses, or becoming completely flustered C she was just too adorable, which only served to greatly spur on the growth of Dales desire to tease her. As if in response to the way he had held himself back up until that point, he continuously showered his young fianc with his doting affections. Enough for those around them to become slightly annoyed. Also, the fact that the words used to express his doting hadnt changed all that much even now left them with an odd feeling in their gut. Latinas just too adorable. I dont want to go to work. Im well aware that she is. For whatever reason, Dale had chosen to report this to Rita while she was in the middle of handling paperwork. Rita worked an office job, and was therefore rooted to one working space. It was the perfect position to be caught and used as a conversation partner. But still, Rita, who was exposed to his banter on a daily basis at this point, could do little to endure. Shes so cute, you know? Latinas just so cute, you know? Listen, do I have to listen to your love-struck speeches? You hug her, just a little, and she gets all embarrassed You give her a sudden kiss, and she just goes totally red. Then you ask her if shes angry, and she says shes not in the most adorable voice Vint! Where the Hell is Vint?! I dont give a damn if you go all-out on this moron! Right now, theres nothing that can scare me! Dale broke out in loud laughter, and Ritas patience could almost be heard cracking at the seams. Aaah Its still really scary to hear her say she hates me But hey, theres no way Latinad ever say something like that! Latina! For goodness sake, do something about this happy-go-lucky idiot! Ritas voice travelled to the kitchen, and Latina timidly stuck out her head. Fueeeh Rita If I try to get closer to Dale, Id just While only able to muster a feeble response, Latina couldnt even bring herself to finish. Latina! Fuhyaaaa! It had taken a single moment, and she was caught. Dale, first-class adventurer and warrior that he was, was capable of physical skill the more normal Latina could not even begin to avoid. In no time at all, she was brought onto his knee and hugged tightly enough to have her pulled back. While it seemed like nothing more than a regular embrace, she could make no attempt to struggle as she was restricted, completely unable to move freely. She went red to her ears in shame, and flustered, looked around her for help as Dale rained down kiss after kiss. Dale, Dale! This is embarrassing, stop! Latinas so adorable when shes embarrassed It was useless. This man had no intention of restraint! The light slipped from Ritas eyes. She had reached the climax of resignation. At least Do me a favour, flirt where people cant see you R-Rita! Okay, Ill take you up on that. With a hup, Latina was easily lifted while embraced. As Dale went to his own quarters, Latina looked to be on the verge of tears, still in his arms. Ritas eyes on their backs as they went off, she couldnt help feel a strange tinge of worry whether Latinas body would be able to hold out when the two of them decided to take their relationship further. That girls still a demon Her bodily disposition may make it harder for her to have kids, but I wonder if that idiot Dales going to get cocky anyway Kolmozei was a god who governed the harvest, as well as the propagation of ones descendants. Dale was someone who was in possession of this deitys highest form of divine protection. The attempt to apply her imagination turned far too vivid for Ritas taste, so she intentionally discarded her line of thought. Well Latina can use healing magic, so As a kind of superior in life, the only thing Rita found herself capable of doing was to send a small, internal yell of encouragement to her protegee. Latina, who had until now been writhing in his arms in embarrassment, had gone still and absent-minded, now wandering between dreams and reality. He strengthened his hold around her, and lowered his face to the tip of her shoulder. The way she didnt even respond made him anxious, almost terrified. Latina Only when he called her by name did she give him a small response. She slowly moved her ash-coloured eyes, as if searching for Dale and no one else. Dale Latina He kissed her on her eyelid, then on her cheek. As he did so repeatedly, strength finally seeped back into Latinas eyes, and she spoke. Dale, Dale That tickles The relief he felt at the sound of her sweet protests almost made him weep. So, he found no reason to slow down his kisses or reign back his embrace. He asked her, time and time again. Each time, she answered that she was feeling fine. It was different from what he had thought; she hadnt even notice the way she repeatedly lost herself to her thoughts. If there were any gaps in her memory, then she, being much more intelligent that he was, would have noticed any kind of aberration. But she hadnt. To him, that was all the more terrifying. He felt as if something might have happened that she couldnt recover from. That was why releasing her from his hold, if even for a single moment, was so scary. I Im here with you, you know ? I know Though she cocked her head to the side in confusion at his words, Latina smiled happily and nodded. It was as if she had been driven off ahead, as if in a hurry. The reason that Dale, who should have been patiently waiting for her to grow in both mind and body, desired for an even deeper relationship between him and her without waiting for time to pass after his official proposal was simply based on this personal anxiousness of his. The use any means that would deepen their relationship even if only by a meagre amount, that would tie her even a little closer to him C all of it was built on his own desires. If kissing her eyes wouldnt suffice, if neither her cheeks nor her lips were enough, then the way he would kiss every nook and cranny of her, the way he wished to leave himself engraved in her C it was all founded on his want to never let go of her, and his desire for the two of them to be together, always.